A free disputation against pretended liberty of conscience tending to resolve doubts moved by Mr. John Goodwin, John Baptist, Dr. Jer. Taylor, the Belgick Arminians, Socinians, and other authors contending for lawlesse liberty, or licentious toleration of sects and heresies. / By Samuel Rutherfurd professor of divinity in the University of St. Andrews.
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         
           1649
        
      
       Approx. 1093 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 227 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A92140
         Wing R2379
         Thomason E567_2
         ESTC R203453
         99863405
         99863405
         115605
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A92140)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 115605)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 87:E567[2])
      
       
         
           
             A free disputation against pretended liberty of conscience tending to resolve doubts moved by Mr. John Goodwin, John Baptist, Dr. Jer. Taylor, the Belgick Arminians, Socinians, and other authors contending for lawlesse liberty, or licentious toleration of sects and heresies. / By Samuel Rutherfurd professor of divinity in the University of St. Andrews.
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [24], 64, 61-68, 71-86, 97-152, 177-206, 209-410, [2] p.
           
             Printed by R.I. for Andrew Crook, and are to be sold at his shop, at the signe of the Green Dragon in St. Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             MDCIL. [1649]
          
           
             With a final errata leaf.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "August. 6th.".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Goodwin, John, 1594?-1665.
           Baptist, John, fl. 1649.
           Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
           Freedom of religion -- Early works to 1800.
           Heresies, Christian -- Early works to 1800.
           Liberty of conscience -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Pip Willcox
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Pip Willcox
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           FREE
           DISPUTATION
           Against
           pretended
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           Tending
           To
           Resolve
           Doubts
           moved
           by
           Mr.
           
             John
             Goodwin
             ,
             John
             Baptist
          
           ,
           Dr.
           
             Jer.
             Taylor
          
           ,
           the
           
             Belgick
             Arminians
             ,
             Socinians
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Authors
           contending
           for
           lawlesse
           Liberty
           ,
           or
           licentious
           Toleration
           of
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           .
           By
           
             SAMUEL
             RUTHERFURD
          
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           the
           University
           of
           
             St.
             Andrews
          
           .
        
         
           
             PSALM
             .
             119.
             45.
             
          
           And
           I
           will
           walk
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           for
           I
           seek
           thy
           precepts
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             I.
          
           for
           
             Andrew
             Crook
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           
             Green
             Dragon
          
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCIL
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Godly
           and
           unpartiall
           Reader
           .
        
         
           I
           Offer
           (
           Worthy
           Reader
           )
           to
           your
           unpartiall
           and
           ingenuous
           censure
           these
           my
           ensuing
           thoughts
           against
           Liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           from
           which
           way
           looking
           to
           me
           with
           a
           face
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           I
           call
           the
           Adversaries
           ,
           Libertines
           ,
           not
           intending
           to
           reach
           a
           blow
           to
           any
           godly
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           wound
           those
           who
           out
           of
           weaknesse
           are
           captived
           with
           that
           error
           ,
           but
           to
           breed
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           godly
           a
           detestation
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           which
           in
           truth
           hath
           its
           rise
           from
           Libertinisme
           ,
           and
           savoureth
           rankly
           of
           wide
           ,
           loose
           and
           bold
           Atheisticall
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           our
           conscience
           had
           a
           Prerogative
           Royall
           beside
           a
           rule
           ;
           yea
           (
           which
           is
           prodigious
           )
           in
           its
           simple
           apprehensions
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           of
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           above
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           For
           1.
           
           This
           way
           bringeth
           in
           Aristotles
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           worlds
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             So
             I
             thinke
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             say
             so
          
           ,
           and
           our
           faith
           and
           hope
           must
           be
           resolved
           in
           the
           first
           principle
           of
           
             Scepticisme
             .
             So
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
          
           for
           the
           young
           daughters
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           the
           simple
           acts
           of
           apprehending
           ,
           knowing
           ,
           beleeving
           God
           and
           divine
           truths
           are
           innocent
           ,
           harmelesse
           and
           ill-lesse
           foul-works
           ,
           being
           from
           under
           all
           dominion
           of
           either
           free-will
           or
           a
           divine
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           minde
           ,
           a
           free
           borne
           absolute
           Princesse
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           incur
           guiltinesse
           in
           its
           operations
           about
           an
           infinite
           Sovereigne
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           revealed
           will
           ,
           by
           this
           lawlesse
           way
           ,
           then
           the
           fire
           can
           in
           burning
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           it
           inlightning
           ,
           the
           stone
           in
           moving
           downward
           ,
           be
           
           arraigned
           of
           any
           breach
           of
           Law
           ,
           if
           toleration
           have
           place
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           certainty
           of
           beleeving
           ,
           all
           stedfastnesse
           ,
           rooting
           ,
           and
           unmovable
           establishing
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           all
           life
           of
           consolations
           and
           comforts
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           all
           peace
           of
           heavenly
           confidence
           ,
           all
           joy
           
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
          
           ,
           all
           
             lively
             hope
          
           ,
           all
           patient
           and
           submissive
           waiting
           for
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           harvest
           ,
           all
           wrestling
           in
           prayer
           ,
           all
           
             gloriation
             in
             tribulation
          
           ,
           and
           all
           triumphing
           in
           praising
           ,
           all
           rejoycing
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           being
           bottomed
           on
           fallible
           opinions
           ,
           on
           doubtfull
           disputations
           of
           Scepticks
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           reelings
           of
           wind-mills
           ,
           fair
           phansies
           ,
           and
           dream●
           ;
           for
           who
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           infallible
           :
           
             and
             who
             hath
             known
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           so
           as
           the
           truth
           must
           be
           monopolized
           to
           any
           one
           Sect
           ,
           or
           way
           ?
           who
           in
           faith
           or
           fulnesse
           of
           assurance
           can
           convince
           or
           
             rebuke
             gainsayers
             ,
             hereticks
          
           ,
           or
           such
           
             as
             bring
             another
             doctrine
          
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           you
           the
           convincers
           and
           rebukers
           ,
           as
           rather
           be
           gainsayers
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           such
           
             as
             bring
             another
             doctrine
          
           ,
           as
           those
           whom
           you
           so
           labour
           to
           convince
           and
           rebuke
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Conscience
           is
           hereby
           made
           every
           mans
           Rule
           ,
           Umpire
           ,
           Judge
           ,
           Bible
           ,
           and
           his
           God
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           follow
           ,
           he
           is
           but
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           a
           godly
           ,
           pious
           ,
           holy
           Hereticke
           ,
           who
           feareth
           his
           conscience
           more
           then
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           judged
           of
           you
           a
           Saint
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hence
           conscience
           being
           deified
           ,
           all
           rebuking
           ,
           exhorting
           ,
           counter-arguing
           ,
           yea
           all
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           must
           be
           laid
           aside
           ;
           no
           man
           must
           judge
           brother
           Idolater
           ,
           or
           brother
           Familst
           ,
           or
           Saints
           to
           be
           Socinians
           ,
           or
           
             men
             of
             corrupt
             mindes
             ,
             perverse
             disputers
             ,
             vain-janglers
             ,
             wresters
             ,
          
           rackers
           ,
           or
           torturers
           
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             whose
             words
             eat
             as
             a
             canker
             ,
             who
             subvert
             whole
             houses
             ,
             who
             speake
             the
             visions
             of
             their
             owne
             head
             ,
             and
             see
             false
             burdens
             ,
          
           for
           all
           these
           were
           
           of
           old
           ,
           but
           are
           now
           quite
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           who
           can
           make
           a
           window
           in
           any
           mans
           soule
           ,
           and
           see
           there
           heart-obstinacy
           which
           only
           doth
           essentially
           constitute
           the
           heretick
           ,
           the
           blasphemer
           ,
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ?
        
         
           But
           is
           not
           brotherly
           forbearance
           ,
           Christian
           indulgence
           a
           debt
           we
           owe
           to
           brethren
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           truly
           godly
           in
           errours
           ,
           and
           mind-infirmities
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           naturall
           emanation
           or
           resultance
           get
           the
           fore-start
           of
           freewill
           ?
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           speak
           in
           these
           few
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           much
           to
           be
           desired
           with
           the
           prayers
           and
           suits
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           are
           two
           opinions
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           one
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           would
           unite
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           the
           children
           of
           one
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           heirs
           of
           one
           house
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Papists
           here
           have
           exceeded
           in
           boundlesse
           domination
           and
           tyranny
           over
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           :
           and
           what
           ever
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           lawlesse
           decrees
           of
           their
           Councells
           and
           Popes
           ,
           is
           an
           unexpiable
           heresie
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           purged
           but
           by
           fire
           and
           fagot
           .
           2.
           
           Who
           ever
           refuse
           subjection
           of
           conscience
           to
           that
           Enemy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           woman-mistresse
           of
           witchcrafts
           ,
           on
           
             whose
             skirts
             is
             found
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             martyrs
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           is
           presently
           an
           heretick
           ,
           and
           his
           arguments
           answered
           with
           burning-quicke
           ,
           this
           tyranny
           over
           conscience
           we
           disclaime
           ;
           yet
           for
           that
           ought
           ,
           not
           the
           other
           extremity
           of
           wilde
           toleration
           to
           be
           imbraced
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           cannot
           thinke
           but
           all
           Saints
           in
           this
           side
           of
           glory
           carry
           to
           heaven
           with
           them
           errours
           ,
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           
             prophesying
             in
             part
          
           ,
           and
           the
           fairest
           Stars
           and
           lights
           in
           this
           lower
           firmament
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           clouded
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Moon
           serves
           to
           enlighten
           the
           under
           garden
           of
           Lillies
           ,
           
             where
             Christ
             feedeth
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             
             breake
             ,
             and
             the
             shadows
             flee
             away
             .
          
           And
           here
           brotherly
           indulgence
           and
           reciporation
           of
           the
           debt
           of
           compassionate
           forbearance
           of
           the
           infirmities
           one
           of
           another
           must
           have
           place
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Yet
           so
           ,
           as
           there
           can
           be
           no
           conflict
           of
           grace
           against
           grace
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           taking
           off
           the
           Foxes
           which
           destroy
           the
           Vines
           ,
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           gentlenesse
           and
           meeknesse
           of
           Saints
           in
           fulfilling
           the
           law
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           bearing
           one
           anothers
           burdens
           ,
           nor
           can
           love
           seated
           essentially
           in
           a
           new
           borne
           childe
           of
           the
           second
           birth
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           zeale
           of
           God
           in
           withstanding
           to
           the
           face
           a
           Saint
           looking
           awry
           ,
           and
           
             walking
             not
             with
             a
             straight
             fo●●
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           
           which
           way
           if
           heeded
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           should
           breed
           more
           union
           of
           hearts
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           greater
           testimony
           of
           faithfulnesse
           to
           a
           straying
           sheep
           ,
           then
           our
           cruell
           meeknesse
           ,
           and
           bloody
           gentlenesse
           in
           a
           pretended
           bearing
           with
           tender
           consciences
           under
           a
           colour
           of
           paying
           the
           debt
           of
           bastard
           love
           ,
           while
           as
           we
           suffer
           millions
           to
           perish
           ,
           through
           silence
           and
           mercilesse
           condolency
           with
           them
           in
           their
           sinfull
           depraving
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             S.
             R.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           
             CHap.
             1.
             
             Of
             Conscience
             and
             of
             its
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             name
             Conscience
             page
             2.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             the
             practicall
             knowledge
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             a
             power
             ,
             not
             an
             act
             or
             habit
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             knowledge
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Conscience
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Of
             Conscience
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Major
             Assumption
             and
             Conclusion
             of
             a
             practicall
             Sylogisme
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             object
             of
             Conscience
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             to
             be
             reverenced
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             obligation
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             acts
             therefrom
             resulting
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             witnessing
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             self-reflection
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             our
             own
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             may
             be
             had
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Sanctification
             p.
             12
          
           
             Acts
             of
             Conscience
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             Conscience
             good
             or
             ill
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             A
             good
             Conscience
             ibid
          
           
             Conscience
             the
             rarest
             peece
             that
             God
             made
             ibid.
             
          
           
             A
             tender
             Conscience
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Who
             ingrosse
             the
             name
             of
             tender
             Consciences
             to
             themselves
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Of
             a
             scrupulous
             Conscience
             p.
             21
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             a
             scrupulous
             Conscience
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Conscience
             under
             Synods
             ,
             and
             how
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Conscience
             cannot
             have
             absolute
             libertie
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             Synod
             compelleth
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             Conditions
             that
             Libertines
             require
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Synod
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Libertie
             to
             question
             every
             thing
             is
             Licence
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             though
             not
             infallible
             ,
             may
             determine
             infallible
             points
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Confession
             ,
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             Synodicall
             decree
             ,
             a
             secondarie
             rule
             of
             Faith
             p.
             25
          
           
             A
             Ministeriall
             and
             publike
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             and
             private
             judgement
             and
             faith
             how
             they
             differ
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             Libertines
             give
             us
             Sceptisme
             and
             Fluctuation
             for
             Faith
             p.
             28
          
           
             There
             is
             need
             of
             Interpretation
             and
             decision
             of
             Synods
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             That
             Confessions
             ought
             to
             be
             only
             in
             expresse
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             is
             ●●●ther
             false
             principle
             of
             
               Libertines
               p.
            
             29
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             p.
             32
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             Synods
             is
             not
             to
             remove
             heresies
             by
             any
             means
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             or
             to
             crush
             Heresie
             so
             effectually
             as
             these
             Heresies
             shall
             never
             〈◊〉
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             again
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             
               Synods
               p.
            
             33
          
           
             Pastors
             subject
             the
             disobedient
             to
             wrath
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             Lords
             over
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             neither
             are
             Synods
             Lords
             ●ver
             the
             Conscience
             for
             that
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             a
             Synod
             not
             a
             Sceptick
             Conjecturall
             truth
             as
             Libertines
             suppose
             p.
             34
          
           
             The
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             from
             Synods
             beleeved
             truly
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             though
             Synods
             consist
             of
             men
             who
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             as
             an
             〈◊〉
             Pitcher
             doth
             contain
             gold
             and
             precious
             Rubies
             and
             Saphires
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             gold
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Pitcher
             but
             only
             clay
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               4.
               7.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             How
             a
             true
             decision
             of
             a
             Synod
             is
             ever
             the
             same
             and
             not
             retractable
             p.
             36
          
           
             Though
             all
             truths
             be
             peremptorily
             decided
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             need
             of
             a
             Ministeriall
             and
             declarative
             decision
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             Teachers
             may
             deceive
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             taught
             are
             ignorant
             and
             dull
             p.
             37
          
           
             Men
             are
             to
             come
             to
             Synods
             not
             as
             Nullifidians
             but
             as
             ingaged
             for
             truth
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Synods
             may
             impose
             upon
             others
             and
             how
             ?
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             or
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             stated
             p.
             40
          
           
             The
             Conditionall
             imposing
             of
             Synods
             consisteth
             well
             with
             trying
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             what
             Libertines
             say
             on
             the
             contrary
             is
             naught
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Conditionall
             imposing
             proveth
             the
             impose●
             to
             be
             no
             Lord
             of
             the
             Conscience
             .
             p.
             42
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             may
             complain
             of
             Hereticks
             p.
             43
          
           
             Pastors
             are
             not
             out
             of
             their
             calling
             ,
             nor
             Apparitors
             ,
             nor
             tale-bearers
             ,
             if
             they
             complain
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             Hereticks
             p.
             44
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             The
             State
             of
             the
             question
             of
             compulsion
             of
             Conscience
             and
             toleration
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Opinions
             cannot
             be
             compelled
             ,
             nor
             the
             mind
             or
             will
             in
             the
             elicite
             acts
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             compulsorily
             restrain
             the
             externall
             act
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             in
             religion
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Shame
             and
             feare
             of
             rebukes
             ,
             by
             Pastors
             and
             Church-censures
             have
             the
             same
             compulsorie
             influences
             on
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             publike
             punishment
             by
             the
             Synod
             hath
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             
               Church
               censures
            
             are
             as
             compulsorie
             on
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             coercing
             by
             the
             Sword
             p.
             48
          
           
             Some
             externall
             actions
             of
             injustice
             flowing
             from
             meer
             conscience
             are
             punished
             justly
             ,
             without
             any
             note
             of
             persecution
             by
             grant
             of
             Libertines
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             all
             others
             also
             ?
             p.
             49
          
           
             
               Ancient
               bonds
               of
            
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             p.
             50
          
           
             Discountenancing
             of
             men
             and
             negative
             punishing
             of
             them
             for
             their
             Conscience
             is
             punishing
             of
             them
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             
               p.
               12.
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             How
             Religion
             may
             be
             compelled
             ,
             how
             not
             p.
             51
          
           
             One
             mans
             Religion
             remaining
             in
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             ,
             may
             hurt
             or
             benefit
             the
             man
             himself
             ,
             not
             any
             others
             :
             but
             true
             religion
             ,
             as
             it
             comes
             forth
             into
             acts
             of
             teaching
             may
             edifie
             and
             win
             others
             ,
             and
             false
             religion
             may
             subvert
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             does
             not
             command
             religious
             acts
             as
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             forbids
             their
             contraries
             ,
             as
             disservice
             to
             Christian
             Societies
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             Tertullian
             and
             Lactantius
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             of
             forcing
             to
             Heathen
             religion
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Though
             we
             can
             compel
             none
             to
             Religion
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             punish
             those
             that
             seduce
             others
             to
             a
             false
             religion
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Lactantius
             speakes
             of
             compulsion
             without
             all
             teaching
             p.
             53
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Church
             are
             not
             to
             be
             compelled
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Because
             the
             Magistrates
             compulsion
             makes
             Hypocrites
             it
             followeth
             note
             hee
             should
             not
             punish
             Hereticks
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             should
             not
             punish
             murtherers
             .
             p.
             54
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             may
             by
             the
             sword
             curbe
             such
             impediments
             ,
             that
             keep
             men
             from
             embracing
             the
             truth
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Augustine
               p.
            
             56
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
            
             Doctor
             Adam
             Stewart
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Impotencie
             of
             free
             will
             objected
             by
             
               Master
               John
               Goodwin
            
             ,
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             not
             to
             punish
             seducing
             teachers
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             the
             Donatists
             objected
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             State
             of
             the
             question
             more
             strictly
             proposed
             p.
             57
          
           
             It
             may
             as
             well
             be
             said
             because
             there
             be
             no
             expresse
             Laws
             against
             murtherers
             ,
             
             Parricides
             ,
             Sorcerers
             ,
             Sodomites
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             more
             then
             against
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             therefore
             Sorcerers
             are
             no
             lesse
             then
             Hereticks
             to
             be
             tollerated
             .
             p.
             57
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Of
             Fundamentals
             ,
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Fundamentalls
             p.
             59
          
           
             A
             saving
             disposition
             of
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             all
             truths
             revealed
             ,
             though
             the
             man
             be
             ignorant
             of
             many
             ,
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             state
             of
             saving
             grace
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             among
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             beleeved
             1.
             
             Things
             simply
             necessarie
             .
             2.
             
             Simply
             profitable
             .
             3.
             
             By
             consequence
             necessarie
             ;
             how
             the
             Papists
             erre
             in
             these
             page
             60
          
           
             Some
             Consequences
             necessary
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Builders
             of
             Hay
             and
             stubble
             on
             the
             foundation
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             fall
             in
             murther
             and
             Adultery
             out
             of
             infirmitie
             may
             be
             also
             saved
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             tollerate
             both
             p.
             61.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Errors
             in
             non-fundamentals
             obstinatly
             holden
             are
             punishable
             .
          
           
             Obstinacie
             in
             ceremonies
             after
             full
             information
             deserveth
             punishment
             p.
             62
          
           
             Those
             that
             erre
             in
             non-fundamentals
             ,
             may
             deserve
             to
             be
             punished
             ibid.
             
          
           
             To
             teach
             the
             necessity
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             not
             an
             error
             formally
             &
             primarily
             ,
             but
             by
             consequence
             fundamentall
             ;
             and
             the
             contrary
             truth
             not
             necessary
             ,
             
               necessitate
               medii
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             The
             toleration
             of
             all
             who
             erre
             in
             non
             fundamentals
             examined
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Queries
             proposed
             to
             M.
             
               Joh.
               Goodwin
            
             ,
             who
             asserteth
             a
             Catholike
             toleration
             of
             all
             religions
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             weaknes
             of
             freewill
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             grace
             ?
             p.
             61
          
           
             Most
             arguments
             of
             Libertines
             infer
             a
             Catholike
             toleration
             in
             non-fundamentals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             fundamentals
             p.
             64
          
           
             What
             deductions
             the
             Spirit
             makes
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             an
             elect
             knowing
             but
             a
             few
             fundamentals
             and
             going
             out
             of
             this
             life
             who
             knoweth
             ?
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             To
             know
             revealed
             truths
             of
             God
             is
             a
             commanded
             worship
             of
             God
             ?
             ibid.
             
          
           
             One
             generall
             confession
             of
             faith
             without
             a
             particular
             sense
             containing
             the
             true
             and
             Orthodox
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             not
             sufficient
             p.
             66
          
           
             Divers
             pious
             conferences
             betwixt
             us
             and
             
               Lutherans
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             They
             hate
             God
             and
             love
             blasphemies
             in
             the
             consequence
             who
             obstinately
             hold
             ,
             them
             in
             the
             Antecedent
             p.
             68
          
           
             
             They
             may
             be
             false
             Teachers
             and
             so
             punishable
             who
             erre
             not
             in
             fundamentals
             p.
             73
          
           
             Divers
             things
             not
             fundamentaly
             believed
             with
             certainty
             of
             faith
             ,
             p.
             75
          
           
             Beleeving
             of
             truths
             revealed
             of
             God
             with
             a
             reserve
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             turneth
             beleevers
             into
             Scepticks
             and
             
               Nullifidians
               p.
            
             77
          
           
             Beleeving
             with
             a
             reserve
             against
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             p.
             78
          
           
             Beleeving
             with
             a
             reserve
             against
             the
             stabilitie
             of
             faith
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             trying
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             spirits
             ,
             inioyned
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               p.
            
             79
          
           
             Faith
             with
             a
             reserve
             against
             our
             prayers
             for
             knowledge
             and
             growing
             therein
             p.
             81
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             bids
             us
             not
             beleeve
             with
             a
             reserve
             p.
             82
          
           
             To
             beleeve
             with
             a
             reserve
             contrary
             to
             our
             doing
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             truth
             and
             faith
             p.
             83
          
           
             Two
             distinctions
             necessarie
             touching
             controverted
             points
             p.
             85
          
           
             Some
             things
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             not
             controversall
             ,
             yet
             the
             deductions
             from
             them
             to
             our
             blind
             nature
             are
             controversall
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Fundamentalls
             of
             faith
             most
             controversall
             to
             our
             blind
             nature
             p
             86
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             What
             opinions
             may
             be
             tollerated
             ,
             what
             not
             .
          
           
             Some
             far
             off
             Errors
             may
             be
             tolerated
             p.
             97
          
           
             Schisme
             and
             actuall
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             out
             of
             Churches
             cannot
             be
             tolerated
             p.
             98
          
           
             The
             place
             Rom.
             14.
             willing
             us
             to
             receive
             the
             weak
             ,
             no
             plea
             for
             toleration
             p.
             100
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             15.
             
             Let
             us
             walke
             according
             to
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             
               &c.
               nothing
               for
               toleration
            
             .
             p.
             101
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Whether
             Heresie
             be
             a
             sin
             or
             a
             meer
             error
             and
             innocencie
             ,
             whether
             an
             Heretick
             be
             an
             evill
             doer
             ?
          
           
             Libertines
             make
             Heresie
             a
             meer
             innocent
             and
             unpunishable
             error
             of
             the
             mind
             p.
             101
          
           
             Heresie
             is
             a
             sin
             as
             wel
             as
             Idolatry
             though
             we
             could
             neither
             define
             Heresie
             nor
             Idolatry
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Heresie
             proved
             to
             be
             an
             hainous
             sin
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             contrary
             to
             Libertines
             ,
             supposeth
             undeniablie
             that
             Hereticks
             are
             known
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             not
             known
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             when
             he
             bids
             us
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             avoid
             them
             ,
             bid
             them
             not
             God
             speed
             p.
             105
          
           
             Pertinacie
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             is
             known
             to
             men
             p.
             106
          
           
             Heresie
             a
             wicked
             resisting
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             blasphemie
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             p.
             107
          
           
             
             Libertines
             say
             that
             an
             Heretick
             dying
             for
             his
             Heresie
             hath
             no
             〈◊〉
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             a
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             end
             .
             p.
             108
          
           
             The
             vain
             glory
             of
             the
             
               Devils
               ,
               Martyrs
            
             who
             die
             for
             Heresie
             p.
             111
          
           
             Spirituall
             stupidity
             and
             malice
             both
             together
             in
             Hereticks
             and
             S●t●●s
             Martyrs
             .
             p.
             113
          
           
             Some
             ignorance
             consists
             with
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             p.
             114
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Of
             Libertie
             of
             prophecying
             ,
             of
             erroneous
             indictm●●●
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             our
             rule
             .
          
           
             Who
             is
             an
             Heretick
             to
             
               Arminians
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               p.
            
             115
          
           
             None
             to
             Libertines
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             professe
             a
             religion
             ,
             which
             they
             beleeve
             with
             perswasion
             to
             be
             false
             .
             ibid
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             prophesying
             taken
             in
             a
             threefold
             sense
             p.
             117
          
           
             To
             desire
             false
             Prophets
             to
             cease
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             is
             no
             quenching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             p.
             119
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Of
             indulgence
             in
             fundamentall
             or
             non-fundamentall
             errors
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             
               Arminian
               Libertines
            
             doe
             define
             an
             Heretick
             p.
             122
          
           
             Hereticks
             to
             Libertines
             only
             such
             as
             deny
             things
             knowable
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             p.
             123
          
           
             Diversitie
             of
             opinions
             among
             them
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             men
             for
             publishing
             of
             fundamentall
             errors
             ,
             and
             the
             indulgence
             of
             a
             Toleration
             ,
             yeelded
             to
             them
             though
             they
             teach
             all
             Errors
             in
             non-fundamentals
             ,
             a
             vain
             distinction
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             gro●●●
             in
             Scripture
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Some
             murthers
             non-fundamentall
             in
             David
             which
             yet
             are
             consist●●
             with
             the
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             should
             as
             well
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             assome
             errors
             in
             non-fundamentals
             by
             the
             distinction
             of
             
               Libertines
               .
               p.
            
             124
          
           
             Some
             non-fundamentals
             clearly
             in
             the
             word
             revealed
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             beleeved
             with
             a
             reserve
             ,
             and
             others
             non-fundamentals
             with
             a
             reserve
             p.
             126
          
           
             Queries
             propounded
             to
             
               Libertines
               p.
            
             128
          
           
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             lawfully
             spare
             the
             life
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             〈◊〉
             of
             a
             Libertine
             Conscience
             meerly
             sacrificeth
             his
             child
             to
             God
             ?
             or
             why
             should
             hee
             punish
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             some
             acts
             not
             des●●●ctive
             to
             peace
             in
             the
             Conscience
             of
             the
             punished
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             p.
             128
          
           
             To
             compell
             men
             to
             ●oe
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             sin
             ,
             neither
             in
             Old
             or
             new
             Testament
             lawfull
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             and
             17.
             p.
             130
          
           
             There
             is
             the
             same
             obligation
             ,
             the
             same
             formall
             reason
             (
             
               so
               saith
               the
               
               Lord
            
             )
             of
             beleeving
             non-fundamentall
             revealed
             ,
             and
             fundamentals
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             necessity
             of
             divine
             command
             ,
             not
             the
             same
             necessitie
             of
             means
             ,
             called
             
               necessit●s
               medii
               p.
            
             132
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             obliging
             power
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             touching
             the
             obligation
             that
             Conscience
             layeth
             on
             us
             p.
             134
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             of
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Chap.
               6.
               p.
            
             26
             p.
             139
          
           
             Though
             the
             Magistrate
             punish
             false
             Teachers
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             compells
             them
             to
             sin
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gods
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             calling
             ,
             is
             no
             ground
             why
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             not
             punish
             false
             Teachers
             .
             p.
             141
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             
               cap.
               61
               p.
               26.
               p.
            
             142
          
           
             Who
             is
             the
             selfe-condemned
             Heretick
             ,
             
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
             Arguments
             against
             pretended
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             hath
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             p.
             145
          
           
             Toleration
             inferreth
             Sceptisme
             p.
             146
          
           
             Want
             of
             infallibility
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             no
             reason
             for
             the
             toleration
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             p.
             148
          
           
             Toleration
             is
             against
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             comfort
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             p.
             150
          
           
             Toleration
             is
             against
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             word
             p.
             151
          
           
             Rulers
             by
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             are
             to
             see
             all
             under
             them
             worship
             God
             p.
             177
          
           
             Proposals
             of
             the
             Armie
             under
             
               Sir
               Thomas
               Fairfax
               ,
               12.
               p.
               10.
               ib.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             Magistracie
             and
             perpetuall
             Laws
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             warrant
             the
             civill
             coercing
             of
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Rulers
             as
             Rulers
             ,
             not
             as
             typicall
             Rulers
             ,
             punished
             false
             Teachers
             with
             the
             Sword
             p.
             177
          
           
             Typicalnesse
             did
             not
             priviledge
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             to
             compell
             the
             Conscience
             and
             punish
             false
             Teachers
             as
             Libertines
             say
             p.
             180
          
           
             How
             typicalness
             priviledgeth
             men
             to
             such
             and
             such
             actions
             ,
             how
             not
             p.
             181
          
           
             Seducers
             punished
             by
             bodily
             death
             p.
             182
          
           
             Punishing
             of
             Idolaters
             and
             blasphemers
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             p.
             183
          
           
             How
             warres
             that
             are
             extraordinarie
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             particular
             acts
             ,
             may
             be
             and
             are
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             acts
             ,
             ordinarie
             ruler
             obliging
             us
             p.
             184
          
           
             
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             warranted
             by
             the
             Law
             teacheth
             that
             false
             Teachers
             and
             Hereticks
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             sword
             p.
             185
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Deut.
             17.
             2
             ,
             3.
             for
             punishing
             of
             Idolaters
             p.
             187
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             consulting
             with
             the
             Oracle
             who
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             his
             conscience
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             an
             ordinarie
             pay
             of
             trying
             such
             evill
             doers
             by
             judiciall
             proceeding
             and
             hearing
             of
             witnesses
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             punishing
             of
             false
             Teachers
             with
             the
             sword
             is
             not
             their
             conversion
             to
             God
             (
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             only
             labour
             in
             that
             field
             )
             but
             the
             not
             perverting
             of
             souls
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             the
             safetie
             of
             humane
             societies
             p.
             188
          
           
             Sacrificing
             of
             Children
             to
             Molech
             punished
             with
             death
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             not
             as
             murther
             ,
             but
             as
             spirituall
             whoredome
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             Cavils
             against
             coercive
             judiciall
             Laws
             ,
             for
             punishing
             false
             Prophets
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             removed
             .
          
           
             Laws
             punishing
             false
             Teachers
             were
             morall
             ,
             not
             temporary
             and
             pedegogicall
             p.
             189
          
           
             Power
             of
             fathers
             and
             masters
             in
             the
             fourth
             Commandment
             coercive
             p.
             190
          
           
             Compelling
             to
             hypocrisie
             for
             fear
             of
             shame
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             as
             guiltie
             〈◊〉
             compelling
             men
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             not
             to
             publish
             heresies
             ,
             nor
             sed●●●
             others
             p.
             191
          
           
             A
             third
             Answer
             p.
             191
          
           
             Blasphemers
             and
             Idolaters
             never
             were
             judged
             to
             die
             by
             consulting
             with
             the
             immediate
             oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               John
               Goodwin
            
             imagineth
             ,
             Hagiomastix
             sect
             .
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             as
             sure
             a
             word
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             immediate
             consulting
             with
             the
             oracle
             of
             God
             p.
             192
          
           
             Want
             of
             infallibilitie
             should
             exclude
             all
             judges
             to
             judge
             ,
             pastors
             to
             preach
             or
             write
             ,
             Synods
             to
             advise
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             doe
             these
             with
             Propheticall
             infallibilitie
             p.
             194
          
           
             A
             twofold
             typicalnesse
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             one
             meerly
             ceremoniall
             unreducible
             ,
             another
             typicall
             ,
             but
             of
             civill
             and
             naturall
             use
             ;
             the
             use
             of
             the
             latter
             ceaseth
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             sometime
             typicall
             ,
             so
             is
             punishing
             of
             seducers
             p.
             197
          
           
             Seducers
             of
             old
             denied
             no
             other-waies
             God
             ,
             then
             our
             false
             Prophets
             now
             a-daies
             doe
             deny
             him
             p.
             19●
          
           
             Not
             only
             those
             who
             offend
             against
             the
             principles
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             publish
             and
             hold
             Errors
             against
             the
             supernaturall
             principles
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Sword
             p.
             200
          
           
             Such
             as
             sl●w
             their
             children
             to
             Molech
             denied
             no
             more
             the
             word
             of
             God
             then
             our
             Hereticks
             now
             doe
             p.
             201
          
           
             There
             be
             false
             Prophets
             now
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             as
             there
             were
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             202.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             Christs
             not
             rebuking
             toleration
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             13.
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             Christs
             not
             expresse
             rebuking
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             tolerating
             of
             heresies
             ,
             makes
             not
             for
             Christs
             approving
             of
             toleration
             of
             Heresies
             ,
             more
             then
             of
             tolerating
             the
             absolving
             of
             a
             murtherer
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             or
             other
             crimes
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             p.
             203
          
           
             The
             Laws
             Deut.
             13.
             three
             in
             number
             explicated
             ,
             the
             first
             two
             were
             morall
             ,
             the
             third
             Ceremoniall
             for
             the
             most
             part
             p.
             205
          
           
             Thewars
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             warrant
             wars
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             naturall
             equity
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             bind
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Ceremoniall
             and
             temporarie
             typicalness
             annexed
             to
             them
             page
             209
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Prophecies
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             especially
             ,
             Zach.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             for
             punishing
             false
             Prophets
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             The
             prophecies
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             especially
             that
             Zach.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             prove
             that
             false
             Teachers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             sword
             p.
             209
          
           
             So
             
               Joh.
               Goodwin
            
             answereth
             in
             his
             Appendix
             to
             Hagiomastix
             210
          
           
             The
             prophesie
             Zach.
             13.
             and
             the
             house
             of
             David
             noteth
             not
             the
             Jewes
             only
             excluding
             the
             Gentiles
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Master
             Goodwins
             answer
             to
             
               Zach.
               13.
               p.
            
             211
          
           
             Answer
             of
             Mr.
             
               Goodwin
               p.
            
             213
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             metaphoricall
             thrusting
             through
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             Zach.
             13.
             but
             really
             inflicted
             death
             and
             bodily
             punishment
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap
             17.
             
             Places
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             especially
             Rom.
             13.
             for
             punishing
             of
             false
             Teachers
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             So
             John
             Goodwin
             Hagiomastix
             p.
             218
          
           
             The
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             no
             ground
             why
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             know
             so
             far
             truth
             and
             falsehood
             ,
             as
             to
             punish
             Heresies
             ,
             published
             and
             spread
             p.
             219
          
           
             Ordinary
             professors
             may
             know
             who
             are
             Hereticks
             and
             who
             false
             Teachers
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Magistrates
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             cannot
             judge
             all
             evill
             doers
             ,
             for
             heathen
             Magistrates
             who
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             cannot
             judge
             Gospel
             Hereticks
             p.
             220
          
           
             
             How
             Christ
             taketh
             service
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             p.
             2●●
          
           
             Master
             Joh.
             Goodwin
             p.
             225
          
           
             How
             Master
             Goodwin
             would
             elude
             the
             place
             Rom.
             13.
             to
             〈◊〉
             that
             false
             Teachers
             are
             not
             evill
             doers
             p.
             2●●
          
           
             Paul
             Rom.
             13.
             speakes
             of
             Magistrates
             in
             generall
             ,
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             of
             Roman
             Magistrates
             as
             they
             were
             then
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Roman
             well-doing
             and
             ill-doing
             not
             meant
             in
             this
             Text
             p.
             227
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
             The
             place
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             for
             coercive
             power
             〈◊〉
             false
             Prophets
             cleared
          
           
             The
             place
             1
             Tim.
             2
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             explained
             p.
             2●9
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             that
             Magistrates
             as
             Magistrates
             may
             not
             only
             〈◊〉
             but
             procure
             to
             us
             that
             we
             may
             live
             in
             godlinesse
             p.
             2●●
          
           
             Rev.
             The
             ten
             Kings
             as
             Kings
             punish
             the
             whore
             ,
             and
             burn
             her
             〈◊〉
             for
             her
             Idolatrie
             p.
             231
          
           
             Extraordinarie
             punishing
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             no
             case
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             neglect
             ,
             argueth
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             punish
             them
             p.
             232
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             19.
             
             Exemption
             of
             false
             Prophets
             from
             coercive
             power
             ,
             is
             not
             Christian
             Libertie
          
           
             This
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             is
             not
             Christian
             Libertie
             p.
             233
          
           
             A
             Speculative
             Conscience
             no
             more
             freed
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             then
             ●
             practicall
             Conscience
             p.
             235
          
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             as
             compulsory
             as
             the
             Sword
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
             The
             parable
             of
             the
             Wheat
             and
             the
             Tares
             discussed
             and
             cleared
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             and
             the
             vindication
             thereof
             ,
             p.
             236
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             punishing
             the
             innocent
             ,
             in
             lieu
             of
             the
             guiltie
             ,
             through
             ●●●stake
             ,
             is
             no
             argument
             that
             Hereticks
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             by
             〈◊〉
             magistrate
             p.
             237
          
           
             The
             Tares
             are
             not
             meant
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             wicked
             who
             shall
             be
             burnt
             
               with
               unquenchable
               fire
               p.
            
             238
          
           
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sower
             ,
             most
             distinct
             parables
             〈◊〉
             matter
             and
             scope
             p.
             239
          
           
             (
             
               Let
               them
               grow
            
             )
             not
             expounded
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             meaneth
             p.
             240
          
           
             What
             is
             understood
             by
             
               tares
               p.
            
             ●●●
          
           
             Heresie
             may
             be
             known
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             plucking
             up
             p.
             ●●●
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             field
             ,
             what
             by
             the
             
               wheat
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
             All
             the
             tithes
             of
             the
             parable
             must
             not
             be
             expounded
             ,
             nor
             the
             time
             exactly
             searched
             into
             ,
             when
             the
             tares
             were
             first
             〈◊〉
             p.
             243
          
           
             How
             sins
             are
             more
             hai●●●●
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             God
             is
             now
             no
             lesse
             severe
             ,
             then
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             Citie
             that
             will
             defend
             and
             protect
             a
             false
             Prophet
             against
             justice
             ,
             is
             to
             bee
             dealt
             with
             the
             same
             waies
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             typicalnesse
             is
             removed
             p.
             244
          
           
             What
             (
             let
             them
             grow
             )
             imports
             p.
             245
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             bear
             permissive
             providences
             ,
             wherein
             evils
             of
             sin
             fall
             out
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christ
             must
             mean
             by
             tares
             and
             wheat
             ,
             persons
             ,
             not
             doctrines
             ,
             good
             and
             ill
             p.
             246
          
           
             Whether
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             must
             be
             spared
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             may
             repent
             p.
             247
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             21.
             
             Of
             the
             Samaritam
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             non-compelling
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             how
             the
             Covenant
             bindeth
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             not
             burning
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             doth
             prove
             nothing
             for
             the
             immunitie
             of
             Hereticks
             from
             the
             sword
             p.
             249
          
           
             How
             far
             we
             may
             compell
             other
             Nations
             ,
             or
             Heathens
             to
             imbrace
             the
             true
             faith
             p.
             250
          
           
             Of
             the
             Covenants
             obliging
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             religions
             observance
             thereof
             p.
             251
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             as
             it
             is
             in
             every
             mans
             Conscience
             no
             rule
             of
             Reformation
             in
             the
             Covenant
             p.
             252
          
           
             The
             equivocation
             of
             Sectaries
             in
             swearing
             the
             Covenant
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Ancient
               bonds
            
             an
             ignorant
             provaricator
             in
             the
             Covenant
             p.
             254
          
           
             All
             morall
             compelling
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             refuting
             of
             
               false
               teachers
            
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             as
             unlawfull
             as
             compulsion
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             Libertines
             p.
             255
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             cannot
             send
             Ministers
             but
             in
             a
             compulserie
             way
             p.
             256
          
           
             How
             Independents
             were
             insuared
             by
             Presbyterians
             to
             take
             the
             Covenant
             as
             the
             Author
             saith
             p.
             258
          
           
             How
             Independents
             swore
             to
             defend
             the
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             and
             with
             tongue
             ,
             pen
             ,
             and
             sword
             ,
             cry
             out
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             tyrannicall
             antichristian
             and
             Popish
             p.
             261
          
           
             Libertines
             make
             Conscience
             ,
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             their
             rule
             p.
             262
          
           
             How
             appearing
             to
             the
             Conscience
             makes
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             
             obliging
             rule
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             touching
             the
             right
             and
             due
             manner
             of
             〈◊〉
             obliged
             thereby
             .
             p.
             2●3
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             22.
             
             The
             pretended
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             is
             against
             the
             National
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ingaged
             by
             Oath
             for
             a
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             265
             Chap.
             23.
             
             The
             place
             Acts
             5.
             34.
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             counsel
             of
             Gamaliel
             discussed
             ,
             and
             found
             nothing
             ,
             for
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
          
           
             Mr.
             Goodwins
             unsound
             glosse
             touching
             the
             counsel
             of
             
               Gamaliel
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               p.
            
             2●●
          
           
             Gamaliels
             argument
             proveth
             as
             strongly
             ,
             that
             murtherers
             and
             adulterers
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             ,
             as
             that
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             punished
             for
             their
             Conscience
             p.
             28●
          
           
             The
             Argument
             of
             Gamaliel
             owned
             by
             Adversaries
             ,
             rendreth
             all
             〈◊〉
             fundamentals
             of
             the
             Gospel
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             
               Topick
               Sceptism●●
            
             all
             the
             most
             well
             setled
             beleevers
             p.
             285
          
           
             Gamaliels
             Argument
             doth
             conclude
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             oppose
             by
             arguments
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             any
             blasphemous
             way
             against
             the
             gospel
             286
          
           
             Immediate
             providence
             is
             not
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             actions
             288
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             24.
             
             Whether
             punishing
             of
             seducing
             Teachers
             ,
             be
             inconsis●●●
             with
             the
             meeknes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             place
             Luk.
             9.
             54
             discussed
          
           
             The
             Lords
             not
             burning
             Samaria
             with
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             Luk.
             9.
             is
             no
             colour
             for
             pretended
             Toleration
             p.
             288
          
           
             The
             case
             of
             Elias
             calling
             for
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             much
             different
             p.
             289
          
           
             The
             meeknes
             of
             Christ
             being
             extended
             to
             Publicans
             ,
             Extortioners
             ,
             and
             Harlots
             ,
             doth
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             such
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             is
             that
             false
             teachers
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             him
             291
          
           
             By
             places
             from
             the
             meeknesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Socinians
             labour
             to
             prove
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             shed
             no
             blood
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             292
          
           
             Christs
             not
             breaking
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             would
             prove
             that
             Hereticks
             are
             gracious
             persons
             though
             weak
             in
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             lovingly
             cherished
             by
             Christ
             ,
             if
             the
             place
             
               Isa
               .
               42.
               
               Mat.
            
             12.
             19
             ,
             20
             help
             the
             adversaries
             ,
             p.
             293
          
           
             Christs
             meeknes
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             justice
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Rash
             judgement
             condemned
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             is
             nothing
             for
             pretended
             toleration
             p.
             294
          
           
             That
             many
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             render
             hypocriticall
             obedience
             because
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             proveth
             nothing
             against
             the
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             to
             coerce
             false
             teachers
             p.
             29●
          
           
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ●ught
             to
             be
             inacted
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Princes
             &
             Christian
             
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             contravene
             may
             be
             punished
             p.
             299
          
           
             Lawes
             of
             Rulers
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             〈◊〉
             only
             bind
             the
             outward
             man.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             false
             teacher
             is
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Pastors
             thereof
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             convinced
             before
             he
             be
             punished
             p.
             297
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             25.
             
             Whether
             the
             Rulers
             by
             their
             office
             ,
             in
             ●●der
             to
             ●●nce
             ,
             are
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             laws
             of
             Moses
             ,
             for
             punishing
             seducing
             teachers
             ibid.
             
          
           
             How
             judiciall
             Laws
             oblige
             to
             punishment
             298
          
           
             Judiciall
             Laws
             were
             deduced
             from
             the
             morall
             Law
             p.
             299
          
           
             True
             cause
             of
             War
             with
             other
             Nations
             p.
             300
          
           
             Two
             Kingdomes
             becoming
             one
             body
             ,
             by
             a
             religious
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             mutuall
             ,
             the
             one
             part
             may
             avenge
             the
             quarrell
             of
             the
             Covenant
             on
             the
             other
             in
             case
             of
             breach
             p.
             302
          
           
             The
             new
             Altar
             erected
             by
             the
             two
             Tribes
             and
             the
             half
             ,
             beyond
             Jordan
             ,
             
               Josh
               .
               22.
               how
               a
               just
               cause
               of
               war
            
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Princes
             Laws
             against
             Errors
             and
             Heresies
             p.
             305
          
           
             As
             Constantine
             gave
             out
             severe
             Laws
             against
             Donatists
             ,
             so
             did
             Julianus
             the
             Apostate
             restore
             Temples
             to
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             granted
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             name
             &
             religion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             observed
             ,
             so
             
               Aug.
               Ep.
               166.
               ●d
               Donat.
            
             309
          
           
             God
             only
             determineth
             punishments
             for
             sin
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             a
             seducing
             Prophet
             is
             morall
             .
             301
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             seducing
             Teachers
             is
             an
             act
             of
             justice
             ,
             obliging
             men
             ever
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             p.
             311
          
           
             False
             Teachers
             in
             seducing
             others
             apprehend
             the
             hand
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             pursuing
             them
             ,
             as
             other
             ill
             doers
             doe
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             must
             be
             naturall
             justice
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             them
             p.
             312
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             false
             Prophets
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Idolatrie
             is
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             judge
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             Job
             c.
             31.
             who
             was
             obliged
             to
             observe
             no
             judiciall
             law
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             law
             moral
             and
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             p.
             313
          
           
             How
             the
             Fathers
             deny
             the
             sword
             is
             to
             be
             used
             against
             men
             for
             their
             Conscience
             p.
             315
          
           
             Church
             censures
             and
             rebukes
             for
             Conscience
             infer
             most
             of
             all
             the
             absurdities
             that
             Libertines
             impute
             to
             us
             p.
             316
          
           
             That
             there
             was
             an
             immediate
             response
             of
             Gods
             oracle
             telling
             who
             was
             the
             false
             Teacher
             ,
             is
             an
             unwarranted
             forgerie
             of
             Libertines
             318
          
           
             If
             Heresie
             be
             innocencie
             ,
             seducing
             hereticks
             ought
             to
             bee
             〈◊〉
             and
             rewarded
             319
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             according
             to
             prophecies
             in
             the
             Old
          
           
             
             Testament
             is
             to
             punish
             Seduc●rs
             p.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             What
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             giveth
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             Religion
             〈◊〉
             sufficient
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Christian
             Kings
             are
             no
             more
             Nurse-fathers
             ,
             Isai
             .
             49.
             23.
             
             〈…〉
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             way
             of
             
               Libertines
               p.
            
             〈◊〉
          
           
             The
             mind
             of
             divers
             famous
             Authors
             touching
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             p.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             The
             parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             considered
             p.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             
               Mr.
               Williams
            
             holdeth
             that
             the
             Prince
             owes
             protection
             to
             all
             Idol●trous
             and
             bloodie
             Churches
             ,
             if
             they
             he
             his
             Subjects
             p.
             32●
          
           
             How
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             Heresie
             p.
             329
          
           
             A
             Magistrate
             and
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             are
             to
             be
             differenced
             ,
             〈◊〉
             can
             or
             ought
             ,
             all
             Magistrates
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             or
             punish
             all
             Hereticks
             p.
             330
          
           
             Whether
             peace
             of
             Civill
             societies
             be
             sure
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             toleration
             of
             all
             Religions
             p.
             33●
          
           
             Peace
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             no
             word
             of
             〈◊〉
             of
             divers
             Religions
             ,
             nor
             precept
             ,
             promise
             ,
             or
             practise
             there●●●●
             p.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             No
             ground
             for
             abolishing
             of
             judiciall
             Laws
             touching
             that
             point
             ibid
          
           
             Libertines
             give
             us
             heathenish
             not
             Christian
             peace
             under
             many
             ●●ligions
             p.
             3●●
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             26.
             
             Whether
             punishing
             of
             Seducing
             Teachers
             be
             persecution
             for
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             tongue
             persecution
             condemned
             by
             Libertines
             themselves
             p.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Libertines
             persecute
             others
             for
             Conscience
             p.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Libertines
             ought
             not
             to
             suffer
             death
             for
             any
             truth
             p.
             3●●
          
           
             The
             Lords
             patience
             toward
             sinners
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             no
             Arg●●●●
             of
             not
             coercing
             false
             Prophets
             p.
             34●
          
           
             Hope
             of
             gaining
             Hereticks
             no
             more
             a
             ground
             of
             sparing
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             sparing
             murtherers
             who
             also
             may
             be
             gained
             p.
             345
          
           
             Whether
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             Conscience
             true
             or
             false
             he
             a
             note
             of
             〈◊〉
             true
             Church
             ibid.
             
          
           
             No
             new
             Commandments
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               p.
            
             〈◊〉
          
           
             They
             that
             suffer
             for
             Blasphemie
             ,
             suffer
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             Peters
             sense
             by
             Libertines
             way
             p.
             34●
             .
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             27.
             
             Whether
             our
             darknesse
             and
             incapacitie
             to
             bele●ve
             and
             professe
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             darknesse
             and
             obscuritie
             of
             Scripture
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             Tolaration
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             inabilitie
             to
             beleeve
             is
             no
             plan
             for
             Toleration
             p.
             350
          
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             without
             the
             Spirit
             as
             unable
             to
             work
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             the
             Sword
             p.
             351
          
           
             Heresies
             are
             knowable
             p.
             353
          
           
             Forced
             Conscience
             as
             strong
             an
             argument
             against
             Deut.
             13.
             as
             against
             us
             p.
             355
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             commandeth
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             commandeth
             not
             carnall
             repentance
             and
             hypocriticall
             turning
             to
             God
             p.
             356
          
           
             Because
             we
             may
             abstain
             from
             Heresie
             upon
             false
             grounds
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             not
             power
             〈◊〉
             punish
             heresie
             p.
             359
          
           
             Libertinisme
             of
             toleration
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             pretended
             obscuritie
             of
             Scripture
             p.
             360
          
           
             Toleration
             putteth
             a
             hundred
             senses
             on
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             makes
             many
             rules
             of
             faith
             p.
             361
          
           
             
               John
               Goodwin
            
             denieth
             that
             we
             have
             Scriptures
             or
             any
             ground
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             made
             of
             mens
             credit
             and
             learning
             p.
             362
          
           
             The
             means
             of
             delivering
             of
             Scripture
             to
             us
             may
             be
             falli●le
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             infull●ble
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             our
             non
             have
             are
             the
             very
             Word
             of
             God
             p.
             364
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             the
             ●ind
             is
             under
             a
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             p.
             371
          
           
             The
             trying
             of
             the
             Missals
             of
             Gregory
             &
             Ambrose
             was
             meer
             foolery
             372
          
           
             Speculative
             ignorance
             of
             things
             〈…〉
             p.
             373
          
           
             The
             place
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             cleared
             and
             vindicated
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Taylors
            
             mistake
             of
             Heresie
             ibid.
             
          
           
             What
             vinciblenesse
             must
             be
             in
             Heresie
             p.
             374
          
           
             
               D.
               Taylor
            
             maketh
             the
             opinion
             of
             Purgatorie
             no
             Heresie
             376
          
           
             Simple
             errors
             of
             things
             revealed
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             sins
             378
          
           
             How
             opinions
             are
             judicable
             and
             punishable
             p.
             379
          
           
             Son-sacrificing
             upon
             a
             meer
             religious
             ground
             ,
             is
             not
             murther
             punishable
             according
             to
             Libertines
             way
             p.
             380
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             28.
             
             Divers
             other
             Arguments
             for
             pretended
             Toleration
             answered
             .
             p.
             381
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             ministerie
             is
             civill
             〈◊〉
             spirituall
             p.
             384
          
           
             The
             Laws
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Cyrus
               ,
               Danius
            
             ,
             the
             ratifying
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             by
             civill
             punishments
             ,
             were
             the
             dutie
             of
             Magistrates
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Artaxerxes
             made
             laws
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             idolatrie
             page
             385
          
           
             
             From
             punishing
             of
             false
             teachers
             it
             followes
             no●
             ,
             that
             Jewes
             and
             the
             
               Idolatrous
               Heathens
            
             should
             be
             killed
             p.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Differences
             betwixt
             punishing
             of
             false
             teachers
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             〈◊〉
             New
             Testament
             p.
             387
          
           
             Circular
             turnings
             from
             Protestanisme
             to
             Poperie
             proveth
             nothing
             against
             the
             punishing
             of
             Seducers
             p.
             388
          
           
             The
             objection
             ,
             That
             the
             sword
             is
             a
             carnall
             way
             to
             suppresse
             heresie
             answered
             p.
             390
          
           
             Most
             of
             the
             objections
             from
             forcing
             of
             Consciences
             conclude
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             us
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             
               Deut.
               13.
               
               Levit.
            
             24.
             &c.
             was
             not
             executed
             upon
             such
             only
             as
             sinned
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             p.
             392
          
           
             No
             need
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             processe
             ,
             Judge
             ,
             witness
             ,
             accuser
             ,
             or
             inquiring
             ,
             in
             the
             written
             Law
             of
             God
             p.
             393
          
           
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             civill
             coaction
             doe
             both
             worke
             alike
             upon
             understanding
             and
             will
             p.
             394
          
           
             Errors
             against
             supernaturall
             truth
             are
             not
             rebukeable
             ,
             because
             not
             punishable
             ,
             
               &
               contra
               p.
            
             395
          
           
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             makes
             false
             Prophets
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             shall
             dwell
             in
             the
             
               mountain
               of
               God
               p.
            
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Four
             sundry
             considerations
             by
             which
             sins
             are
             censured
             p.
             397
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             just
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Church
             to
             the
             just
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             〈◊〉
             abused
             power
             p.
             398
          
           
             How
             the
             Jews
             suffered
             
               heathen
               Idolaters
            
             to
             dwel
             amongst
             〈◊〉
             
               Joh.
               Baptist
            
             would
             have
             us
             lesse
             careful
             of
             thereticall
             doctrines
             ,
             〈◊〉
             cause
             we
             are
             elected
             to
             glory
             ,
             then
             of
             other
             vile
             sins
             p.
             3●9
          
           
             
               Joh.
               Baptist
            
             and
             Libertines
             teach
             ,
             that
             libertie
             of
             Conscience
             the
             way
             to
             find
             out
             truth
             ibid.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             forbids
             us
             to
             beleeve
             false
             Christs
             ,
             or
             to
             〈◊〉
             Antichristian
             teachers
             ,
             be
             bids
             us
             also
             beleeve
             and
             receive
             them
             〈◊〉
             Saints
             ,
             by
             the
             Libertines
             way
             400
          
           
             Libertines
             make
             the
             judging
             of
             hereticks
             to
             be
             hereticks
             ,
             a
             bold
             intending
             into
             the
             counsell
             of
             God
             p.
             402
          
           
             Libertines
             say
             God
             hath
             decreed
             Heresies
             to
             be
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Variety
             of
             judgements
             in
             Gods
             matters
             a
             grief
             to
             the
             godly
             p.
             403
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             Heresies
             investeth
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             a
             bead●●●●
             over
             the
             Church
             404
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           Of
           Conscience
           and
           its
           nature
           .
        
         
           
             
               ACTS
               24.
               16.
               
            
             And
             herein
             doe
             I
             exercise
             my selfe
             to
             have
             〈◊〉
             a
             Conscience
             void
             of
             offence
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             toward
             man
          
        
         
           THis
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Pauls
           Apologie
           which
           hee
           brings
           out
           before
           Festur
           the
           Governour
           ,
           he
           dare
           bring
           out
           his
           conscience
           before
           his
           accusers
           ;
           the
           subject
           of
           this
           part
           is
           conscience
           ,
           In
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           1.
           the
           subject
           ,
           Conscience
           .
           2.
           
           The
           qualitie
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Free
             of
             offence
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           int●●●nesse
           and
           perfection
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           Table
           ,
           as
           a
           religious
           man
           
             toward
             God
          
           ;
           as
           one
           of
           a
           sound
           conversation
           ,
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           Table
           ,
           
             toward
             man.
          
           3.
           
           And
           that
           not
           a●starts
           ,
           when
           〈◊〉
           good
           blood
           of
           godlinesse
           came
           on
           him
           ;
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Alwayes
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           .
           4.
           
           This
           was
           not
           a
           conscience
           to
           lie
           beside
           him
           is
           the
           wretches
           Gold
           ,
           which
           for
           many
           yeares
           feeth
           neither
           s●nne
           nor
           winde
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Conscience
           walking
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           fraction
           .
           Herein
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           this
           religion
           and
           hope
           of
           the
           restriction
           ,
           
             do
             〈◊〉
             or
             exercise
             my selfe
          
           ,
           this
           field
           doe
           1
           plow.
           5.
           
           There
           is
           considerable
           Grammer
           in
           the
           object
           of
           this
           exercise
           ,
           
             I
             labour
             to
             have
          
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Lord
           ,
           a
           Master
           ,
           and
           anowner
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           a
           conscience
           is
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           a
           conscience
           another
           thing
           ,
           often
           the
           conscience
           hath
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           Lords
           it
           over
           him
           ,
           or
           
           rather
           Tyrannizeth
           over
           the
           Judas
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           hath
           not
           the
           conscience
           .
           And
           these
           five
           doe
           〈◊〉
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           the
           length
           and
           breadth
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           of
           conscience
           ;
           2.
           of
           the
           good
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Of
           conscience
           ,
           
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Name
           ;
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           thing
           .
           The
           Habrewes
           expresse
           the
           name
           by
           the
           name
           of
           heart
           .
           〈◊〉
           which
           I
           grant
           does
           signifie
           the
           minde
           ,
           understanding
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           figure
           it
           noteth
           the
           heart
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
             24.
             10.
             
             And
             Davids
             heart
             smote
             him
             .
             Salomon
          
           saith
           
             to
             Shimei
          
           ,
           1
           King.
           2.
           44.
           
           
             Thou
             knowest
             all
             the
             evill
             that
             thy
             heart
          
           (
           thy
           conscience
           )
           
             is
             privie
             to
          
           .
        
         
           Conscience
           is
           but
           knowledge
           with
           a
           witnesse
           :
           it
           s
           observed
           ,
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           a
           Word
           used
           about
           32.
           times
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           is
           but
           once
           by
           the
           Translators
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           10.
           20.
           
           Hence
           it
           noteth
           that
           a
           Man
           hath
           a
           fellow
           ,
           or
           (
           to
           speake
           so
           )
           a
           College-observer
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           God
           
             who
             knoweth
          
           first
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           the
           wayes
           and
           thoughts
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           conscience
           is
           an
           under-witnesse
           ,
           and
           an
           observer
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           dimme
           and
           blind
           beholder
           in
           comparison
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           knowledge
           not
           as
           large
           as
           that
           of
           the
           whole
           understanding
           facultie
           ,
           but
           restricted
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           onely
           to
           the
           mans
           actions
           ,
           words
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           condition
           or
           state
           hee
           is
           〈◊〉
           ,
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           not
           in
           Christ
           .
           It
           so
           signifieth
           practicall
           knowledge
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Verbe
           Nifhal
           that
           signifieth
           to
           have
           a
           heart
           ,
           
           or
           〈◊〉
           be
           practically
           wise
           ,
           
             Joh
             11.
             12.
             
             Vaine
             man
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             would
             have
             a
             heart
          
           ,
           or
           be
           hearted
           and
           wise
           ;
           and
           
             Cont.
             4.
             9.
             
             Thou
             hast
             taken
             away
             my
             heart
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             unheartned
             me
             ,
             my
             sister
             ,
             my
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           2.
           
           The
           heart
           goeth
           also
           for
           a
           word
           that
           signifieth
           a
           picture
           ,
           Jo●
           38.
           36.
           
           Who
           hath
           given
           understanding
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           〈◊〉
           signifieth
           curious
           ingtaving
           ,
           wittily
           devised
           by
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           it
           noteth
           an
           excellent
           picture
           ,
           pleasant
           to
           see
           ,
           from
           root
           that
           signifieth
           to
           behold
           ,
           and
           to
           paint
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           inventions
           ,
           pictures
           ,
           ingraven
           works
           in
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           the
           conscience
           .
           Sinners
           draw
           on
           their
           conscience
           and
           ,
           heart
           many
           faire
           fancies
           ,
           pictures
           ,
           and
           ingraven
           peeces
           of
           devised
           pleasures
           .
           They
           use
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           spirit
           for
           the
           Conscience
           also
           .
           
             Psalm
             .
             34.
             18.
             
             The
             Lord
             saveth
             the
             broken
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           Prov.
           18.
           4.
           
           
             A
             wounded
             spirit
             who
             can
             beare
             it
             ?
          
           For
           the
           word
           spirit
           in
           that
           language
           signifieth
           
           the
           whole
           soule
           〈…〉
           and
           the
           whole
           strength
           ,
           marrow
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             foule
             ,
             Jo●
          
           6.
           8
           
           Josh
           .
           5.
           1.
           
           
             There
             was
             no
             more
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
          
           because
           Conscience
           is
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           good
           or
           best
           ,
           or
           the
           evill
           or
           worst
           in
           the
           man
           ,
           does
           he
           keepe
           conscience
           ,
           all
           is
           safe
           ;
           doth
           hee
           lose
           conscienes
           ,
           all
           is
           gone
           :
           it
           is
           the
           spirits
           ,
           the
           rose
           ,
           the
           onely
           precious
           thing
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           body
           is
           clay
           and
           ●are
           ,
           the
           conscience
           is
           the
           gold
           of
           the
           man.
           
        
         
           Now
           touching
           Conscience
           .
           I
           propose
           these
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           s
           nature
           .
           2.
           
           It
           s
           object
           .
           3.
           
           It
           s
           office
           .
           4.
           
           The
           kinds
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           And
           5.
           the
           adjuncts
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           libertie
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           much
           controverted
           prerogative
           to
           be
           free
           in
           opinions
           ,
           and
           in
           religions
           ,
           from
           bands
           that
           men
           can
           lay
           on
           it
           .
        
         
           Conscience
           is
           considered
           by
           Divines
           as
           a
           principle
           of
           our
           acting
           in
           order
           to
           what
           the
           Lord
           commandeth
           us
           in
           she
           law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           it
           commeth
           here
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           in
           a
           three-fold
           consideration
           .
           1.
           
           As
           Conscience
           is
           in
           its
           abstract
           nature
           ;
           yet
           as
           it
           is
           in
           man
           only
           ,
           I
           speak
           nothing
           of
           the
           conscience
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Devils
           .
           2.
           
           As
           the
           Conscience
           is
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           for
           the
           conscience
           in
           Adam
           ,
           before
           the
           fall
           was
           in
           a
           great
           perfection
           ,
           and
           the
           Glorified
           spirits
           carrie
           a
           good
           conscience
           up
           to
           heaven
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           damned
           take
           to
           hell
           a
           peace
           of
           hell
           within
           them
           ,
           an
           evill
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           their
           was
           neither
           in
           Adam
           ,
           not
           can
           there
           be
           in
           the
           Glorified
           ,
           an
           evill
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           accidentall
           acts
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           accuse
           ,
           smite
           ,
           tormen●
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Conscience
           is
           considered
           as
           acting
           well
           or
           ill
           ,
           it
           hath
           influence
           on
           the
           affections
           ,
           to
           cause
           a
           feast
           of
           joy
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           to
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           sadnesse
           &c.
           
        
         
           Touching
           the
           nature
           of
           Conscience
           .
           
           It
           seemeth
           to
           me
           to
           be
           
             a
             power
             of
             the
             practicall
             vnderstanding
             according
             to
             which
             the
             man
             is
             oblidged
             and
             directed
             to
             give
             judgment
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             his
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             inclinations
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             words
             .
          
           It
           is
           first
           an
           understanding
           power
           ,
           not
           an
           act
           or
           an
           actuall
           judgement
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           nor
           a
           distinct
           facultie
           from
           the
           understanding
           ,
           but
           the
           understanding
           as
           it
           giveth
           judgement
           ,
           in
           court
           ,
           of
           the
           mans
           state
           and
           of
           all
           his
           waies
           ,
           as
           whether
           hee
           be
           in
           favour
           with
           God
           or
           no
           ,
           and
           now
           whether
           he
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           his
           motions
           and
           actions
           within
           or
           without
           .
           But
           it
           would
           appeare
           not
           to
           be
           an
           act
           ,
           because
           to
           oblidge
           ,
           to
           direct
           
           to
           accus●●
           ,
           are
           acts
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           doe
           〈◊〉
           slow
           from
           other
           acts
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           
             the
             thoughts
          
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           15.
           
           〈◊〉
           said
           
             to
             ●●cuse
             ,
             or
             ●●cuse
          
           ,
           but
           by
           thoughts
           there
           is
           mea●●
           the
           Conscience
           〈…〉
           not
           first
           thinking
           ,
           and
           then
           accusing
           ,
           but
           the
           Conscience
           brething
           out
           the
           bad
           or
           good
           〈◊〉
           or
           〈◊〉
           longing
           and
           accusing
           ,
           or
           of
           exercising
           and
           conforming
           though
           ,
           and
           acts
           .
           All
           acts
           flow
           from
           either
           young
           powers
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           potencie
           ,
           or
           from
           stronger
           and
           more
           aged
           and
           indicated
           powers
           ,
           
           which
           they
           call
           habits
           :
           
             Things
             produced
             by
             motion
             ,
             and
             motion
             It selfe
             ,
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             the
             never
          
           (
           saith
           
             Amesing
             de
             〈◊〉
             )
             cap.
          
           1.
           
           〈◊〉
           .
           4.
           
             ●●nd
             therefore
             the
             act
             of
             accusing
             may
             be
             from
             the
             Conscience
             which
             is
             an
             act
          
           ;
           this
           consequence
           cannot
           stand
           ;
           the
           motion
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           produced
           by
           motion
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           mover
           ,
           true
           ,
           but
           the
           act
           of
           moving
           is
           from
           the
           mover
           ,
           as
           he
           actuateth
           his
           power
           ,
           so
           is
           directing
           ,
           accusing
           from
           the
           power
           in
           the
           practical
           understanding
           ;
           not
           from
           the
           act
           of
           understanding
           which
           is
           nothing
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
           but
           the
           act
           of
           accusing
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           come
           from
           it self
           as
           a
           cause
           .
           2.
           
           When
           the
           beleever
           or
           wicked
           men
           go
           to
           sleep
           ,
           and
           put
           off
           their
           cloaths
           ,
           they
           doe
           not
           put
           off
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           though
           the
           conscience
           sleeps
           not
           with
           the
           man
           ,
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           in
           sleep
           ,
           necessarily
           act
           by
           accusing
           ,
           or
           excusing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           remaineth
           as
           a
           power
           in
           man
           ,
           not
           ever
           acting
           ;
           See
           
             Malderus
             in
             12.
             q.
             19.
             
             Disp
             .
             82.
             ar
          
           4.
           5.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           s
           an
           understanding
           power
           ,
           and
           belongeth
           to
           the
           judgement
           and
           understanding
           .
           
             Esa
             .
             5.
             3.
             
             Judge
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             between
             me
             and
             my
             vineyard
             .
          
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           some
           make
           it
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           as
           
             Henriquez
             ,
             Quodlih
             .
             1.
             q.
          
           18.
           
           And
           Durandur
           may
           seeme
           not
           farre
           from
           it
           ,
           2.
           d.
           39.
           
           Some
           say
           it
           belongeth
           to
           both
           .
           But
           the
           will
           is
           no
           knowing
           facultie
           ,
           the
           Conscience
           is
           a
           knowing
           facultie
           ,
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             22.
             
             For
             oftentimes
             also
             thine
             heart
             knoweth
             that
             thou
             also
             hast
             cursed
             others
             .
          
           2.
           
           There
           is
           more
           of
           reason
           and
           sound
           knowledge
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           whole
           understanding
           soule
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Christall
           globe
           of
           reason
           ,
           the
           beame
           ,
           the
           sunne
           ,
           the
           candle
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           for
           to
           know
           God
           and
           the
           creatures
           ,
           in
           out
           relative
           obligation
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           rose
           ,
           the
           blossome
           ,
           the
           floure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           Joh.
           17.
           3.
           to
           see
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           beauty
           expressed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           comlinesse
           a●d
           incomparable
           glory
           of
           his
           amiable
           and
           lovely
           Essence
           as
           holden
           forth
           to
           us
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           highest
           reach
           of
           the
           conscience
           .
        
         
         
           I●
           Conscience
           be
           so
           divine
           a
           peece
           ,
           〈◊〉
           banke-full
           with
           reason
           and
           light
           ,
           then
           the
           more
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           more
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           of
           fire
           ,
           the
           more
           he●●●
           ,
           the
           more
           of
           the
           sun
           ,
           the
           more
           light
           .
           Then
           when
           phancie
           goes
           for
           conscience
           ,
           as
           in
           
             〈◊〉
             by
             siasts
          
           ,
           and
           new
           Spirits
           gropling
           beside
           the
           word
           of
           God
           a
           new
           Angel
           commended
           onely
           from
           N●wnesse
           ,
           a
           white
           Angel
           without
           ,
           and
           a
           black
           Angel
           within
           ,
           conscience
           must
           be
           turned
           in
           a
           dreame
           .
           2.
           
           Noveltie
           can
           goe
           for
           conscience
           ,
           our
           nature
           is
           quickly
           taken
           with
           novelty
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           new
           friend
           ,
           a
           new
           field
           ,
           a
           new
           house
           ,
           a
           new
           garden
           ,
           a
           new
           garment
           ,
           so
           a
           new
           Christ
           ,
           a
           new
           saith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           delights
           us
           .
           3.
           
           Heresie
           goeth
           for
           Conscience
           ;
           somes
           Conscience
           phancie
           that
           to
           kill
           their
           children
           to
           Molech
           ,
           is
           a
           doctrine
           that
           entred
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           command
           ,
           Jer.
           7.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Conscience
           void
           of
           knowledge
           is
           void
           of
           goodnesse
           ;
           silence
           and
           dumbnesse
           is
           not
           peace
           ;
           An
           innocent
           toothlesse
           conscience
           that
           cannot
           see
           ,
           nor
           heare
           ,
           nor
           speake
           ,
           cannot
           bark
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           can
           it
           bite
           before
           it
           have
           teeth
           ,
           such
           a
           conscience
           covenanteth
           with
           the
           sinner
           ,
           
             Let
             me
             alone
             ,
             let
             me
             sleep
             till
             the
             smoake
             of
             the
             furnesse
             of
             hell
             waken
             me
             .
          
           If
           there
           be
           any
           sense
           or
           life
           ,
           fire
           can
           bring
           it
           forthe
           ;
           a
           worme
           at
           the
           heart
           can
           bear
           witnesse
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           any
           life
           .
           This
           Conscience
           is
           like
           the
           service
           Book
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           Masse
           ,
           or
           the
           Popish
           Image
           ,
           you
           but
           see
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           cannot
           speake
           ,
           nor
           act
           upon
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           nature
           of
           Conscience
           is
           further
           cleared
           by
           its
           office
           ,
           and
           object
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           second
           and
           third
           particulare
           proposed
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           the
           more
           distinctly
           speake
           of
           these
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           cleared
           what
           sort
           of
           knowledge
           is
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Conscience
           is
           not
           the
           simple
           judgement
           and
           apprehension
           of
           things
           ,
           
           as
           things
           are
           knowable
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           speculative
           understanding
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           power
           to
           know
           things
           our selfe
           ,
           and
           actions
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           obey
           God
           and
           serve
           him
           .
           2.
           
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           Conscience
           bee
           a
           simple
           practicall
           apprehension
           of
           things
           ,
           or
           a
           compounded
           and
           discoursive
           apprehension
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answere
           .
           1.
           
           That
           as
           the
           speculative
           understanding
           knoweth
           many
           things
           without
           discourse
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           pure
           head
           the
           sunne
           ,
           heaven
           ,
           nature
           of
           motion
           ,
           and
           many
           things
           in
           its
           second
           operation
           and
           worke
           ,
           as
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Sunne
           to
           be
           an
           hundreth
           ,
           
           sixtie
           and
           seven
           times
           more
           then
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yet
           it
           referreth
           both
           the
           first
           and
           second
           operations
           of
           the
           mind
           to
           know
           things
           by
           discourse
           ,
           so
           the
           Conscience
           as
           conscience
           doth
           apprehend
           in
           its
           first
           operation
           ,
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           sinne
           ;
           and
           in
           its
           second
           operation
           God
           to
           be
           infinite
           ,
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           alone
           choisest
           of
           Saviours
           ;
           So
           it
           is
           consummate
           and
           perfected
           in
           a
           discourse
           or
           syllogisme
           by
           Conscience
           ,
           totally
           and
           compleatly
           in
           order
           to
           our
           practice
           and
           faith
           .
        
         
           
             As
             He
             that
             killeth
             his
             brother
             hath
             not
             life
             eternall
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             killed
             my
             brother
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             life
             eternall
             .
             So
             Caine.
          
           
             And
             He
             that
             beleeveth
             in
             him
             who
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             is
             justified
             and
             saved
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             beleeve
             in
             him
             who
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             Ergo
             ,
             I
             am
             Justified
             and
             saved
             .
             So
             David
             ,
             Paul.
             
          
        
         
           The
           knowledge
           of
           the
           major
           by
           it selfe
           is
           an
           act
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           and
           mis-beleeve
           the
           major
           Proposition
           is
           an
           act
           of
           a
           blinded
           and
           evill
           conscience
           ;
           but
           the
           compleatenesse
           of
           Conscience
           standeth
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           whole
           syllogisme
           .
           Hence
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Magezine
           and
           Thesaure-house
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           the
           habit
           or
           power
           that
           judgeth
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           is
           the
           major
           Proposition
           ,
           or
           the
           principles
           of
           right
           or
           wrong
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           by
           nature
           ,
           maketh
           the
           conscience
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           proposition
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           Lex
           the
           Law.
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           assumption
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           proposition
           .
           Conscience
           is
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           a
           spie
           sent
           from
           heaven
           to
           record
           all
           the
           facts
           ,
           in
           whi●h
           assumption
           are
           included
           both
           our
           facts
           ,
           actions
           ,
           words
           ,
           thoughts
           ,
           inclinations
           ,
           habits
           of
           sin
           or
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           mans
           state
           and
           condition
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           conclusion
           or
           third
           proposition
           .
           Conscience
           is
           a
           Judge
           and
           the
           deputie
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           but
           one
           and
           the
           same
           conscience
           acting
           all
           the
           three
           ,
           the
           acts
           of
           Law
           ,
           a
           Witnesse
           ,
           a
           Judge
           .
        
         
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           the
           conserving
           power
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           is
           that
           facultie
           or
           power
           ,
           in
           which
           are
           hidden
           and
           laid
           up
           the
           morall
           principles
           of
           right
           and
           wrong
           ,
           known
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           a
           part
           of
           a
           naturall
           conscience
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           are
           treasured
           up
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Gospel-truths
           ,
           which
           are
           known
           by
           the
           light
           of
           a
           starre
           of
           a
           greater
           Magnitude
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           candle
           shining
           
           in
           a
           divine
           revelation
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           part
           of
           the
           inlightened
           and
           supernaturall
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           intellectuall
           Treasure-house
           ,
           
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           these
           1.
           
           That
           in
           the
           inner
           Cabinet
           ,
           the
           naturall
           habit
           of
           Morall
           principles
           lodgeth
           ,
           the
           Register
           of
           the
           common
           notions
           left
           in
           us
           by
           nature
           ,
           the
           Ancient
           Records
           and
           Chronicles
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           Adams
           time
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           of
           two
           volumes
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           createth
           and
           governeth
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           most
           just
           rewarding
           the
           Evill
           and
           the
           good
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           as
           to
           love
           our
           Parents
           ,
           obey
           Superiours
           ,
           to
           hurt
           no
           man
           ,
           the
           acts
           of
           humanity
           ;
           All
           these
           are
           written
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           in
           deep
           letters
           ,
           yet
           the
           Inke
           is
           d●mme
           and
           old
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           light
           is
           like
           the
           Moone
           swimming
           through
           watery
           clouds
           ,
           often
           under
           a
           shaddow
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           in
           the
           firmament
           .
           Caligul●
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           under
           a
           cloud
           ,
           denyed
           there
           was
           any
           God
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           cloud
           was
           over
           ,
           the
           light
           broke
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           and
           granted
           ,
           a
           God
           there
           must
           be
           ;
           strong
           winds
           doe
           blow
           out
           a
           Torch
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           will
           blow
           in
           the
           same
           light
           againe
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           be
           other
           seeds
           ,
           though
           come
           from
           a
           farre
           Land
           ,
           and
           not
           growing
           out
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           cleare
           ,
           for
           Christ
           scattereth
           some
           Gospel-truths
           in
           this
           Chalmer
           ,
           as
           
             Joh.
             7.
             28.
             
             Then
             cryed
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             as
             he
             taught
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Yee
             both
             know
             me
             ,
             and
             whence
             I
             am
             .
          
           Joh.
           25.
           24.
           
           
             But
             now
             they
             have
             both
             seen
             ,
             and
             hated
             both
             me
             and
             my
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           because
           by
           no
           faculty
           in
           man
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           conscience
           are
           these
           truths
           apprehended
           .
           2.
           
           And
           when
           any
           in
           ill
           blood
           ,
           deny
           such
           truths
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           Parents
           are
           not
           to
           be
           loved
           ,
           we
           all
           say
           such
           doe
           sin
           ,
           and
           offer
           violence
           to
           their
           conscience
           .
           3.
           
           Sins
           against
           these
           fundamentals
           ,
           cry
           vengeance
           with
           a
           more
           hiddeous
           shout
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           than
           spirituall
           sins
           that
           are
           spun
           with
           a
           smaller
           threed
           ,
           for
           such
           goe
           nearer
           to
           put
           off
           humanity
           .
        
         
           The
           knowledge
           of
           the
           assumption
           is
           Conscience
           as
           a
           Booke
           or
           Witnesse
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           either
           considered
           as
           it
           is
           in
           habit
           ,
           and
           keeps
           a
           record
           of
           the
           mans
           facts
           ,
           or
           as
           in
           act
           ,
           it
           bringeth
           them
           forth
           ,
           and
           applyeth
           the
           Law
           to
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           di●t●●●●
           ,
           the
           enditement
           ,
           and
           charge
           given
           in
           ,
           
             This
             and
             this
             hash
             than
             done
             .
          
        
         
         
           Now
           that
           Conscience
           bringeth
           good
           or
           ill
           out
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           that
           containeth
           memoriall
           ,
           or
           Cronicle
           or
           the
           mans
           〈◊〉
           cleare
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           The
           Conscience
           can
           looke
           back
           and
           laug●●●
           solace
           it selfe
           at
           that
           which
           is
           well
           done
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           forth
           Psal
           .
           16.
           2.
           
           
             O
             my
             soule
             thou
             hast
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             〈◊〉
             Lord.
          
           Psal
           .
           140.
           6.
           
           
             I
             said
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             God
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Ezekiah
             ,
          
           like
           the
           man
           that
           cheareth
           himselfe
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           gold
           in
           his
           treasure
           ,
           
             Esai
             .
             37.
             3.
             
             Remember
             now
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             how
             I
             have
             walked
             before
             thee
             ,
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             .
          
           Or
           2.
           it
           can
           looke
           back
           and
           purge
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           David
           ,
           Psal
           .
           7.
           
           
             O
             my
             God
          
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           done
           this
           .
           Job
           16.
           17.
           
           Job
           29.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           chap.
           31.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           &c.
           3.
           
           It
           can
           bring
           out
           evill
           deeds
           ,
           as
           Josephs
           brethren
           doe
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           in
           trouble
           .
           
             This
             distresse
             is
             come
             on
             us
             ,
             for
             that
             when
             we
             saw
             the
             anguish
             of
             our
             brother
             ,
             and
             he
             besought
             us
             ,
             wee
             would
             not
             heare
             ,
          
           Gen.
           42.
           21.
           
        
         
           The
           knowledge
           of
           the
           conclusion
           is
           judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           a
           Judge
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           For
           the
           second
           point
           of
           Conscience
           which
           is
           its
           object
           ;
           this
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           Gods
           revealed
           will
           expressed
           to
           us
           either
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Law
           written
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Doctor
           Hamond
           saith
           ,
           
           to
           abstaine
           from
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           as
           Marriage
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           thing
           abominable
           or
           unlawfull
           ,
           is
           by
           Scripture
           and
           Councels
           condemned
           as
           sinfull
           Why
           ?
           
             Because
             to
             Marrie
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             Marrie
             ,
             is
             indifferent
             .
          
           But
           he
           may
           remember
           ,
           that
           Papists
           forbid
           Church-men
           to
           Marrie
           ,
           doe
           they
           forbid
           it
           ,
           because
           Marriage
           which
           to
           them
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           an
           abominable
           and
           unlawfull
           Sacrament
           ?
           I
           thinke
           no.
           Yet
           all
           our
           Divines
           say
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Manichaans
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Papists
           are
           these
           ,
           who
           teach
           a
           doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           while
           they
           forbid
           Marriage
           ,
           though
           not
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           a
           thing
           abominable
           ;
           So
           the
           Popish
           Doctor
           acquitteth
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           condemneth
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           so
           farre
           agree
           to
           have
           the
           adaequate
           rule
           of
           Conscience
           to
           be
           Gods
           will
           reve●led
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           to
           make
           a
           religious
           Law
           to
           forbid
           Marriage
           and
           Meates
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           indifferent
           to
           them
           is
           a
           doctrine
           of
           Devils
           ,
           to
           all
           our
           Divines
           ,
           though
           they
           forbid
           them
           not
           as
           things
           unlawfull
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           things
           abominable
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           
           If
           the
           conscience
           have
           an
           indictment
           against
           you
           from
           
           heaven
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law-booke
           of
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           flesh
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           We
           are
           to
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           Conscience
           .
           And
           looke
           how
           much
           goodnesse
           and
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           in
           a
           Man
           ,
           as
           much
           feare
           of
           himselfe
           and
           reverence
           to
           his
           own
           conscience
           is
           within
           him
           .
           For
           1.
           to
           be
           holden
           even
           with
           the
           charges
           and
           writs
           of
           an
           erring
           conscience
           is
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           not
           be
           willing
           that
           a
           scout
           ,
           or
           a
           spie
           sent
           from
           a
           strange
           Land
           should
           see
           our
           nakednesse
           ,
           weaknesse
           ,
           folly
           ,
           securitie
           .
           When
           the
           Conscience
           returneth
           ,
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           it
           can
           tell
           tales
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           can
           libell
           many
           pollutions
           of
           the
           flesh
           and
           spirit
           acted
           by
           the
           man
           ,
           while
           the
           Conscience
           lodged
           with
           clay
           and
           a
           polluted
           Spirit
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           Conscience
           is
           something
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           domestick
           little
           God
           ,
           a
           keeper
           sent
           from
           heaven
           ,
           a
           divine
           peece
           which
           is
           all
           eye
           ,
           all
           sense
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           word
           with
           it
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           it
           is
           to
           be
           reverenced
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           reverenceth
           the
           King
           ,
           reverenceth
           the
           Ambassador
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           he
           carrieth
           along
           the
           Kings
           will
           ,
           he
           that
           honoureth
           the
           Lord
           must
           honour
           the
           servant
           .
           3.
           
           Salomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Prov.
             15.
             5.
             
             A
             foole
             despiseth
             his
             fathers
             reproofe
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             regardeth
             it
             is
             prudent
             .
          
           Vers
           .
           10.
           
           
             He
             that
             hateth
             reproofe
             shall
             die
             .
          
           To
           receive
           Instructions
           and
           rebukes
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           come
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           truth
           is
           spirituall
           prudence
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           turneth
           away
           his
           eare
           from
           his
           conscience
           ,
           shall
           die
           .
           4.
           
           As
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           to
           submit
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           a
           divine
           truth
           ,
           is
           to
           wrestle
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           like
           proportion
           to
           stoope
           before
           Conscience
           carrying
           a
           message
           from
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           submit
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           violence
           to
           the
           domesticke
           light
           and
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           wrestle
           with
           God.
           5.
           
           We
           count
           a
           tender
           Conscience
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           in
           Joshuah
           ,
           who
           did
           yeeld
           and
           cede
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           its
           threatnings
           ,
           a
           soft
           heart
           ;
           then
           to
           stand
           out
           as
           a
           flint-stone
           or
           an
           Adamant
           ,
           against
           the
           warnings
           of
           an
           inward
           Law
           must
           argue
           hardnesse
           of
           heart
           .
           6.
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           strong
           and
           divine
           as
           truth
           ,
           a
           Conscience
           that
           will
           bargaine
           to
           buy
           and
           sell
           truth
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           the
           Lord
           and
           Conquerour
           ,
           not
           the
           captive
           and
           taken
           prisoner
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           bearing
           it selfe
           on
           upon
           the
           soule
           in
           power
           and
           majestie
           ,
           hath
           his
           one
           foot
           on
           the
           borders
           of
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           7.
           
           It
           is
           like
           the
           man
           walketh
           not
           at
           randome
           ,
           but
           by
           rule
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           made
           all
           of
           stoutnesse
           ,
           
           and
           ventureth
           not
           inconsiderately
           on
           actions
           and
           wayes
           which
           undoubtedly
           are
           the
           seeds
           or
           eternity
           ,
           but
           feareth
           〈◊〉
           Paedagoge
           and
           teacher
           in
           so
           far
           as
           the
           law
           and
           will
           of
           the
           Judge
           of
           the
           world
           goeth
           along
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           V●e
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           must
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           is
           a
           servant
           ,
           and
           under-Judge
           onely
           ,
           not
           a
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           an
           Absolute
           and
           independent
           Soveraigne
           ,
           whose
           voice
           is
           a
           Law
           ,
           therefore
           an
           Iodolatrous
           and
           exorbitent
           rule
           of
           Conscience
           is
           here
           also
           to
           be
           condemned
           .
           Conscience
           is
           ruled
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           a
           Canonicke
           book
           and
           rule
           of
           faith
           and
           conversation
           ,
           it
           often
           speaketh
           Apocriph●
           ,
           and
           is
           neither
           God
           ,
           nor
           Pope
           ,
           but
           can
           reele
           ,
           and
           totter
           ,
           and
           dream
           ,
           ●●●scribe
           more
           to
           conscience
           then
           is
           Just
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           new
           and
           hold
           opinions
           of
           God
           ,
           broad
           and
           venturous
           and
           daring
           affirmations
           ,
           the
           very
           Oracles
           of
           heaven
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           brood
           (
           as
           ●s
           conceived
           )
           of
           an
           equall
           and
           unbyassed
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           presumption
           ,
           neere
           to
           Atheisme
           ;
           the
           grossest
           Idolatry
           is
           to
           make
           your selfe
           the
           Idol
           :
           wh●reas
           tender
           consciences
           suffer
           most
           persecution
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           active
           in
           daring
           ,
           there
           is
           extreame
           pride
           in
           such
           as
           lead
           families
           and
           are
           Christians
           in
           new
           heresies
           .
           Some
           are
           extreamely
           sworne
           and
           devoted
           to
           Conscience
           as
           Conscience
           :
           humility
           is
           not
           daringly
           peremptory
           .
           Many
           weake
           ones
           pine
           away
           in
           feavours
           of
           sinistrous
           thoughts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           love
           were
           cold
           to
           them
           ,
           Esa
           .
           49.
           14.
           15.
           and
           phancie
           an
           imaginary
           and
           a
           made-plea
           with
           Christ
           ;
           Oh
           he
           leveth
           any
           but
           me
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           make
           an
           Idol
           of
           the
           weak
           oracle
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           make
           also
           an
           Idol
           of
           meeke
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           would
           try
           ,
           if
           Christs
           love
           can
           be
           cold
           ,
           and
           his
           blood
           and
           bowels
           can
           act
           any
           more
           mercy
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           the
           office
           of
           Conscience
           in
           one
           generall
           .
           
           It
           cometh
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Obligation
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           particulars
           .
           There
           be
           two
           sorts
           of
           operations
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           some
           illicite
           and
           imbred
           ,
           other
           imperate
           or
           commanded
           .
        
         
           These
           which
           be
           Imbred
           are
           of
           two
           kinds
           .
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           conscience
           simply
           as
           conscience
           actethas
           in
           generall
           to
           oblige
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           .
           1.
           
           To
           direct
           ;
           2.
           
           To
           discerne
           ;
           3.
           
           To
           exci●e
           ,
           
             Dirigere
             ,
             Discernere
             ,
             Impellere
             ▪
          
           Others
           are
           such
           as
           issue
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           good
           or
           ill
           ;
           as
           right
           ,
           or
           not
           right
           ;
           as
           these
           in
           well-doing
           .
           1.
           
           It
           approveth
           .
           2.
           
           It
           excuseth
           .
           3.
           
           It
           
           absolveth
           ,
           in
           ill
           doing
           it
           disalloweth
           and
           reproveth
           .
           2.
           
           It
           accuseth
           or
           chargeth
           .
           3.
           
           It
           condemneth
           .
           These
           imperated
           operations
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           Conscience
           acteth
           on
           the
           affections
           ,
           or
           commandeth
           the
           affections
           to
           act
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           properly
           acts
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           practicall
           understanding
           ;
           but
           acts
           of
           the
           affections
           resulting
           from
           the
           Consciences
           well
           or
           ill
           doing
           ,
           as
           to
           rejoice
           ,
           to
           grieve
           and
           check
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           But
           there
           be
           other
           acts
           that
           agree
           to
           Conscience
           in
           order
           to
           the
           assumption
           ;
           others
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           the
           Assumption
           it
           specially
           doth
           be●re
           witnesse
           and
           testifie
           of
           its
           own
           acts
           ,
           
           both
           that
           the
           man
           hath
           done
           this
           fact
           ;
           And
           2.
           of
           the
           quallitie
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           done
           against
           God
           ,
           the
           Mediator
           Christ
           ,
           free
           grace
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ;
           as
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           must
           not
           onely
           depone
           the
           fact
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           circumstances
           and
           quallities
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           come
           under
           the
           senses
           of
           seeing
           and
           hearing
           ,
           and
           may
           aggravate
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           give
           light
           to
           the
           Judge
           ;
           and
           what
           testimony
           the
           Conscience
           giveth
           of
           the
           actions
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           like
           it
           is
           to
           give
           of
           the
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           ill
           ,
           hence
           these
           acts
           of
           recognition
           .
           As
           1.
           
           Conscience
           doth
           its
           duty
           in
           reflecting
           on
           it self
           :
           It
           tryes
           the
           mans
           actions
           and
           state
           ;
           hence
           these
           three
           words
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           5.
           try
           ,
           or
           tempt
           ,
           or
           pierce
           ,
           and
           dig
           into
           your selves
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           many
           dig
           holes
           and
           windows
           in
           the
           conscience
           of
           others
           who
           never
           digged
           a
           hole
           in
           their
           own
           heart
           ,
           2.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           examine
           what
           mettall
           is
           in
           your selves
           and
           actions
           ,
           men
           are
           unwilling
           to
           find
           oare
           or
           drosse
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           bidden
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           31.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           lead
           witnesses
           ,
           sentence
           and
           Judge
           our selves
           .
           To
           these
           generals
           there
           is
           a
           second
           act
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             Speake
             with
             your
             heart
             .
          
           You
           testifie
           little
           of
           the
           man
           that
           you
           never
           heard
           speake
           .
           Men
           are
           frequently
           to
           converse
           with
           their
           heart
           by
           heart-communing
           ,
           and
           soule
           quaerees
           ;
           so
           you
           find
           out
           the
           by
           as
           and
           the
           weight
           that
           swaies
           with
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             Jer.
             5.
             24.
             
             Neither
             say
             they
             in
             their
             heare
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             feare
             the
             Lord
             our
             God.
          
           Hos
           .
           7.
           2.
           
           
             They
             say
             not
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             consider
             all
             their
             wickednesse
             ▪
          
        
         
           3
           
             There
             is
             laying
             of
             the
             Consience
             in
             its
             reflect
             act
             ,
             and
             the
             actions
             together
             ,
          
           Hag.
           1.
           5.
           
           Lay
           your
           heart
           upon
           your
           wales
           .
           
             It
             is
             that
             which
          
           David
           saith
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           119.
           59.
           
           I
           considered
           ,
           Heb.
           I
           thoughted
           my
           wayes
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           wandring
           and
           estrangement
           of
           a
           man
           from
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           &
           when
           he
           laies
           his
           case
           to
           heart
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           return
           to
           his
           own
           heart
           .
           1
           
             King.
             8.
             47.
             
             If
             they
             shall
             be
             thinke
             themselves
             ,
          
           heb
           .
           
             if
             they
             shall
             return
             to
             their
             owne
             heart
             ,
          
           or
           
             come
             home
             to
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             land
             of
             their
             captivitie
             and
             repent
             ,
             then
             heare
             then
             .
          
           Men
           are
           abroad
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           seldom
           at
           home
           with
           their
           own
           heart
           .
           
           But
           of
           this
           act
           of
           witnessing
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           moment
           ,
           to
           know
           how
           &
           by
           what
           Medium
           ,
           or
           way
           the
           conscience
           doth
           witnesse
           to
           man
           of
           his
           state
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           childe
           of
           God
           &
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           God
           doth
           witnesse
           our
           state
           and
           condition
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           inherent
           quallifications
           in
           us
           ,
           
             Because
             we
             love
             the
             brethren
          
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           sincere
           hearts
           ,
           and
           ayme
           in
           all
           things
           to
           obey
           God.
           
        
         
           A●er
           .
           1.
           
           God
           speaketh
           by
           his
           owne
           works
           of
           Sanctification
           that
           we
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           1
           
             Joh.
             2.
             3.
             
             And
             hereby
             we
             know
             that
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             because
             we
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             .
          
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           14.
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             we
             have
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           Now
           as
           God
           speaketh
           and
           revealeth
           his
           glory
           ,
           God-head
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           eternitie
           ,
           by
           his
           visible
           works
           of
           creation
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           may
           gather
           by
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           glorious
           ,
           wise
           ,
           omnipotent
           ,
           eternall
           ,
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Psal
             .
          
           19.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           Upon
           them
           grounds
           ,
           when
           we
           finde
           in
           our
           soules
           the
           works
           of
           that
           spirit
           that
           raised
           the
           Lord
           from
           the
           death
           ,
           as
           love
           to
           the
           brethren
           ,
           because
           brethren
           ,
           sincere
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           Christs
           life
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           we
           may
           with
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           collect
           that
           we
           are
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           state
           in
           Christ
           ,
           from
           the
           works
           of
           Sanctification
           be
           but
           conjecturall
           ,
           and
           may
           deceive
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           sufficient
           foundation
           of
           sound
           peace
           ,
           nor
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           unexcusable
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           sicknesse
           of
           inward
           heart-love
           which
           I
           feele
           in
           my
           owne
           soule
           to
           Christ
           ,
           I
           can
           have
           no
           divine
           assurance
           that
           I
           am
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           made
           inexcusable
           in
           not
           beleeving
           the
           spirit
           dwelleth
           in
           me
           by
           his
           acting
           and
           working
           ,
           then
           we
           cannot
           inferre
           Gods
           infinite
           wisdome
           ,
           omnipotencie
           ,
           and
           eternity
           ,
           from
           his
           works
           of
           Creation
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           be
           inexcusable
           ,
           if
           I
           beleeve
           not
           Gods
           wisdome
           and
           power
           from
           the
           works
           of
           creation
           ;
           is
           not
           the
           pertinacie
           of
           unbeleefe
           as
           damnable
           ,
           when
           I
           beleeve
           not
           God
           acting
           in
           his
           Spirit
           as
           sanctifying
           ,
           as
           when
           I
           beleeve
           not
           God
           acting
           in
           this
           first
           workmanship
           of
           Creation
           ?
        
         
         
           2.
           
           In
           all
           the
           actings
           ,
           motions
           ,
           and
           walkings
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           my
           soule
           ,
           in
           the
           stirrings
           of
           the
           New
           birth
           ,
           when
           the
           spirit
           of
           Jesus
           maketh
           a
           noise
           with
           his
           feet
           walking
           ,
           acting
           ,
           moving
           in
           love
           ,
           joy
           ,
           peace
           ,
           long-suffering
           ,
           gentlenesse
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           meeknesse
           ,
           temperance
           ,
           which
           are
           apples
           and
           blossomes
           which
           grow
           on
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           It
           were
           no
           sinne
           to
           me
           to
           sleepe
           and
           beleeve
           these
           were
           but
           imaginary
           dreames
           ,
           and
           phancied
           notions
           ,
           if
           I
           ware
           not
           to
           beleeve
           where
           these
           are
           ,
           the
           soule
           that
           findeth
           them
           undenyably
           is
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Saints
           comforting
           themselves
           in
           their
           godly
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           and
           blamelesse
           walking
           before
           God
           in
           love
           ,
           knew
           what
           they
           spoke
           ,
           and
           what
           spirit
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           walked
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           men
           speake
           and
           phancie
           in
           a
           night
           dreame
           ,
           not
           knowing
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           these
           were
           speeches
           of
           waking
           men
           ,
           whose
           wits
           were
           in
           action
           .
           Psalm
           .
           26.
           8.
           
           
             Lord
             I
             have
             loved
             thy
             habitation
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             thine
             honour
             dwelleth
             .
          
           Psal
           .
           119.
           63.
           
           
             I
             am
             a
             companion
             of
             all
             them
             that
             feare
             thee
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             that
             keepe
             thy
             precepts
             .
          
           vers
           .
           97.
           
           
             O
             how
             love
             I
             thy
             law
             !
             it
             is
             my
             meditation
             all
             the
             day
             .
          
           vers
           .
           103.
           
           
             How
             sweet
             are
             thy
             words
             unto
             my
             taste
             !
             Yea
             sweeter
             then
             honey
             to
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           vers
           .
           111.
           
           
             Thy
             Testimonies
             have
             I
             taken
             as
             an
             heritage
             for
             ever
             :
             for
             they
             are
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             my
             heart
             .
          
           vers
           .
           162.
           
           
             I
             rejoyce
             at
             thy
             word
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             findeth
             〈◊〉
             great
             spoile
             :
          
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           Cant.
           2.
           3.
           
           
             I
             sate
             downe
             under
             his
             shaddow
             ,
             and
             his
             fruit
             was
             sweet
             to
             my
             taste
             .
          
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           
             Stay
             me
             with
             flagons
             and
             comfort
             mee
             with
             apples
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             sick
             of
             love
             .
          
           Esay
           26.
           9.
           
           
             With
             my
             soule
             have
             I
             desired
             thee
             in
             the
             night
             :
             yea
             with
             my
             spirit
             within
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             seeke
             thee
             early
             .
          
           And
           Ezekiah
           looking
           to
           his
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           saith
           .
           
             Ezech.
             39
             3.
             
             Remember
             now
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             walked
             before
             thee
             in
             truth
             and
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             .
          
           So
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor
             1.
             12.
             
             For
             our
             rejoycing
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             in
             simplicitie
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             ,
             not
             with
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             we
             had
             our
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             abundantly
             to
             you-wards
             .
          
           Now
           if
           the
           Saints
           can
           thus
           speake
           with
           the
           light
           and
           perswasion
           of
           Faith
           ,
           before
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           to
           their
           owne
           solid
           peace
           and
           consolation
           ,
           then
           may
           they
           be
           perswaded
           by
           these
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           branches
           growing
           in
           the
           Vine
           Christ
           ,
           else
           all
           these
           speeches
           are
           but
           delusions
           
           and
           phancies
           ;
           and
           they
           must
           speake
           no
           other
           thing
           of
           themselves
           as
           vessels
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           hypocrits
           〈◊〉
           reprobates
           may
           say
           of
           themselves
           ?
           
           For
           D.
           Crispe
           ,
           and
           also
           
             Libertines
             of
             New
             England
          
           ,
           whose
           doctrine
           subverts
           the
           Faith
           ,
           say
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           marks
           of
           saving
           grace
           from
           whence
           we
           can
           draw
           either
           comfort
           or
           peace
           ,
           be
           it
           
             universall
             obedience
             ,
             st●●rity
             ,
             love
             to
             the
             Brethren
             ,
          
           but
           it
           may
           bee
           in
           hypocrits
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Jew
             following
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           Rom.
           10.
           1.
           and
           renouncing
           Christ
           .
           Surely
           if
           works
           of
           saving
           grace
           speake
           another
           thing
           then
           hypocrites
           and
           devils
           may
           have
           :
           then
           first
           ,
           holy
           walking
           is
           no
           ground
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           hath
           no
           more
           to
           yeeld
           
             David
             ,
             Job
             ,
             Ezechiah
             ,
             Paul
             ,
          
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           when
           they
           suffer
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           heavie
           afflictions
           and
           chaines
           ,
           then
           it
           can
           yeeld
           to
           the
           viledest
           of
           men
           .
           2.
           
           A
           man
           ,
           a
           Christian
           shall
           never
           finde●ny
           grounds
           of
           certainety
           of
           his
           adoption
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           save
           in
           the
           hidden
           decrees
           of
           Election
           ,
           and
           reprobation
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           immediate
           testimony
           of
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           a
           great
           doubt
           to
           many
           ,
           who
           walke
           as
           many
           Antinomians
           doe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           .
           3.
           
           All
           their
           rejoycing
           in
           simplicity
           and
           godly
           sincerity
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           12.
           is
           emptie
           phancies
           and
           delusions
           ,
           for
           they
           rejoyce
           in
           that
           in
           which
           hypocrites
           and
           reprobates
           may
           have
           is
           deepe
           a
           share
           as
           they
           .
           But
           that
           there
           is
           also
           some
           immediate
           testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           never
           seperated
           from
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           I
           hope
           to
           prove
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           act
           of
           Conscience
           is
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           or
           judgement
           of
           all
           ;
           from
           whence
           flow
           the
           acts
           of
           approving
           ,
           or
           improving
           ;
           excusing
           ,
           or
           accusing
           ;
           condemning
           ,
           or
           absolving
           :
           from
           these
           as
           the
           Conscience
           doth
           well
           or
           ill
           ,
           arise
           ,
           1.
           
           Joy
           ,
           called
           
             a
             feast
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           soule
           is
           refreshed
           ,
           not
           the
           phancie
           .
           2.
           
           Upon
           a
           solid
           ground
           ,
           a
           bottome
           that
           cannot
           sinke
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           well
           done
           .
           2.
           
           Consolution
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           joy
           in
           tribulation
           .
           3.
           
           Faith
           ,
           going
           from
           what
           the
           man
           doth
           well
           ,
           to
           a
           generall
           ;
           
             To
             these
             that
             walke
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             peace
             .
             4.
             
             Hope
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Lord
           who
           hath
           promised
           will
           doe
           the
           soule
           good
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           these
           foure
           issue
           from
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           from
           approving
           and
           ●●●cusing
           ,
           But
           the
           affections
           which
           flow
           from
           improving
           ,
           and
           ●●cusing
           ,
           and
           condemning
           ,
           are
           1.
           
           Shame
           ,
           whence
           the
           man
           〈◊〉
           
           displeased
           with
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           this
           is
           good
           when
           it
           looketh
           onely
           ,
           or
           most
           to
           the
           sinne
           ,
           or
           ill
           ,
           when
           most
           to
           the
           punishment
           .
           2.
           
           
             Sadnesse
             .
             3.
             
             Distrust
          
           ,
           or
           
             unbeliefe
             .
             4.
             
             Feare
             .
             5.
             
             Dispaire
             .
          
           6.
           
           Anger
           ,
           vexation
           ,
           or
           the
           worme
           that
           dyeth
           not
           ;
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           troublesome
           affections
           ●low
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           then
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           evill
           is
           fecound
           and
           broody
           .
        
         
           The
           4.
           
           which
           I
           proposed
           is
           the
           second
           circumstance
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           draweth
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           conscience
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           free
           of
           stones
           or
           blocks
           ,
           that
           neither
           actively
           causeth
           my self
           nor
           others
           to
           stumble
           nor
           passively
           is
           under
           a
           reatus
           or
           guilt
           before
           God
           ,
           called
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           to
           which
           is
           opposite
           an
           evill
           conscience
           .
           Now
           the
           Conscience
           is
           good
           ,
           either
           in
           regard
           of
           integrity
           ;
           a
           cleane
           ,
           a
           good
           ,
           a
           pure
           conscience
           :
           or
           secondly
           in
           regard
           of
           calmenesse
           and
           peace
           ;
           to
           this
           latter
           is
           opposed
           a
           Conscience
           penally
           evill
           or
           troubled
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           more
           the
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           is
           either
           good
           in
           Judging
           ,
           or
           recta
           ,
           or
           vera
           ;
           the
           contrary
           of
           this
           ,
           an
           erring
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           I
           speake
           of
           after
           the
           other
           ;
           or
           good
           in
           a
           morall
           quallity
           .
           In
           this
           meaning
           the
           Conscience
           is
           good
           ,
           which
           is
           first
           
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God.
          
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           
           
             For
             by
             Christ
             must
             the
             guilty
             be
             purged
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             more
             Conscience
             of
             sinnes
             ,
          
           
           Hebr.
           10.
           2.
           
           This
           is
           the
           Conscience
           which
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             good
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           1●
           .
           5.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           purged
           and
           washen
           ,
           Hebr.
           10.
           2.
           in
           regard
           the
           great
           spot
           of
           guiltinesse
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             cleare
             ,
             pure
             ,
          
           terse
           ,
           like
           a
           Christall
           glasse
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             18.
             good
             and
             honest
             ,
          
           or
           beautifull
           and
           faire
           ,
           a
           good
           Conscience
           is
           a
           comely
           ,
           resplendent
           ,
           lovely
           thing
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           Conscience
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             void
             of
             stumbling
          
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Conscience
           that
           wants
           feet
           ,
           and
           is
           lame
           ,
           and
           halteth
           ;
           and
           is
           alwaies
           tripping
           ,
           stumbling
           ,
           falling
           ;
           to
           this
           is
           opposed
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           22.
           let
           us
           draw
           neere
           with
           a
           true
           heart
           ,
           with
           full
           assurance
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           being
           sprinkled
           in
           the
           heart
           from
           an
           evill
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           is
           opposed
           a
           polluted
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           Tit.
           
           1.
           15.
           
           The
           wisdome
           of
           God
           in
           creating
           the
           world
           is
           much
           ,
           and
           most
           seene
           in
           creating
           so
           rare
           a
           peece
           as
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           curious
           peece
           in
           the
           soule
           is
           that
           lumpe
           of
           Divinitie
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           likest
           to
           a
           chip
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           God
           ,
           
           though
           it
           be
           not
           a
           part
           of
           the
           infinite
           Majestie
           ,
           yet
           it
           smelleth
           more
           of
           God
           then
           the
           heavens
           ,
           the
           sunne
           ,
           the
           starres
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           glorious
           things
           on
           earth
           ,
           Precious
           stones
           ,
           Saphires
           ,
           Rubies
           ,
           or
           Herbes
           ,
           Roses
           ,
           Lilies
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           ,
           now
           wh●n
           the
           floure
           and
           crown
           of
           the
           whole
           creation
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           spirit
           ,
           is
           corrupted
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           fowlest
           thing
           that
           is
           :
           when
           the
           Angel●
           ,
           the
           sons
           of
           the
           Morning
           ,
           fell
           ,
           and
           their
           Conscience
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           purest
           and
           most
           glorious
           Spirits
           was
           polluted
           with
           guilt
           ,
           though
           infinite
           grace
           could
           have
           cured
           this
           rare
           peece
           ,
           yet
           infinite
           wisdome
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           giving
           over
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           Grace
           and
           Mercie
           standing
           aloofe
           from
           the
           misery
           of
           Angels
           ,
           a
           Saviour
           is
           denyed
           them
           ,
           and
           Justice
           worketh
           the
           farther
           on
           this
           noble
           peece
           ,
           the
           Conscience
           of
           these
           fallen
           Spirits
           ,
           to
           destroy
           them
           ;
           God
           would
           not
           stretch
           out
           one
           finger
           to
           repaire
           their
           Conscience
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Conscience
           of
           man
           was
           polluted
           ,
           because
           Grace
           has
           ever
           runne
           in
           this
           channell
           to
           worke
           upon
           free
           choise
           and
           arbitration
           ,
           to
           save
           Men
           ,
           not
           Angels
           ,
           and
           of
           Men
           ,
           these
           ,
           and
           these
           ,
           not
           others
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           fell
           upon
           a
           rarer
           worke
           than
           Creation
           ,
           to
           redeeme
           the
           choisest
           peece
           of
           creation
           ,
           to
           wash
           soules
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           consciences
           to
           a
           higher
           luster
           and
           beauty
           then
           they
           had
           at
           the
           first
           .
           Now
           what
           ever
           God
           doth
           no
           man
           can
           doe
           it
           for
           him
           ,
           an
           infinite
           agent
           cannot
           worke
           by
           a
           deputie
           ,
           and
           among
           all
           his
           works
           none
           required
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           the
           Artifice
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           deepenesse
           of
           love
           ,
           then
           to
           wash
           a
           polluted
           Conscience
           ,
           there
           was
           more
           of
           God
           required
           to
           mend
           and
           sodder
           the
           Jewell
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           and
           preserve
           it
           .
           
             The
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
          
           cannot
           be
           spoken
           of
           here
           ;
           now
           to
           make
           Conscience
           againe
           fundamentally
           good
           ,
           there
           was
           need
           that
           the
           most
           curious
           art
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           should
           bee
           set
           on
           worke
           to
           act
           a
           greater
           miracle
           on
           this
           choisest
           peece
           ,
           then
           ever
           was
           before
           or
           after
           ;
           to
           make
           the
           conscience
           good
           ,
           an
           act
           of
           attonement
           and
           expiation
           to
           satisfie
           infinite
           Justice
           must
           passe
           ,
           and
           by
           shedding
           of
           ,
           and
           sprinkling
           on
           the
           Conscience
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           Conscience
           onely
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           way
           known
           to
           Men
           or
           Angels
           ,
           could
           be
           restored
           .
        
         
           Vse
           .
           We
           professe
           that
           the
           morrall
           washing
           of
           the
           out-side
           of
           the
           cup
           hath
           nothing
           in
           it
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           morrall
           honestie
           alone
           ,
           can
           no
           more
           inherite
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           then
           flesh
           and
           blood
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           A
           good
           conscience
           from
           justification
           hath
           peace
           and
           joy
           .
           
             Prov.
             15.
             5.
             
             A
             good
             conscience
          
           ;
           or
           Heb.
           
             he
             that
             is
             good
             in
             heart
             is
             in
             a
             continuall
             feast
             .
          
           It
           s
           an
           allusion
           to
           the
           Shew-bread
           that
           was
           set
           before
           God
           alwaies
           ;
           or
           as
           Exod.
           2●
           .
           30.
           
             bread
             of
             faces
          
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           be
           before
           the
           Lord
           continually
           ;
           called
           by
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             perpetuall
             bread
          
           ;
           this
           hath
           no
           fountaine
           cause
           ,
           but
           sense
           of
           reconcilliation
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             A
             good
             Conscience
          
           is
           a
           complent
           intire
           thing
           ,
           as
           our
           Text
           saith
           ,
           both
           
             toward
             God
             and
             man
          
           ;
           it
           s
           not
           to
           be
           a
           morall
           man
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           and
           a
           seepticke
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           not
           in
           some
           few
           fundamentals
           ,
           as
           Parrones
           for
           Libertie
           of
           Conscience
           doe
           plead
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           whole
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           good
           conscience
           consisteth
           in
           an
           indivisible
           point
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           foure
           doth
           ,
           if
           you
           adde
           one
           ,
           or
           take
           one
           from
           it
           ,
           you
           vary
           the
           essence
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           three
           or
           five
           ,
           not
           foure
           ;
           so
           Paul
           taketh
           in
           compleatnesse
           in
           it
           ,
           
             I
             have
             all
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           either
           all
           or
           none
           ;
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           
             toward
             God
             and
             man
          
           ;
           not
           a
           conscience
           for
           the
           streets
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           dayes
           Hosanna
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           eternity
           ;
           therefore
           they
           require
           an
           habit
           to
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             I
             have
             exercised
             my self
             to
             have
             alwaies
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           one
           song
           ,
           and
           the
           habit
           of
           Musick
           ,
           and
           a
           step
           and
           a
           way
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             119.
             133.
             order
          
           ,
           (
           not
           my
           one
           single
           step
           ,
           )
           but
           
             my
             steps
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           the
           plurall
           number
           ;
           to
           fall
           on
           a
           good
           word
           by
           hazard
           ,
           &
           to
           salute
           Christ
           in
           the
           by
           ,
           doth
           not
           quit
           from
           having
           an
           evill
           Conscience
           ;
           as
           one
           wrong
           step
           ,
           or
           extemporary
           slip
           ,
           doth
           not
           render
           a
           beleever
           a
           man
           of
           an
           ill
           Conscience
           ;
           the
           wicked
           world
           quarrell
           with
           the
           Saints
           before
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           live
           as
           Angels
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           and
           latent
           cause
           is
           because
           they
           will
           not
           live
           as
           Devils
           ,
           and
           goe
           with
           them
           to
           the
           the
           same
           excesse
           of
           ryot
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           
             Formalis
             rates
          
           of
           all
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           conscience
           ,
           Conscience
           acteth
           not
           on
           by-respects
           ,
           but
           for
           conscience
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           5.
           
           
             Wherefore
             yee
             must
             be
             subject
             not
             onely
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           Conscience
           then
           doth
           all
           by
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           fayleth
           by
           compasse
           ,
           and
           considereth
           the
           〈◊〉
           not
           of
           the
           clouds
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           starres
           which
           〈◊〉
           regularly
           ;
           whereas
           the
           
           evill
           conscience
           ,
           Levit.
           26.
           15.
           is
           said
           to
           play
           the
           reprobate
           in
           Gods
           testimonies
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           cast
           away
           ,
           to
           loath
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           jer
           .
           6.
           30.
           reprobate
           mettall
           which
           no
           man
           would
           chuse
           ;
           there
           is
           Conscience
           that
           walketh
           contrary
           to
           God
           ,
           Levit.
           2●
           .
           21.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             occursu
          
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           defect
           of
           the
           Letter
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           word
           is
           from
           a
           root
           that
           signifieth
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           or
           to
           rafter
           or
           plank
           an
           house
           ,
           where
           board
           is
           joyned
           with
           board
           ,
           some
           will
           joyn
           issue
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           heardned
           their
           heart
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           nothing
           afraid
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           joyne
           battle
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           good
           enough
           and
           strong
           enough
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           one
           rafter
           in
           a
           house
           is
           apt
           to
           joyne
           with
           another
           ,
           there
           bee
           some
           froward
           ones
           ,
           who
           wrestle
           with
           God.
           
             Psalm
             .
             18.
             27.
             
             With
             the
             froward
             ,
             with
             the
             wrestler
             who
             boweth
             his
             body
             ,
             thin
             wilt
             wrestle
             .
          
           But
           a
           good
           Conscience
           knoweth
           God
           better
           then
           so
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           masse
           of
           heavenly
           light
           ,
           and
           therefore
           joyned
           with
           faith
           unfained
           .
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           5.
           and
           
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             Timothy
          
           is
           exhorted
           
             to
             held
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
          
           as
           if
           they
           failed
           both
           in
           one
           vessell
           :
           if
           faith
           sinke
           ,
           a
           good
           Conscience
           cannot
           swimme
           ▪
           much
           more
           might
           be
           added
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           our
           care
           would
           be
           to
           keep
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           doe
           a
           Jewell
           of
           gre●●
           price
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           doe
           a
           watch
           of
           Gold
           ,
           a
           meat
           or
           straw
           will
           interrupt
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           watch
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           violently
           moved
           ;
           when
           Grace
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           attonement
           oyleth
           the
           wheeles
           of
           Conscience
           they
           move
           sweetly
           and
           equally
           .
           Some
           times
           its
           secure
           or
           dead
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           the
           extreamity
           of
           sleepe
           ,
           as
           death
           is
           superlative
           and
           deepest
           sleepe
           )
           feared
           or
           burnt
           with
           a
           hot
           iron
           ;
           when
           the
           man
           hath
           sinned
           God
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           first
           as
           fooles
           doe
           ,
           Psal
           .
           14.
           1.
           and
           next
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ▪
           and
           such
           a
           Conscience
           in
           Pharoah
           may
           awake
           
             per
             intervalla
          
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           bed
           againe
           ,
           and
           be
           buried
           at
           other
           times
           ;
           it
           can
           discourse
           and
           argue
           away
           heretically
           the
           ill
           day
           &
           judgment
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           it
           will
           crow
           furiously
           ,
           and
           as
           unseasonably
           as
           the
           Cock
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           hath
           much
           in
           it
           of
           the
           Planet
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           beginneth
           to
           sing
           when
           the
           Sunne
           hath
           passed
           his
           declination
           ,
           and
           beginneth
           to
           ascend
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           in
           deepest
           sleep
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           second
           division
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           from
           the
           second
           acts
           and
           good
           disposition
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           tender
           ,
           or
           a
           not
           
             tender
             Conscience
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             tender
             Conscience
          
           is
           onely
           choisest
           of
           Consciences
           ,
           so
           ●
           Ames
           maketh
           it
           that
           which
           is
           opposed
           to
           an
           hard
           heart
           ,
           
           the
           worst
           conscience
           that
           is
           ;
           
           we
           have
           some
           choise
           examples
           of
           a
           tender
           conscience
           ,
           2
           
             King.
             22.
             19.
             
             Because
             thy
             heart
             was
             tender
             ,
             and
             thou
             wast
             cast
             downe
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           grow
           soft
           is
           ascribed
           to
           oyle
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           55.
           22.
           
           
             His
             words
             were
             softer
             then
             oyle
          
           ;
           it
           is
           
             Prov.
             4.
             3.
             tender
             and
             deare
          
           ;
           it
           is
           ascribed
           to
           young
           children
           ,
           or
           young
           cattell
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           conscience
           that
           easily
           yeildeth
           and
           rendreth
           to
           God
           ;
           So
           in
           
             Job
             chap.
          
           31.
           who
           was
           so
           tender
           at
           the
           remembrance
           of
           Gods
           rising
           up
           against
           him
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           that
           vers
           .
           13.
           hee
           durst
           not
           
             despise
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             man-servant
             ,
             or
             his
             maid-servant
             ,
          
           when
           they
           contended
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           David
           ,
           who
           when
           hee
           but
           cut
           off
           the
           lap
           of
           the
           Mans
           garment
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           life
           ,
           yet
           his
           
             heart
             smot
             him
          
           :
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           to
           strike
           ,
           or
           kill
           ,
           or
           plague
           ,
           frequent
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           
             E●codus
             ,
             God
             shooke
             every
             herb
             of
             the
             field
             .
             God
             strook
             or
             plagued
             the
             first
             borne
          
           ;
           it
           is
           some
           times
           to
           whip
           or
           scourge
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           marke
           of
           the
           stroake
           remaineth
           ;
           after
           Davids
           striking
           of
           the
           Lords
           anointed
           ,
           there
           remained
           an
           vibex
           ,
           an
           impression
           and
           a
           marke
           in
           a
           soft
           heart
           .
        
         
           Who
           ever
           would
           ingrosse
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             tender
             Conscience
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
           doe
           challenge
           the
           high
           perfection
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Josiah
             ,
             Job
          
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           is
           the
           floure
           and
           Garland
           of
           all
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           are
           not
           tender
           in
           Conscience
           in
           some
           measure
           (
           if
           any
           will
           thinke
           they
           have
           it
           in
           the
           perfection
           ,
           they
           see
           little
           in
           their
           owne
           heart
           ,
           )
           are
           deemed
           prophane
           ,
           irreligious
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           bold
           and
           daring
           Consciences
           ;
           so
           wee
           shall
           ,
           and
           must
           yeeld
           in
           a
           question
           of
           personall
           interest
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           the
           onely
           Perfectists
           ,
           and
           tender
           Consciences
           who
           are
           for
           tolleration
           of
           all
           religions
           ,
           and
           are
           professed
           
             Antinomians
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           .
           
             But
             the
             ●●●y
             shall
             reveale
             every
             Mans
             worke
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           but
           the
           more
           tenderness
           ,
           the
           more
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           but
           by
           tendernesse
           is
           meant
           feare
           and
           awsomeness
           of
           sinne
           ,
           so
           no
           question
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           Conscience
           that
           is
           made
           of
           glasse
           ,
           and
           is
           easily
           broken
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           iron
           and
           bra●●
           lay
           hell
           on
           it
           ,
           let
           Christ
           say
           to
           Juda●
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             betrary
             
             his
             Master
             ,
          
           and
           
             hee
             hath
             a
             Devill
          
           ,
           yet
           his
           conscience
           doth
           not
           crow
           before
           day
           light
           ,
           to
           waken
           him
           .
           But
           give
           no
           leave
           to
           contend
           for
           our
           righteousness
           ,
           wee
           beleeve
           wee
           have
           found
           a
           ransome
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           hold
           that
           tolleration
           of
           all
           religions
           is
           not
           farre
           from
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           any
           way
           to
           Monopolize
           the
           tytle
           of
           
             tender
             Consciences
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           a
           Characteristical
           note
           to
           difference
           them
           from
           Presbyterians
           ,
           &
           such
           as
           dare
           not
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           reverence
           to
           their
           owne
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           this
           point
           awing
           them
           ,
           but
           judge
           
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           fleshie
           Liberty
           ,
           in
           that
           title
           ,
           seem
           to
           hold
           forth
           no
           tenderness
           of
           conscience
           at
           all
           ,
           except
           they
           allow
           us
           to
           share
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           tender
           Consciences
           .
           Which
           name
           I
           durst
           no
           more
           take
           then
           to
           call
           my selfe
           a
           Perfectist
           ,
           or
           holier
           then
           my
           brethren
           ,
           whereas
           its
           more
           congruous
           to
           thinke
           and
           call
           our selves
           ,
           
             the
             chiefe
             of
             sinners
          
           .
           To
           bee
           bold
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           dispence
           with
           new
           dreames
           touching
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           all
           heresies
           and
           blasphemies
           that
           they
           may
           be
           tollerated
           ,
           is
           boldnesse
           of
           conscience
           .
           2.
           
           Pertinacie
           after
           conviction
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           
             wee
             cannot
             come
             up
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
          
           when
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           
             we
             will
             not
             come
             up
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
          
           is
           no
           tenderness
           .
           3.
           
           A
           tender
           conscience
           feareth
           an
           oath
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           say
           ,
           every
           man
           may
           sweare
           a
           covenant
           with
           God
           in
           his
           owne
           sense
           ,
           yes
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           Jesuites
           conscience
           .
           4.
           
           To
           carry
           on
           a
           designe
           under
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           with
           lyes
           ,
           breaking
           of
           oathes
           ,
           treaties
           ,
           promises
           ,
           is
           a
           farre
           other
           thing
           then
           tenderness
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           Antinomians
           ,
           who
           deny
           that
           the
           regenerate
           have
           any
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           are
           to
           confess
           ,
           or
           bee
           grieved
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           Incests
           ,
           Adulteries
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           Rapes
           ,
           Oppressions
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           can
           crowd
           in
           under
           the
           lap
           of
           this
           veil
           of
           
             tender
             Conscences
          
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           the
           truely
           godly
           can
           see
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           condemn
           all
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           
             three
             Kingdomes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           as
           not
           tender
           Consciences
           ,
           because
           they
           professe
           that
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           Atheisticall
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           harder
           measure
           then
           these
           godly
           persons
           deserve
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           some
           tendernesse
           of
           Conscience
           dare
           not
           but
           condemne
           liberty
           of
           sinning
           against
           the
           duties
           of
           this
           Table
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           if
           tolleration
           of
           all
           false
           wayes
           intitle
           men
           
           to
           
             tender
             consciences
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           opinion
           of
           same
           〈◊〉
           men
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           these
           who
           are
           also
           godly
           and
           our
           ●●
           conscience
           hold
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           be
           also
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             consciences
          
           ?
           And
           if
           this
           be
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           know
           who
           they
           are
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           tearmed
           
             tender
             consciences
          
           ,
           who
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           had
           rather
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           a
           
             scrupulous
             consciences
          
           ;
           
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           the
           heart
           of
           Josiah
           was
           tender
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           
             he
             wept
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           sure
           it
           was
           not
           scrupulositie
           ,
           which
           is
           alwayes
           a
           fault
           and
           disease
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           conscience
           doubts
           and
           feares
           for
           triffles
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           grave
           and
           weightie
           cause
           .
           The
           place
           1
           Sam.
           25.
           31.
           in
           which
           Abigal
           so
           speaketh
           to
           David
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           expounded
           of
           a
           scrupulous
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           justly
           greived
           conscience
           .
           
             This
             shall
             be
             no
             greife
             unto
             thee
             ,
             nor
             offence
             of
             heart
             unto
             my
             Lord
             ,
             either
             tha●
             thou
             hast
             sh●d
             bloud
             causelesse
             ,
             or
             that
             thou
             hast
             avenged
             thy selfe
             .
             Heb.
          
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           staggering
           ,
           or
           stumbling
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           to
           offend
           ,
           stumble
           ,
           fall
           ,
           to
           remove
           out
           of
           the
           place
           .
           
             Isa
             .
             28.
             7.
             
             R●●
             .
             Abraham
          
           reads
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             they
             have
             made
             others
             to
             stumble
             ,
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Nah.
             2.
             10.
             knees
             smite
             one
             against
             another
             :
          
           the
           one
           knee
           ,
           in
           affrighted
           men
           ,
           offendeth
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           other
           to
           stumble
           or
           fall
           .
           So
           in
           a
           trembling
           conscience
           ,
           sin
           maketh
           the
           conscience
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           fall
           ;
           as
           one
           knee
           trembling
           ,
           maketh
           another
           knee
           in
           a
           race
           to
           fall
           .
           Abigal
           disswadeth
           David
           from
           s●edding
           innocent
           bloud
           ,
           or
           avenging
           himselfe
           on
           Nabal
           ,
           because
           so
           to
           doe
           should
           be
           no
           griefe
           of
           conscience
           .
           It
           s
           a
           litote
           .
           It
           shall
           be
           a
           feast
           and
           a
           rejoycing
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           not
           sinned
           against
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           to
           bee
           considered
           ,
           that
           a
           
             greived
             conscience
          
           ,
           travelling
           with
           remorse
           ,
           is
           〈◊〉
           so
           farre
           tender
           ,
           that
           it
           either
           absteineth
           ,
           if
           the
           sinne
           be
           to
           be
           committed
           ,
           or
           it
           grieveth
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           committed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           truely
           godly
           fo●●citeth
           for
           reconciliation
           .
           A
           doubting
           conscience
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           thing
           done
           or
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           inclimeth
           to
           neither
           ●●des
           .
           But
           a
           scrupulous
           conscience
           inclineth
           to
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           but
           with
           doubting
           and
           a
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ;
           as
           the
           traveller
           walketh
           ,
           but
           with
           some
           pain
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           a
           little
           stone
           in
           his
           〈◊〉
           .
           
             〈…〉
             Moral
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
          
           20.
           4
           
           ●
           .
           
             Mald●rus
             in
             12.
             
             〈…〉
             .
             8●
             .
             Amesius
             de
             Conscient
             .
          
           
           
             l.
             1.
             c.
          
           6.
           
        
         
           The
           causes
           of
           a
           scrupulous
           consciences
           are
           1
           ,
           Gods
           wish
           and
           〈◊〉
           
           permission
           .
           2.
           
           Sathans
           working
           and
           acting
           on
           a
           cold
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ●ad
           bodily
           complexion
           .
           3.
           
           Ignorance
           .
           We●●nesse
           of
           judgements
           4.
           
           Immoderates
           feare
           troubling
           reason
           .
           5.
           
           Inconstancie
           of
           the
           minde
           .
           6.
           
           And
           withall
           some
           tendernesse
           .
           Gregori●●
           said
           ,
           
             ●●narum
             conscientiarum
             est
             ibi
             culpam
             agnoscere
             ,
             ubi
             culp●
             non
             est
             .
          
           It
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           godly
           errors
           ,
           and
           a
           sinne
           that
           smalleth
           of
           grace
           .
           Papists
           ,
           miserable
           comforters
           ,
           say
           ,
           a
           speciall
           way
           〈◊〉
           be
           delivered
           ,
           is
           to
           sub●●●
           your selfe
           to
           a
           superiours
           blind
           command
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           a
           Priest
           was
           freed
           of
           his
           scruple
           ,
           when
           he
           obeyed
           Bernards
           bare
           word
           ,
           and
           trusted
           in
           it
           ;
           hearing
           that
           ,
           
             V●●
             et
             mea
             fide
             confisus
             sacrifica
             ,
          
           goe
           and
           upon
           my
           faith
           sacrifice
           confidently
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           good
           to
           use
           heavenly
           violence
           against
           scruples
           phantasie
           will
           cast
           in
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           pray
           ,
           because
           God
           hath
           decree●
           whither
           I
           pray
           ,
           or
           pray
           not
           ,
           the
           thing
           I
           suit
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           ,
           〈◊〉
           It
           s
           good
           to
           turne
           away
           the
           mind
           from
           threatnings
           ;
           he
           tempted
           providence
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           weake
           head
           ,
           will
           walke
           upon
           the
           house
           top
           .
           In
           rovings
           and
           grinding
           of
           a
           ●●morous
           mind
           ,
           unbeliefe
           will
           breake
           one
           linke
           of
           Gods
           chaine
           ,
           and
           that
           broken
           must
           breake
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           third
           ,
           till
           the
           saith
           of
           eternall
           election
           be
           broken
           .
           As
           in
           a
           wall
           of
           foure
           squared
           stones
           not
           well
           cemented
           ,
           loose
           and
           breake
           out
           one
           stone
           ,
           that
           will
           breake
           another
           and
           that
           other
           loose
           a
           third
           ,
           till
           the
           whole
           wall
           must
           fall
           :
           weaknesse
           can
           spin
           out
           threed
           after
           threed
           ,
           one
           doubt
           after
           another
           ,
           till
           the
           poore
           soule
           be
           taken
           off
           the
           Gospel-foundation
           of
           Consolation
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Conscience
           under
           Synods
           ,
           and
           how
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           the
           Conscience
           cannot
           have
           absolute
           libertie
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           THE
           Conscience
           is
           a
           tender
           peice
           ,
           and
           either
           the
           best
           friend
           next
           to
           the
           Physitian
           who
           can
           whol
           broken
           consciences
           ,
           or
           the
           saddest
           enemie
           :
           if
           sick
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           an
           aking
           tooth
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           touch
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           paines
           you
           .
           The
           Conscience
           of
           its
           owne
           nature
           ,
           is
           a
           knowing
           power
           of
           the
           practicall
           understanding
           ,
           a●
           
           therefore
           no
           ilicite
           acts
           of
           the
           foule
           can
           be
           compelled
           ,
           nei●●er
           can
           Conscience
           act
           being
           muzled
           and
           forced
           ;
           but
           this
           〈…〉
           but
           that
           men
           and
           devills
           in
           their
           conscience
           〈…〉
           beleeve
           many
           things
           in
           some
           〈◊〉
           against
           their
           will
           〈…〉
           out
           of
           the
           naturall
           efficacie
           of
           conscience
           cannot
           〈◊〉
           ,
           but
           ●ee
           must
           beleeve
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           yet
           where
           there
           is
           a
           trembling
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           reluctancie
           in
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           .
           Juda●
           must
           beleeve
           his
           damnation
           was
           approuching
           ,
           when
           he
           hanged
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           against
           his
           heart
           .
           The
           
             Balgick
             Ar●i●ia●s
          
           ,
           who
           contend
           for
           libertie
           of
           conscience
           in
           all
           wayes
           ,
           Apol.
           95.
           
           〈…〉
           .
           say
           ,
           
             By
             determinations
             of
          
           Synods
           
             violence
             i●
             not
             offered
             to
             conscience
             ,
             as
             conscience
             signifieth
             a
             meere
             internall
             act
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             immanent
             or
             byding
             within
             the
             mind
             ,
             but
             as
             conscience
             signifieth
             an
             act
             of
             the
             mind
             by
             which
             any
             doth
             beleeve
             〈…〉
             oblieged
             〈◊〉
             teach
             others
             which
             he
             per
             〈◊〉
             himselfe
             to
             〈…〉
             so
             the
             man
             is
             compelled
             by
             a
          
           Synods
           
             prescription
             ,
             to
             dissemble
             what
             he
             beleeveth
             he
             ought
             to
             professe
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             beleeveth
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           Say
           that
           the
           decision
           of
           the
           Synod
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           Lord
           layeth
           on
           the
           coaction
           to
           all
           ;
           to
           beleeve
           and
           accordingly
           professe
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           Synod
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             that
             heareth
             you
             heareth
             me
             :
          
           so
           the
           coaction
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           must
           come
           principally
           from
           God
           ;
           instrumentally
           from
           the
           Synod
           ;
           but
           it
           floweth
           from
           both
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           through
           mens
           abuse
           ,
           who
           receive
           not
           the
           truth
           in
           love
           ,
           but
           for
           feare
           of
           shame
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           by
           the
           godly
           goe
           for
           perverters
           of
           soules
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           that
           they
           doe
           hypocritically
           professe
           what
           they
           ought
           sincerely
           to
           beleeve
           and
           professe
           ,
           May
           we
           not
           say
           many
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           beleeved
           Circumcision
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           and
           yet
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           Apostles
           censure
           that
           they
           should
           be
           judged
           troublers
           of
           souls
           ,
           lyars
           and
           false
           teachers
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           judged
           to
           bee
           Act.
           15.
           24.
           would
           dissemble
           ?
           And
           they
           are
           no
           other
           wayes
           by
           a
           Synodicall
           truth
           compelled
           to
           lie
           and
           dissemble
           by
           shame
           and
           falling
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           the
           one
           way
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           in
           that
           case
           than
           in
           this
           〈◊〉
           .
           For
           there
           be
           but
           two
           wayes
           of
           working
           on
           the
           mind
           to
           drive
           men
           to
           bee
           of
           another
           opinion
           ,
           one
           by
           feare
           either
           of
           shame
           ,
           reproach
           or
           censures
           civill
           or
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           another
           by
           meere
           teaching
           and
           instructing
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           for
           the
           libertie
           of
           prophecying
           that
           Arminia●s
           require
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           libertie
           of
           Synods
           ,
           
           let
           us
           inquire
           if
           it
           be
           true
           libertie
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             They
             require
             a
          
           full
           libertie
           to
           every
           man
           without
           scruple
           or
           feare
           of
           danger
           ,
           
           to
           declare
           his
           mind
           in
           Synods
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           what
           is
           controverted
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           It
           is
           in
           some
           respect
           commendable
           that
           hereticks
           be
           candid
           and
           ingenuous
           to
           declare
           ,
           even
           ,
           what
           their
           hereticall
           judgement
           and
           inditement
           of
           conscience
           leades
           them
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           but
           a
           full
           liberty
           to
           question
           ,
           in
           the
           Synode
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whether
           Christ
           dyed
           for
           sinners
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           
           for
           that
           is
           lycense
           ,
           and
           hereticall
           lycense
           :
           a
           point
           controverted
           any
           may
           question
           :
           and
           these
           ,
           that
           Act.
           15.
           held
           necessitie
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           might
           seeke
           resolution
           of
           their
           arguments
           and
           doubts
           ,
           but
           under
           pretext
           of
           libertie
           free
           of
           feare
           and
           danger
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           libertie
           to
           sinne
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           they
           are
           or
           may
           be
           ,
           (
           if
           wilfulnesse
           stood
           not
           in
           their
           way
           )
           inwardly
           convinced
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           libertie
           obstinately
           to
           presse
           sophismes
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           an
           undenyable
           principle
           ,
           libertie
           to
           sinne
           is
           fleshly
           lycense
           not
           libertie
           .
        
         
           Armin.
           
           In
           controversies
           of
           Religion
           which
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           evidently
           decide
           ,
           what
           can
           certainely
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           ever
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           thing
           which
           it
           determines
           ,
           is
           beleeved
           may
           erre
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           left
           simple
           ,
           and
           in
           it selfe
           controversall
           .
           
             Act●●
             primo
          
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           determined
           of
           all
           things
           conteined
           in
           it
           ,
           whether
           fundamentals
           or
           not
           fundamentals
           ;
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           dulnesse
           and
           sinfull
           blindnesse
           some
           things
           are
           controverted
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Church
           may
           determine
           from
           light
           of
           the
           word
           some
           thing
           that
           was
           a
           controversie
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ignorant
           of
           the
           originall
           tongues
           which
           is
           now
           no
           controversie
           .
           Yea
           the
           fallible
           Church
           may
           determine
           infallible
           points
           .
           This
           is
           a
           principle
           that
           Libertines
           proceed
           upon
           ,
           that
           
             men
             who
             are
             not
             infallible
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             hold
             forth
             to
             others
             no
             infallible
             truth
             .
          
           Which
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           for
           
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Nathan
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             David
             ,
             Peter
          
           being
           deserted
           of
           the
           immediately
           inspiring
           Spirit
           did
           erre
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Church
           and
           Pastors
           now
           deserted
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Spins
           can
           and
           doe
           erre
           .
           For
           
             ●●ll
             men
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             are
             〈◊〉
             Rom.
          
           3.
           yet
           they
           may
           and
           doe
           carrie
           infallible
           truth
           to
           others
           〈◊〉
           
           blind
           man
           may
           hold
           a
           candle
           to
           others
           .
           3.
           
           By
           this
           reason
           Pastors
           can
           preach
           nothing
           certaine
           in
           fundamentals
           ,
           
           though
           faith
           come
           by
           hearing
           ,
           and
           faith
           is
           of
           a
           certaine
           and
           determinate
           fixed
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           
           more
           permanent
           than
           heaven
           or
           earth
           ;
           why
           ,
           because
           by
           this
           reason
           Pastors
           in
           preaching
           fundamentals
           are
           not
           infallible
           .
           4.
           
           Nor
           is
           this
           a
           good
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           beleeved
           the
           Church
           may
           erre
           in
           Synods
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           it
           doth
           erre
           and
           determines
           nothing
           that
           is
           infallible
           and
           certaine
           in
           Synods
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           this
           is
           a
           good
           consequence
           ,
           David
           may
           sinne
           in
           praying
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           he
           doth
           sinne
           in
           praying
           :
           
             a
             potentia
             ad
             actum
             non
             valet
             consequentia
             .
          
        
         
           Armin.
           A
           confession
           is
           not
           a
           rule
           of
           faith
           it
           hath
           not
           the
           lowest
           place
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           Covenant
           written
           and
           sealed
           in
           Nehemiahs
           time
           was
           a
           secondarie
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           rule
           e'n
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           agreed
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           for
           
             they
             enter
             in
             a
             curse
             and
             an
             oath
             to
             walke
             in
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             their
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             in
             marriage
             to
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             not
             to
             buy
             victuals
             from
             the
             Heathen
             on
             the
             Sabboth
             ,
             to
             charge
             themselves
             to
             give
             money
             to
             maintain
             the
             service
             of
          
           God.
           
             Nehe.
             9.
             38.
             chap.
          
           10.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           29
           ,
           30.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           Which
           written
           Covenant
           was
           not
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           Act.
           15.
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Synod
           was
           not
           formally
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           to
           bee
           observed
           as
           a
           secondary
           rule
           .
           For
           so
           farre
           Arminians
        
         
           A
           Doctor
           as
           a
           Doctor
           beleeveth
           not
           ,
           
           a
           Doctor
           beleeveth
           as
           a
           sheepe
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           shepheard
           ,
           and
           his
           judgement
           of
           matters
           of
           faith
           is
           not
           publick
           but
           private
           and
           common
           to
           teachers
           with
           every
           one
           of
           the
           sheepe
           :
           and
           there
           is
           a
           like
           and
           equall
           power
           in
           shepheard
           and
           every
           one
           of
           the
           flock
           of
           beleeving
           ;
           
           and
           the
           sheepe
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           are
           no
           more
           obleiged
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           shepherd
           than
           the
           teachers
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           sheepe
           ;
           the
           teachers
           have
           a
           priviledge
           of
           order
           and
           honor
           above
           the
           sheepe
           ,
           but
           no
           priviledge
           of
           Law
           and
           power
           .
           
           Then
           the
           Church
           though
           she
           beleeve
           and
           certainly
           know
           ,
           that
           she
           erreth
           not
           in
           her
           decisions
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           fall
           out
           she
           erre
           not
           ,
           yet
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           power
           to
           her selfe
           to
           command
           others
           to
           beleeve
           that
           to
           be
           true
           which
           she
           beleeves
           ,
           
           or
           to
           impose
           silence
           upon
           others
           ,
           who
           ,
           cannot
           in
           conscience
           acquiesce
           to
           what
           they
           command
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           There
           is
           some-thing
           true
           in
           this
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           two-fold
           judgement
           ,
           one
           saving
           ,
           and
           Christian
           common
           to
           all
           by
           which
           both
           shepheard
           and
           sheep
           beleeve
           ;
           and
           its
           true
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           
             the
             
             
             
             
             
             sheepe
             are
             no
             more
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             shepheards
             ,
             th●●
             the
             shepheards
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             sheepe
          
           in
           point
           of
           Christian
           beleeving
           ,
           which
           (
           sure
           )
           is
           common
           to
           both
           shepheard
           and
           sheepe
           :
           for
           the
           alone
           authoritie
           of
           God
           speaking
           in
           his
           word
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Doctor
           beleeves
           not
           as
           a
           Doctor
           but
           as
           a
           Christian
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           judgement
           that
           is
           ministeriall
           ,
           officiall
           ,
           and
           authoritative
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           terminated
           not
           on
           Christian
           beleeving
           ,
           but
           supposeth
           a
           ministeriall
           beleeving
           ;
           that
           what
           the
           shepheard
           teacheth
           others
           God
           revealed
           to
           him
           first
           ,
           and
           is
           put
           forth
           in
           a
           ministeriall
           and
           officiall
           judging
           either
           in
           Synods
           ,
           or
           in
           publick
           Pastorall
           Sermons
           and
           authoritative
           ,
           but
           ministeriall
           publishing
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           
             Christ
             .
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             
             They
             shall
             seeke
             the
             Law
             from
             his
             mouth
             .
             Heb.
          
           13.
           7.
           17.
           
           That
           way
           the
           people
           depends
           upon
           the
           Ministeriall
           judgement
           of
           Synods
           and
           Pastors
           :
           but
           it
           s
           most
           false
           that
           Pastors
           depends
           on
           their
           Ministeriall
           judgement
           who
           are
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           like
           and
           equall
           power
           in
           shepheards
           and
           sheepe
           ,
           and
           its
           false
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Church
           beleeves
           she
           erres
           not
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           erre
           ,
           yet
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           command
           and
           in
           Synods
           Ministerially
           and
           with
           all
           authoritie
           rebuke
           ,
           such
           a
           pervert
           soules
           .
           Act.
           15.
           22.
           
           And
           that
           Doctors
           may
           not
           as
           the
           Heraulds
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           rebuke
           men
           sharply
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           12.
           
           For
           Pastors
           and
           Synods
           teach
           fundamentals
           of
           faith
           ministerially
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           by
           hearing
           of
           them
           is
           faith
           begotten
           in
           the
           hearers
           ,
           and
           they
           
             may
             command
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             rebuke
             with
             all
             long
             suffering
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           14.
           stop
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           11.
           and
           authoritatively
           enjoyne
           them
           silence
           .
           Act.
           15.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           Act.
           6.
           4.
           
           Though
           they
           cannot
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           or
           a
           conscience
           burnt
           with
           an
           hot
           iron
           acquiesce
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           a
           Synod
           ;
           Yea
           though
           they
           bee
           unruly
           ,
           vaine
           talkers
           and
           deceivers
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           commanded
           to
           bee
           silent
           .
           Nor
           must
           the
           Church
           and
           Angels
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Thyatira
             ,
             Ephesus
          
           ,
           or
           Pergamus
           suffer
           Jezabell
           to
           seduce
           ,
           not
           ●avening
           wolves
           to
           devoure
           the
           flock
           ,
           nor
           their
           word
           to
           eate
           as
           a
           Ca●ker
           ;
           For
           this
           judgement
           authoritative
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           Christ
           )
           as
           in
           the
           fountaine
           and
           onely
           Law-giver
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           Ministerially
           onely
           and
           by
           way
           of
           office
           in
           the
           Elders
           ,
           as
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           the
           King
           is
           in
           the
           inferiour
           Judge
           ,
           the
           Ambassadour
           or
           Herauld
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           people
           .
           And
           the
           people
           are
           obleiged
           
           to
           
             obey
             those
             that
             are
             over
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             watch
             for
             their
             soules
             ,
             as
             those
             who
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
           But
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           to
           say
           the
           shepheards
           are
           obleiged
           to
           stand
           to
           and
           obey
           the
           ministeriall
           and
           officiall
           judgement
           of
           the
           people
           :
           and
           of
           this
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             that
             heareth
             you
          
           (
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           the
           people
           )
           
             heareth
             me
             ,
             he
             that
             dispiseth
             you
             dispiseth
             mee
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           more
           then
           a
           priviledge
           of
           order
           and
           honor
           ,
           which
           one
           Christian
           hath
           above
           another
           in
           regard
           of
           eminencie
           of
           graces
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           and
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           experience
           ,
           and
           age
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           priviledge
           of
           office
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           inferiour
           to
           a
           priviledge
           of
           law
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           onely
           imposeth
           lawes
           upon
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           middle
           judgement
           lesse
           then
           Legislative
           ,
           Supreme
           and
           absolute
           over
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           this
           is
           in
           none
           save
           onely
           in
           the
           King
           and
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           Royall
           and
           Princely
           ;
           Yet
           is
           it
           more
           (
           I
           say
           not
           more
           excellent
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           saving
           of
           it selfe
           as
           in
           beleevers
           )
           than
           a
           priviledge
           of
           meere
           honour
           and
           order
           ,
           for
           though
           it
           lay
           no
           more
           bands
           on
           the
           Conscience
           to
           obtain
           faith
           because
           it
           is
           holden
           forth
           by
           men
           ,
           it
           having
           no
           influence
           on
           the
           Conscience
           because
           of
           men
           ,
           whose
           word
           is
           not
           the
           formall
           object
           of
           faith
           ,
           yet
           hath
           it
           an
           officiall
           authoritie
           from
           Pastours
           (
           which
           is
           not
           meerely
           titularie
           )
           so
           as
           they
           may
           ministerially
           and
           officially
           command
           obedience
           to
           their
           judgement
           as
           far
           as
           it
           agrees
           with
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           farther
           :
           and
           when
           it
           is
           disobeyed
           may
           inflict
           censures
           ,
           which
           private
           Christians
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           and
           putteth
           these
           who
           disobey
           under
           another
           guiltinesse
           ,
           then
           if
           private
           Christians
           did
           speake
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           to
           wit
           not
           onely
           in
           a
           case
           of
           disobedience
           to
           the
           second
           command
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           state
           of
           disobedience
           to
           the
           fift
           command
           formally
           ,
           as
           not
           honouring
           father
           and
           mother
           where
           as
           to
           disobey
           that
           same
           word
           by
           way
           of
           Counsel
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           brother
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           fift
           command
           also
           ,
           Yet
           
             not
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             when
             we
             refuse
          
           to
           heare
           the
           messenger
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hoasts
           ;
           and
           his
           judgement
           as
           a
           messenger
           of
           God
           is
           publique
           and
           bindes
           as
           publike
           to
           highest
           obedience
           to
           the
           fift
           command
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           a
           judgement
           of
           faith
           common
           to
           the
           Doctor
           with
           other
           Christians
           ,
           it
           bindes
           as
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           holding
           faith
           in
           the
           second
           Commandment
           what
           wee
           are
           to
           believe
           .
        
         
         
           Armmians
           .
           The
           word
           of
           God
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           deciding
           of
           controversies
           ,
           
           its
           cleare
           ,
           what
           neede
           it
           there
           of
           decision
           ,
           if
           men
           acquiesce
           to
           the
           decision
           of
           God
           as
           it
           lyes
           in
           Scripture
           —
           if
           the
           word
           of
           God
           expresse
           the
           sense
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           have
           need
           of
           interpretation
           why
           is
           there
           not
           a
           free
           interpretation
           left
           to
           every
           man●●
           doe
           we
           think
           that
           our
           words
           are
           clearer
           than
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           doe
           a
           ●●nithic
           injury
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           that
           .
           How
           much
           better
           were
           it
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           nourish
           peace
           and
           concord
           leaving
           interpretations
           free
           to
           every
           man
           ?
           
           It
           is
           most
           sure
           to
           containe
           our selves
           within
           the
           speaking
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           forme
           of
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           be
           troubled
           who
           shewes
           himself
           willing
           to
           containe
           himself
           within
           these
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           meere
           fluctuation
           and
           Septicism
           even
           in
           fundamentals
           and
           the
           faith
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           all
           interpretation
           of
           Scripture
           is
           rejected
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           destinction
           in
           fundamentals
           or
           no
           
             fundamentals
             ,
             for
             in
             principles
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
          
           Christ
           is
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           dyed
           for
           sinners
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           most
           plaine
           ,
           and
           what
           need
           then
           of
           our
           interpretation
           ?
           
           then
           let
           Arrians
           and
           Secinnians
           beleeve
           him
           to
           be
           God
           man
           and
           to
           die
           for
           sinners
           in
           their
           sense
           ,
           the
           Familists
           in
           a
           contrary
           sense
           ,
           the
           Georgians
           in
           another
           contrary
           sense
           ,
           the
           Papists
           in
           a
           third
           ,
           the
           Protestants
           in
           a
           fourth
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           many
           heads
           ,
           as
           many
           faiths
           ,
           every
           sect
           ,
           and
           man
           must
           have
           some
           sense
           ,
           else
           his
           faith
           is
           non-sense
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           erre
           from
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           no
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           believed
           in
           a
           sense
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           to
           him
           who
           so
           believes
           ;
           and
           so
           his
           faith
           is
           no
           faith
           ,
           but
           a
           vaine
           night-phancie
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           gives
           us
           but
           one
           faith
           ,
           and
           one
           truth
           ,
           and
           one
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           interpretations
           be
           left
           free
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           these
           Libertines
           gives
           us
           millions
           of
           faiths
           with
           millions
           of
           senses
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           faith
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           give
           us
           two
           decisions
           ,
           one
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           another
           by
           the
           Church
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           ,
           that
           has
           no
           rule
           but
           every
           mans
           private
           judgement
           and
           free
           phancie
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           decision
           of
           controversies
           made
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           Synods
           which
           we
           suppose
           is
           not
           divided
           from
           that
           of
           Gods
           ,
           were
           some
           other
           thing
           then
           the
           decision
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           speaking
           in
           the
           word
           and
           declared
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           ministeriall
           way
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           any
           other
           than
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           received
           ,
           nor
           a
           lawfull
           decision
           
           ministeriall
           of
           a
           Synod
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           rejected
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           need
           of
           a
           decision
           to
           expone
           the
           word
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           is
           clear
           ,
           
             &
             if
             we
             wrong
             the
             word
             of
             God
             if
             we
             think
             our
             words
             are
             clearer
             that
             Gods
             ,
          
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           eyes
           to
           see
           and
           apprehend
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           without
           an
           interpretation
           ,
           then
           all
           ministerie
           and
           proaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           cried
           downe
           by
           this
           ,
           what
           have
           any
           to
           doe
           to
           expone
           the
           first
           principles
           of
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           c.
           5
           ●
           or
           what
           need
           they
           teach
           ,
           exhort
           ,
           preach
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ?
           
             What
             needeth
             the
             Eunuch
             a
             teacher
             ,
          
           or
           Cornolius
           Peter
           ,
           or
           Saul
           Ananias
           to
           teach
           them
           ?
           had
           they
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           
             if
             Timothie
             ,
             the
             preachers
             that
             speake
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             Philip
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Ananias
             think
             their
             words
             clearer
             than
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             doe
             a
             great
             injurie
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             beleeved
             their
             words
             were
             clearer
          
           than
           the
           words
           of
           Esaiah
           and
           
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           that
           which
           was
           not
           necessary
           ,
           if
           they
           opened
           and
           expounded
           the
           Prophets
           and
           decided
           controversies
           ;
           for
           they
           
             should
             have
             acquiesced
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             God
             as
             it
             lyeth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           and
           not
           have
           preached
           but
           read
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           free
           to
           the
           hearers
           to
           put
           on
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           what
           interpretation
           and
           sense
           they
           thought
           best
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           no
           
             Confessions
             ought
             to
             be
             but
             in
             expresse
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
          
           
           shall
           free
           all
           one
           and
           consequently
           all
           Churches
           from
           obedience
           to
           that
           which
           Peter
           commands
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             Be
             readie
             alwayes
             to
             give
             an
             answere
             to
             every
             man
             that
             asketh
             you
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             with
             ●●eeknesse
             and
             fear
             .
          
           When
           Stephen
           Acts
           7.
           and
           Paul
           Acts
           26.
           were
           accused
           of
           heresie
           and
           speaking
           against
           Moses
           and
           the
           semple
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           confession
           of
           their
           faith
           not
           in
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           in
           deductions
           and
           necessary
           consequences
           drawne
           from
           Scripture
           and
           applyed
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           these
           in
           Nehemiahs
           time
           who
           wrote
           and
           sealed
           or
           subscrubed
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           did
           not
           write
           and
           seale
           the
           expresse
           Decalogne
           and
           ten
           Commandements
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           .
           
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             and
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
             ,
             but
             entered
             into
             a
             curse
             and
             into
             an
             Oath
             to
             walke
             in
             Gods
             Law
             which
             was
             given
             by
             Moses
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             and
             to
             observe
             and
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             and
             his
             judgements
             and
             his
             statutes
             and
             that
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             would
             not
             give
             our
             daughters
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             nor
             take
             their
             
             daughters
             for
             our
             sons
             ,
          
           and
           if
           the
           
             people
             of
             the
             Land
             bring
             ware
             or
             victuals
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             day
          
           to
           sell
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           not
           buy
           it
           of
           them
           .
           &
           Nehemiah
           c.
           10.
           v.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34.
           &c.
           compared
           with
           Nehe.
           c.
           9.
           v.
           38.
           
           Which
           words
           are
           not
           a
           confession
           nor
           Covenant
           in
           expresse
           Scripture
           ,
           save
           that
           they
           are
           historically
           insetted
           in
           the
           Cannon
           of
           the
           Scripture
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           the
           law
           and
           decree
           of
           Nebuchadnezzar
           Daniel
           6.
           
           And
           of
           other
           heathen
           Kings
           as
           
             Daniell
             3.
             29.
             30.
             
             Ezra
             .
          
           1.
           2
           ,
           3.
           c.
           7.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           &c.
           Are
           Scriptures
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           not
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           expresse
           Law
           touching
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           
             of
             not
             buying
             ware
             and
          
           victual
           from
           the
           heathen
           of
           the
           land
           that
           Nehemiah
           speakes
           of
           ,
           which
           warranteth
           us
           to
           enter
           in
           the
           like
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           like
           Confession
           of
           faith
           to
           defend
           and
           stand
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             buy
             ware
             or
             victuals
             from
             the
             Anabaptist
             and
             Familists
             of
             England
          
           who
           trample
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           though
           these
           be
           not
           expresse
           words
           of
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Libertines
           say
           
             men
             have
             made
             Apologies
             and
             confessions
             of
             faith
             for
             their
             own
             defence
             as
             Steven
             and
             Paul
             but
             they
             injoyned
             not
             these
             by
             authoritie
             and
             command
             as
             a
             rule
             of
             faith
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             wrote
             them
             not
             as
             a
             fixed
             standard
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             warrants
             no
             Church
          
           to
           impose
           a
           faith
           upon
           others
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           This
           will
           prove
           that
           as
           one
           man
           accused
           of
           heresie
           may
           publish
           a
           confession
           of
           his
           faith
           which
           may
           cleare
           his
           innocencie
           and
           the
           soundnesse
           of
           his
           faith
           to
           others
           and
           remove
           the
           scandall
           according
           to
           that
           of
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           
           And
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           
             Independents
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Anabaptists
          
           and
           all
           the
           Sects
           of
           England
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           that
           the
           Albigenses
           went
           upon
           ,
           should
           by
           some
           Confession
           and
           Covenant
           give
           an
           account
           
             of
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             with
             meeknesse
             and
             feare
             .
          
           And
           what
           particular
           persons
           are
           obleiged
           to
           doe
           that
           Churches
           when
           they
           are
           slandered
           as
           unsound
           in
           the
           faith
           are
           oblieged
           to
           doe
           :
           and
           so
           I
           looke
           at
           a
           forme
           or
           confession
           of
           faith
           as
           a
           necessary
           Apologie
           for
           clearing
           of
           the
           good
           name
           of
           a
           Church
           defamed
           with
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           new
           sects
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           imposing
           of
           this
           Confession
           upon
           others
           ,
           these
           others
           are
           either
           Neighbour-Churches
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           Members
           .
        
         
         
           As
           concerning
           neighbour-Churches
           they
           have
           no
           Authoritie
           over
           them
           .
           Yet
           may
           they
           declare
           that
           Familists
           who
           say
           Christ
           is
           not
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           are
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           ,
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           goe
           out
           from
           them
           and
           separate
           to
           an
           Antichristian
           side
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           they
           may
           command
           them
           to
           abstaine
           from
           such
           and
           such
           hereticall
           opinions
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           have
           convicted
           them
           as
           perverters
           of
           souls
           ,
           proceed
           to
           excommunication
           against
           them
           as
           refusers
           to
           consent
           to
           the
           forme
           of
           wholesome
           words
           :
           as
           may
           be
           prooved
           from
           Math.
           18.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           &c.
           
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
          
           2.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           other
           Scriptures
           as
           Reve.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           v.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Now
           that
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           that
           they
           be
           put
           to
           subscribe
           a
           confession
           of
           faith
           in
           onely
           scripture
           words
           is
           cleare
           ,
           1.
           because
           the
           Jews
           will
           sweare
           and
           seale
           the
           old
           Testament
           in
           their
           own
           sense
           ,
           but
           their
           sense
           makes
           the
           old
           Testament
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           man
           ,
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           The
           Sadduces
           acknowledged
           the
           five
           books
           of
           Moses
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           because
           they
           denyed
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           Christ
           argueth
           them
           Math.
           22.
           45.
           
           Ignorant
           both
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           asserted
           in
           the
           books
           of
           Moses
           and
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           especially
           of
           that
           scripture
           which
           God
           spake
           out
           of
           the
           bush
           to
           
             Moses
             ;
             I
             am
          
           the
           God
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Isaac
           ,
           &c.
           Exod.
           3.
           6.
           
           Yet
           would
           the
           Sadduces
           have
           sworn
           and
           subscribed
           all
           the
           booke
           of
           Exodus
           as
           the
           undoubted
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           denyed
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           sure
           these
           words
           
             I
             am
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             &c.
          
           making
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           to
           dye
           when
           Abraham
           dyed
           ,
           and
           Abraham
           to
           have
           perished
           in
           soule
           and
           bodie
           as
           they
           expounded
           it
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Papists
           will
           subscribe
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           and
           the
           three
           Creeds
           ,
           the
           Nicene
           Creed
           ,
           the
           Creed
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           commonly
           is
           called
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           .
           Yet
           as
           they
           expound
           the
           word
           and
           these
           Creeds
           ,
           we
           say
           they
           transforme
           the
           word
           of
           God
           into
           the
           doctrine
           of
           devils
           and
           most
           abominable
           Idolatrie
           ,
           The
           greatest
           hereticks
           that
           were
           ,
           
             Arrius
             ,
             Nestorius
             ,
             Appolliuaris
             ,
             Macedonius
             ,
          
           the
           Treithite
           acknowledge
           the
           scripture
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           will
           sweare
           and
           subscribe
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           containe
           themselves
           
             intra
             sacra
             scripturae
             l●cutiones
             ,
             within
             the
             words
             of
             scripure
             .
          
           But
           their
           faith
           is
           not
           the
           saith
           of
           the
           scripture
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           ten
           thousand
           
           and
           millions
           of
           faiths
           where
           as
           the
           word
           faith
           there
           is
           but
           one
           faith
           .
           For
           Arrius
           hath
           one
           faith
           ,
           Apollin●ris
           another
           ,
           Nestorius
           another
           ,
           and
           every
           heretick
           a
           faith
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           that
           he
           fallely
           puts
           on
           the
           scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           may
           sweare
           one
           Confession
           of
           saith
           in
           Scripture-words
           .
        
         
           Arminians
           say
           ,
           
           no
           man
           after
           he
           hath
           received
           a
           decree
           of
           a
           Synod
           is
           longer
           oblieged
           to
           it
           ,
           nor
           upon
           any
           other
           condition
           ,
           but
           in
           so
           farre
           and
           so
           long
           as
           
             he
             judgeth
             in
             his
             conscience
             that
             it
             is
             true
             .
          
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           This
           is
           meere
           Scepticisme
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           conscience
           whether
           erroneous
           ,
           or
           not
           erroneous
           to
           be
           a
           bible
           and
           a
           rule
           of
           faith
           .
           For
           though
           the
           erroneous
           conscience
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           service
           to
           God
           to
           kill
           the
           innocent
           Apostles
           John
           16.
           1.
           
           Yet
           the
           sixt
           commandement
           lyes
           upon
           these
           murtherers
           with
           equall
           strength
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
          
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           are
           nor
           guilty
           of
           murther
           .
           For
           if
           a
           Synod
           decree
           to
           kill
           Peter
           and
           John
           ,
           because
           
             they
             preach
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
          
           is
           bloody
           persecution
           :
           Then
           so
           soone
           as
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           in
           their
           erroneous
           conscience
           (
           for
           Libertimes
           make
           exceptions
           of
           no
           consciences
           ,
           an
           erroneous
           more
           than
           another
           ,
           nor
           erring
           in
           fundamentals
           more
           than
           of
           another
           )
           shall
           judge
           it
           service
           to
           God
           to
           kill
           the
           Apostles
           they
           are
           loosed
           from
           the
           sixt
           commandement
           and
           no
           longer
           oblieged
           to
           this
           (
           thou
           shalt
           not
           murther
           .
           )
           So
           the
           authour
           of
           the
           tractate
           called
           Armini
           .
           
           
             Where
             mens
             scope
             is
             any
             way
             to
             remove
             controversies
             ,
             there
             is
             there
             no
             care
             or
             little
             at
             all
             of
             the
             trueth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             externall
             peace
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             is
             heeded
             precisely
             ,
             there
             peace
             of
             conscience
             is
             of
             none
             or
             of
             little
             value
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             there
             perswaded
             ,
             but
             crushed
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           
           
             The
             learned
             and
             renowned
             professors
             of
             Leiden
          
           answer
           the
           end
           of
           Synods
           is
           not
           
             by
             any
             means
             good
             or
             bad
             to
             remove
             controversies
          
           but
           to
           burie
           them
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           .
           2.
           
           Onely
           externall
           peace
           separated
           from
           truth
           should
           not
           be
           intended
           ,
           but
           conjoyned
           with
           truth
           and
           peace
           of
           conscience
           .
           3.
           
           The
           end
           of
           Synods
           is
           not
           effectually
           and
           
             actu
             secundo
          
           to
           silence
           hereticks
           and
           gain-sayers
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           Christs
           scope
           in
           convincing
           the
           Sadduces
           that
           the
           dead
           must
           rise
           Math.
           22.
           to
           perswade
           the
           truth
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           shall
           never
           be
           on
           earth
           Sadducie
           again
           who
           denies
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           for
           in
           Pauls
           and
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           the
           Sadducies
           still
           denyed
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           
           after
           the
           Synod
           of
           Jerusalem
           Acts
           15.
           
           There
           arose
           many
           that
           said
           we
           must
           keep
           the
           Law
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           the
           end
           of
           Synods
           is
           to
           doe
           what
           may
           
             actu
             prime
          
           ,
           remoove
           controversies
           and
           silence
           Hereticks
           by
           clearing
           scripture
           ,
           and
           truth
           ,
           but
           the
           end
           is
           not
           to
           remove
           obstinacy
           that
           is
           not
           the
           scope
           of
           Synods
           nor
           of
           preaching
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           these
           are
           in
           the
           event
           as
           God
           blesseth
           them
           and
           concurreth
           with
           them
           :
           the
           end
           of
           Synods
           is
           not
           to
           oppresse
           or
           deprive
           ministers
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           despised
           and
           obstinately
           refused
           truth
           is
           such
           .
        
         
           Armini
           .
           
           Synods
           should
           not
           ayme
           at
           setting
           up
           their
           own
           authoritie
           which
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           is
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           such
           decisions
           are
           the
           heart
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           and
           makes
           all
           religion
           without
           Synods
           to
           be
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           
           Synods
           should
           
             take
             care
             that
             no
             man
             despise
             their
             Authority
             ,
          
           as
           Timothie
           is
           exhorted
           by
           Paul
           but
           their
           Authoritie
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           is
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           nul
           .
           2.
           
           Synods
           are
           necessarie
           
             ad
             bene
             esse
          
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           for
           many
           are
           saved
           ,
           both
           persecuted
           Churches
           ,
           and
           believers
           who
           neuer
           had
           help
           of
           Synods
           to
           cleare
           their
           faith
           .
           3.
           
           But
           none
           more
           contend
           then
           Libertines
           doe
           for
           a
           faith
           as
           uncertaine
           as
           the
           weather
           which
           may
           change
           with
           every
           new
           moone
           .
           The
           same
           also
           may
           be
           said
           of
           preaching
           and
           a
           ministerie
           which
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             ascending
             on
             high
             gave
             for
             the
             edifying
             his
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           
             religion
             is
             uncertain
             without
             it
             .
             For
             Pastors
             in
             publick
             should
             convince
             gainsayers
          
           and
           so
           remove
           heresies
           .
           
             Tit.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             1.
             
             Tim.
          
           6.
           3
           ,
           4
           as
           well
           as
           Synods
           ,
           and
           Libertines
           in
           their
           conscience
           know
           Protestant
           Synods
           Lord
           over
           the
           faith
           of
           none
           as
           if
           they
           took
           to
           themselves
           in
           fallibilitie
           as
           Popish
           Synods
           doe
           .
        
         
           Armini
           .
           
           Since
           Synods
           may
           erre
           ,
           how
           then
           place
           they
           religion
           in
           securitie
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           No
           otherwise
           then
           Doctors
           and
           Pastors
           
             doe
             place
             religion
             in
             security
          
           ,
           by
           teaching
           truth
           and
           refuting
           errors
           and
           yet
           they
           may
           erre
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           Pastours
           oblidge
           not
           men
           to
           receive
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           
             under
             paine
             of
             Censures
          
           ,
           as
           Synods
           doe
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Vnder
           paine
           of
           divine
           if
           not
           Ecclesiasticall
           punishment
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           is
           that
           way
           as
           binding
           to
           the
           conscience
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           yea
           more
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           obligation
           for
           Pastours
           to
           subject
           men
           to
           divine
           wrath
           ,
           if
           they
           receive
           not
           what
           they
           preach
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           then
           for
           Synods
           to
           binde
           them
           onely
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           censurers
           and
           yet
           none
           can
           say
           that
           Pastours
           exercise
           tyrannie
           over
           the
           conscience
           :
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           Ergo
           neither
           can
           Synods
           justly
           he
           deemed
           Lords
           over
           the
           conscience
           for
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           Armin.
           
           Very
           often
           fewer
           ,
           and
           provinciall
           Synods
           doe
           〈◊〉
           mine
           more
           soundly
           then
           many
           and
           Occuminical
           Synods
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           is
           by
           accident
           ;
           one
           Machaiah
           saw
           more
           that
           foure
           hundred
           prophets
           of
           Baal
           .
           But
           this
           objection
           is
           against
           the
           saftie
           that
           is
           in
           a
           multitude
           of
           counsellers
           and
           in
           the
           exc●llencie
           of
           two
           convened
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           above
           one
           .
        
         
           Armin.
           Decision
           of
           Synods
           cannot
           oblidge
           men
           while
           they
           know
           that
           the
           decision
           was
           rightly
           made
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           oblidge
           any
           to
           consent
           that
           that
           which
           is
           decided
           be
           true
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           necessitie
           every
           mans
           private
           judgement
           must
           goe
           before
           ,
           
           otherwise
           it
           s
           an
           implicite
           faith
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           any
           man
           should
           duely
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           ought
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           decision
           of
           a
           Synod
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           both
           true
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           must
           believe
           and
           know
           that
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           oblidge
           him
           and
           doth
           oblidge
           him
           ,
           whether
           his
           conscience
           be
           erroneous
           or
           no
           ,
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           for
           then
           this
           Commandement
           (
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             kill
             )
             (
             Honour
             thy
             father
             and
             thy
             mother
          
           )
           should
           lay
           no
           〈◊〉
           on
           a
           man
           that
           believes
           it
           is
           service
           to
           God
           to
           kill
           the
           Apost●●
           ,
           as
           Joh.
           16.
           some
           doe
           .
           For
           no
           man
           is
           exempted
           from
           an
           obligation
           to
           obey
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           own
           sinfull
           and
           culpable
           ignorance
           ,
           for
           we
           speak
           not
           now
           of
           invincible
           ignorance
           of
           these
           things
           which
           we
           are
           not
           oblidged
           to
           know
           or
           believe
           .
           But
           if
           our
           sinfull
           and
           erroneous
           conscience
           free
           us
           from
           actuall
           obligation
           to
           be
           tyed
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           then
           our
           erroneous
           conscience
           freeth
           us
           from
           sinning
           against
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           ●o
           from
           punishment
           ,
           for
           what
           ever
           freeth
           a
           man
           from
           actuall
           obligation
           freeth
           him
           also
           from
           actuall
           sinning
           ,
           for
           all
           sinne
           is
           a
           doing
           against
           a
           Law-obligation
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           are
           none
           to
           be
           led
           by
           any
           rule
           but
           their
           own
           conscience
           ,
           the
           written
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           is
           not
           henceforth
           our
           rule
           any
           more
           .
        
         
           Arminiars
           .
           
           The
           last
           condition
           of
           a
           Synod
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           subject
           of
           a
           Synodical
           decision
           be
           ever
           left
           to
           a
           free
           examination
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           farther
           free
           discussion
           and
           revise
           .
           The
           learned
           professours
           of
           Leyden
           answer
           that
           which
           is
           once
           true
           and
           fixed
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           ever
           true
           and
           fixed
           in
           the
           
           word
           of
           God.
           
             The
             Arminians
             reply
             ,
             what
          
           is
           true
           and
           fixed
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           ●ver
           so
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           remaine
           so
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           is
           beyond
           all
           danger
           of
           erring
           .
           But
           what
           is
           believed
           to
           be
           fixed
           and
           fixed
           and
           Ratified
           in
           a
           Synod
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           obnoxious
           to
           errour
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           They
           require
           that
           before
           we
           come
           to
           a
           Synod
           where
           fundamentall
           truths
           are
           Synodically
           determined
           ,
           
           we
           be
           as
           a
           razed
           table
           and
           as
           cleane
           paper
           in
           which
           no
           thing
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           we
           be
           after
           a
           Synod
           hath
           determined
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           be
           still
           Scepticks
           and
           believe
           nothing
           fixedly
           ,
           and
           be
           rooted
           in
           no
           faith
           ,
           nay
           not
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           fundamentals
           that
           are
           most
           cleare
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           unpossible
           that
           we
           can
           beleeve
           the
           clearest
           fundamentals
           ,
           
             as
             that
             God
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Christ
             God-Man
             redeemed
             it
             ,
          
           but
           we
           must
           beleeve
           them
           by
           the
           intervening
           and
           intermediation
           of
           ●ur
           own
           sense
           or
           the
           Churches
           sense
           ;
           or
           the
           sense
           of
           some
           Godly
           Doctour
           ;
           
           now
           because
           all
           these
           senses
           are
           fallible
           ,
           and
           we
           see
           Familists
           put
           one
           sense
           on
           fundamentals
           ,
           Papists
           another
           sense
           ,
           and
           all
           private
           men
           may
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           any
           man
           can
           be
           rooted
           in
           any
           faith
           at
           all
           by
           this
           way
           ,
           for
           all
           senses
           are
           fallible
           ,
           &
           though
           the
           scripture
           giveth
           clear
           &
           evident
           senses
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           Hereticall
           dulnesse
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           reject
           these
           infallible
           senses
           as
           false
           ;
           and
           those
           others
           that
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           are
           fallible
           and
           so
           can
           neither
           be
           established
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           interpretations
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           senses
           of
           Scripture
           rendered
           by
           Synods
           be
           fallible
           in
           the
           way
           they
           come
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           men
           delivering
           them
           may
           erre
           ,
           yet
           being
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           infallible
           .
           And
           so
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           in
           the
           way
           they
           come
           to
           us
           may
           be
           fallible
           ,
           because
           Printers
           are
           not
           prophets
           but
           may
           miscarry
           and
           dreame
           ;
           but
           it
           followeth
           not
           they
           are
           not
           the
           infallible
           word
           of
           life
           in
           themselves
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           witnesseth
           to
           us
           that
           God
           ,
           divinitie
           ,
           transforming
           glory
           are
           in
           these
           books
           :
           as
           a
           spouse
           knoweth
           the
           hand-writstill
           ,
           lovelinesse
           of
           a
           letter
           from
           her
           husband
           to
           be
           certainly
           no
           counterfeit
           but
           true
           ,
           though
           the
           bearer
           be
           a
           rogue
           and
           can
           deceive
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           answer
           still
           supposeth
           that
           Synods
           do
           give
           senses
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           grant
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           fallible
           but
           false
           and
           erroneous
           ;
           and
           are
           to
           be
           examined
           
           of
           new
           again
           in
           that
           case
           ;
           but
           we
           hold
           ,
           when
           lawfull
           Synods
           convened
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           doe
           determine
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           they
           are
           to
           be
           heard
           as
           Ambassadours
           who
           in
           Christs
           stead
           teach
           us
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           once
           true
           and
           ratified
           in
           Synods
           in
           this
           manner
           is
           ever
           true
           and
           ratified
           as
           the
           reverend
           professours
           say
           and
           never
           subject
           to
           any
           further
           examination
           ,
           and
           new
           discussion
           ,
           
           so
           as
           it
           must
           be
           changed
           and
           retracted
           as
           false
           .
           For
           this
           is
           to
           subject
           the
           very
           word
           of
           God
           to
           retractation
           and
           change
           ,
           because
           a
           Synod
           did
           declare
           and
           truely
           determine
           it
           in
           a
           Ministeriall
           way
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           what
           Synods
           determine
           being
           the
           undenyable
           word
           of
           God
           i●
           intrinsecally
           infallible
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           become
           fallible
           ,
           though
           fallible
           and
           sinfull
           men
           that
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           errour
           and
           mistakes
           doe
           hold
           it
           forth
           Ministerially
           to
           others
           :
           and
           it
           is
           false
           that
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           that
           what
           Synods
           determine
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           it
           is
           fallible
           and
           lyable
           to
           errour
           ,
           and
           may
           an
           untruth
           ,
           because
           they
           so
           determine
           ,
           for
           then
           when
           a
           Synod
           determines
           ,
           
             there
             is
             but
             one
             true
             God
             ,
          
           the
           principle
           of
           faith
           is
           believed
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Retraction
           and
           falshood
           ,
           because
           a
           Synod
           hath
           determined
           it
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           truths
           determined
           by
           Synods
           to
           be
           infallible
           ,
           and
           never
           againe
           lyable
           to
           retractation
           or
           discussion
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           and
           were
           in
           themselves
           and
           without
           any
           Synodicall
           determination
           infallible
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           this
           formall
           medium
           ,
           because
           ,
           
             so
             saith
             the
             Synod
          
           ,
           but
           because
           so
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           new
           hereticks
           pretending
           new
           light
           may
           arise
           as
           Math.
           24.
           24.
           
           And
           call
           in
           question
           all
           Fundamentalls
           that
           are
           determined
           that
           are
           cleared
           in
           former
           Synods
           ,
           but
           it
           follows
           not
           but
           these
           truths
           are
           still
           in
           themselves
           fixed
           and
           unmovable
           as
           the
           Pole-star
           ,
           though
           evil
           men
           bring
           them
           under
           a
           new
           Synodicall
           examination
           as
           Familists
           doe
           now
           raze
           the
           foundations
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           yet
           Daniel
           and
           Christ
           are
           Innocent
           though
           wicked
           men
           accuse
           them
           judicially
           as
           deceivers
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           enough
           that
           
             Libertines
             say
             it
             may
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             the
             infallible
             word
             of
             God
             which
             the
             Synod
             determineth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             it
             with
             a
             reserve
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             know
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           answer
           this
           concludes
           not
           onely
           against
           a
           Synodicall
           determination
           ,
           but
           against
           all
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           Propheticall
           and
           Apostolicall
           determinations
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           that
           
             there
             is
             
             one
             God
             not
             three
          
           as
           the
           Treithits
           dreame
           ,
           is
           believed
           by
           some
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           by
           others
           to
           be
           true
           .
           Yet
           undenyably
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           true
           that
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           therefore
           to
           be
           believed
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           because
           the
           Synod
           hath
           so
           determined
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           this
           were
           some
           answer
           if
           we
           should
           teach
           that
           men
           should
           believe
           ,
           because
           
             so
             saith
             a
             Synod
          
           .
           But
           all
           the
           mysterie
           is
           ,
           though
           a
           Synod
           should
           determine
           a
           truth
           an
           hundred
           times
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           conscience
           say
           it
           is
           no
           truth
           ,
           the
           determination
           of
           a
           Synod
           doth
           not
           obliedge
           at
           all
           (
           say
           Libertines
           )
           because
           the
           conscience
           according
           to
           the
           minde
           of
           Libertines
           is
           the
           nearest
           obleidging
           rule
           ,
           but
           any
           thing
           obleidgeth
           not
           to
           obedience
           and
           faith
           as
           it
           appears
           either
           true
           or
           good
           to
           our
           conscience
           ,
           for
           to
           kill
           the
           Apostles
           appears
           lawfull
           ,
           to
           commit
           adulterie
           and
           murther
           appeareth
           good
           to
           many
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           men
           obleidged
           to
           kill
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           to
           commit
           adulterie
           .
        
         
           Armini
           .
           
           If
           a
           thing
           be
           determined
           out
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           by
           a
           Synod
           ,
           then
           was
           that
           thing
           before
           determined
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           must
           be
           examined
           in
           a
           Synod
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           decyded
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           what
           need
           is
           there
           of
           a
           Synodicall
           examination
           of
           that
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           lyable
           to
           no
           errour
           ,
           for
           so
           must
           the
           word
           of
           God
           be
           examined
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           What
           the
           Bereans
           heard
           the
           
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           preach
           Act.
           17.
           11
           ,
           12.
           was
           the
           verie
           Gospel
           determined
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           what
           then
           needed
           they
           try
           the
           Gospel
           or
           examine
           what
           is
           infallible
           in
           private
           among
           themselves
           more
           then
           in
           publick
           Synods
           ?
           this
           argument
           is
           against
           the
           Apostles
           rule
           ,
           
             Try
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             try
             the
             Spirits
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             not
             ,
          
           for
           sure
           these
           rules
           warranted
           them
           to
           examine
           
             Paul
             ,
             Peter
             and
             Johns
          
           doctrine
           and
           Spirits
           and
           finding
           them
           to
           be
           truths
           decyded
           in
           the
           word
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           therefore
           after
           there
           is
           a
           Scripturall
           decision
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           that
           there
           should
           not
           be
           a
           Declarative
           or
           Ministeriall
           decision
           by
           Synods
           and
           by
           pastours
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           this
           doth
           close
           subvert
           all
           Ministery
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           all
           trying
           of
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           hence
           concluded
           that
           we
           examine
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           could
           be
           false
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           are
           both
           in
           private
           and
           in
           publicke
           to
           examine
           and
           try
           whether
           that
           which
           is
           proposed
           to
           us
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           or
           no
           :
           But
           wee
           examine
           and
           suspect
           
           the
           credit
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           may
           and
           can
           lye
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           but
           this
           supposeth
           that
           what
           ever
           is
           brought
           under
           a
           Synodicall
           discussion
           is
           false
           or
           at
           least
           fallible
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           most
           false
           principle
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           should
           fall
           under
           a
           Synodicall
           discussion
           ,
           to
           be
           tryed
           which
           is
           true
           :
           thus
           farre
           the
           word
           of
           God
           as
           it
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           to
           be
           tried
           ,
           nor
           determined
           but
           in
           reference
           to
           messengers
           who
           are
           but
           sinfull
           men
           and
           can
           deceive
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           dulnesse
           and
           sinfull
           ignorance
           ,
           
           there
           is
           need
           that
           a
           Ministerie
           and
           Synods
           help
           us
           with
           declarative
           and
           misteriall
           declarations
           untill
           we
           be
           where
           they
           shall
           not
           need
           a
           Temple
           .
           And
           what
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           the
           same
           said
           Anabaptists
           ,
           so
           Bu●●inger
           saith
           
             Anabaptists
             taught
             that
             the
             Evangelist
             should
             be
             recited
             without
             words
             casting
             it
             (
             that
             is
             without
             preaching
             )
             and
             that
             every
             man
             was
             free
             to
             interpret
             the
             Scripture
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             is
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           
           So
           that
           the
           peoples
           conscience
           and
           private
           sense
           is
           their
           Scripture
           and
           rule
           of
           faith
           ;
           we
           need
           not
           then
           Scripture
           ,
           every
           mans
           sense
           is
           his
           Rule
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           so
           good
           divinity
           as
           the
           heathen
           Melytus
           accused
           Socrates
           of
           ,
           and
           thought
           Socrates
           was
           
             worthie
             to
             die
             ,
             for
             that
             such
             as
             the
             people
             beleeveth
             to
             be
             gods
             ,
             he
             believeth
             to
             be
             nothing
             such
             ,
             but
             thinketh
             there
             be
             some
             new
             Dieties
             :
          
           and
           was
           it
           a
           crime
           that
           Socrates
           thought
           the
           peoples
           lust
           was
           no
           good
           rule
           in
           divinitie
           ?
        
         
           Armini
           .
           All
           should
           be
           admitted
           to
           Synods
           because
           Religion
           concerneth
           the
           Conscience
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           be
           confusion
           to
           admit
           all
           to
           come
           ,
           yet
           should
           no
           decision
           be
           ,
           except
           first
           all
           the
           Church
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           businesse
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           God
           never
           appointed
           all
           and
           every
           one
           to
           lay
           burdene
           and
           Directories
           or
           Lawes
           upon
           themselves
           as
           is
           cleare
           Act.
           15.
           
           God
           keeps
           ever
           that
           order
           in
           his
           Church
           of
           some
           to
           teach
           and
           some
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           of
           some
           to
           obey
           and
           some
           to
           be
           over
           others
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           that
           before
           Lawes
           bee
           made
           that
           concerne
           the
           conscience
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           a
           reference
           of
           all
           made
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           they
           acquainted
           with
           reasons
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           before
           a
           decision
           :
           we
           shall
           not
           condemn
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           nothing
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           Armini
           .
           
           These
           that
           come
           to
           Synods
           ought
           to
           be
           ingaged
           to
           be
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           no
           Confession
           .
           But
           every
           way
           free
           .
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           
           Then
           such
           as
           convened
           in
           a
           Synod
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           and
           Thyatira
           should
           not
           be
           principled
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           truth
           against
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           with
           whom
           fornication
           went
           for
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           or
           against
           such
           as
           hold
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             Balaam
          
           or
           Jezabel
           ,
           they
           must
           all
           come
           as
           indifferent
           to
           absolve
           as
           to
           condemn
           the
           Nicholaitanes
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Prophetesse
           Jezabel
           .
           But
           Paul
           and
           Barnabus
           came
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           Jerusalem
           as
           Members
           thereof
           ,
           being
           fore
           engaged
           to
           condemn
           Circumcision
           as
           not
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           had
           preached
           against
           such
           a
           necessitie
           and
           yet
           were
           not
           byassed
           Voters
           in
           the
           Assembly
           and
           by
           this
           reason
           if
           Fundamentals
           be
           to
           be
           established
           in
           a
           Synod
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           errours
           to
           be
           refuted
           ,
           when
           Doctours
           come
           to
           a
           Synod
           they
           must
           leave
           faith
           and
           soundnesse
           of
           faith
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           Synod
           with
           purpose
           to
           buy
           and
           bargain
           there
           for
           a
           new
           faith
           .
           And
           let
           all
           men
           come
           thither
           as
           Scepticks
           and
           Nullifidians
           ,
           and
           goe
           so
           also
           away
           believing
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           that
           that
           the
           Synod
           hath
           determined
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           lie
           .
           But
           as
           Arminians
           take
           true
           libertie
           of
           free-will
           to
           be
           an
           absolute
           power
           to
           doe
           ill
           or
           well
           ,
           stand
           or
           fall
           eternally
           ,
           so
           they
           judge
           that
           Libertie
           of
           prophecying
           is
           a
           Liberty
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           believe
           Indifferently
           either
           lies
           or
           truth
           ,
           heresies
           or
           sound
           doctrine
           ,
           whereas
           libertie
           to
           doe
           ill
           in
           any
           sense
           is
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           not
           libertie
           .
        
         
           Armini
           .
           The
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           a
           man
           when
           he
           judges
           right
           can
           erre
           ,
           for
           who
           can
           affirme
           that
           but
           whither
           either
           a
           man
           or
           a
           Church
           who
           judgeth
           rightly
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           any
           law
           or
           power
           to
           command
           and
           injoyn
           others
           to
           receive
           and
           believe
           ,
           
           what
           they
           have
           rightly
           Judged
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           controversie
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           is
           obleidged
           to
           receive
           and
           beleive
           a
           truth
           ,
           which
           a
           Synod
           unanimously
           or
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           hath
           truely
           judged
           ,
           because
           the
           Synod
           hath
           so
           judged
           ,
           or
           sayth
           so
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           But
           Libertines
           make
           such
           a
           question
           ,
           for
           they
           affirm
           that
           a
           Synod
           doth
           never
           judge
           so
           rightly
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           believe
           what
           they
           judge
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           what
           they
           determine
           is
           false
           ,
           or
           may
           the
           next
           day
           be
           false
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           conceive
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           some
           one
           single
           Pastour
           ,
           and
           farre
           more
           to
           a
           
             Synod
             of
             Pastours
             and
             Doctors
          
           a
           power
           to
           
             rebuke
             ,
             teach
             ,
             exhort
             with
             all
             authoritie
          
           2.
           
           
           Tim.
           41.
           2.
           
           
             To
             charge
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             them
             before
             the
             Lord.
          
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           17.
           to
           
             lay
             on
             burdens
             and
             decrees
             Act.
             15.
             28.
             c.
          
           16.
           1.
           
           And
           that
           all
           that
           heare
           them
           believe
           and
           receive
           as
           true
           what
           they
           speak
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
             he
             th●●
             heareth
             you
             heareth
             me
             ;
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             me
             .
          
           〈◊〉
           that
           will
           not
           hear
           an
           Ambassadour
           as
           an
           Ambassadour
           speaking
           from
           his
           Master
           and
           Prince
           ,
           refuseth
           to
           hear
           the
           Prince
           that
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           yet
           we
           say
           not
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           heard
           without
           controversie
           as
           they
           object
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           peremptorily
           ,
           absolutely
           as
           if
           their
           word
           were
           the
           very
           Oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           but
           not
           but
           after
           trying
           and
           searching
           ,
           and
           not
           but
           conditionally
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           carrie
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           may
           be
           an
           appeal
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           &
           place
           left
           for
           examining
           and
           trying
           of
           their
           doctrine
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           Another
           Libertine
           saith
           ,
           
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           said
           ,
           Try
           all
           things
           ,
           of
           a
           Synod
           may
           impose
           :
           for
           either
           the
           tryall
           relates
           to
           a
           particular
           judgement
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           judgement
           to
           a
           practice
           to
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           as
           good
           not
           try
           ,
           if
           I
           try
           onely
           for
           tryals
           sake
           ,
           
           and
           if
           when
           I
           have
           tryed
           ,
           I
           am
           but
           where
           I
           was
           ,
           to
           will
           ,
           I
           must
           be
           concluded
           by
           others
           vote
           and
           imposition
           ;
           if
           yea
           ,
           then
           to
           what
           purpose
           is
           the
           imposition
           ?
           
           for
           if
           I
           approve
           it
           ,
           the
           imposition
           is
           needlesse
           ,
           if
           I
           reject
           't
           is
           fruitlesse
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           
             but
             trying
             all
             things
          
           1
           Thess
           .
           5.
           
             relates
             to
             judgement
             and
             practice
          
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           more
           against
           the
           Ministeriall
           and
           conditionall
           imposition
           of
           a
           Synod
           ,
           to
           you
           to
           try
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           against
           the
           imposition
           and
           commanding
           power
           of
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             Jeremiah
          
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           or
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Paul
           Act
           17.
           or
           John.
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           1.
           
           For
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           impose
           Scripture
           as
           Paul
           did
           Act.
           17.
           on
           the
           Bereans
           ;
           but
           conditionally
           after
           they
           finde
           it
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           conclude
           by
           their
           vote
           and
           sentence
           ,
           yet
           better
           you
           trie
           as
           not
           try
           .
           For
           this
           argument
           is
           more
           against
           the
           Bereans
           trying
           of
           Paul
           who
           had
           Apostolike
           power
           to
           impose
           and
           place
           the
           poore
           Bereans
           in
           the
           place
           they
           were
           in
           before
           they
           tryed
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           good
           the
           
             Bereans
             not
             try
             Pauls
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             try
             it
          
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           concluded
           
             by
             Pauls
             vote
          
           ,
           if
           they
           miscarry
           in
           their
           trying
           and
           finde
           ,
           though
           mistakingly
           and
           ignorantly
           (
           as
           this
           Gamali●l
           argueth
           )
           that
           Pauls
           doctrine
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           concluded
           under
           unbelief
           in
           refusing
           
           the
           Gospel
           and
           in
           stumbling
           at
           the
           stone
           layed
           on
           Sion
           ?
           sure
           they
           are
           .
           2.
           
           If
           you
           approve
           Pauls
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           imposition
           ,
           or
           peremptory
           command
           of
           Paul
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           else
           he
           will
           shake
           the
           dust
           off
           his
           feet
           against
           you
           and
           leave
           death
           at
           your
           doore
           ,
           the
           imposition
           is
           not
           needlesse
           ,
           but
           the
           commanding
           power
           in
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           be
           they
           one
           as
           a
           single
           pastour
           ,
           or
           many
           ,
           as
           a
           Synod
           ,
           
             is
             not
             needlesse
          
           but
           usefull
           and
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             and
             the
             savour
             of
             life
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
           Should
           an
           ignorant
           man
           say
           the
           Commanding
           Ministeriall
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           saith
           ,
           except
           ye
           beleeve
           ye
           shall
           die
           in
           your
           sins
           ,
           needlesse
           ?
           when
           it
           bringeth
           forth
           fruit
           .
           Suppose
           Paul
           say
           to
           Elimas
           (
           as
           in
           effect
           he
           did
           )
           
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             pervert
             others
             from
             beleeving
             ,
             I
             will
             smite
             thee
             with
             blindnesse
             .
          
           If
           this
           imposing
           had
           wrought
           faith
           in
           Elimas
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           it
           might
           ,
           had
           this
           imposing
           been
           needlesse
           the
           man
           might
           as
           well
           say
           :
           because
           this
           tree
           brings
           forth
           fruit
           being
           digged
           and
           branched
           ,
           and
           pruned
           ,
           therefore
           digging
           was
           needlesse
           .
           But
           he
           supposeth
           vainly
           that
           imposing
           and
           commands
           issuing
           from
           Synods
           under
           penalties
           and
           censures
           are
           contrary
           to
           trying
           all
           things
           ,
           because
           imposing
           concludes
           men
           under
           censures
           ,
           though
           they
           trie
           the
           decrees
           of
           Synods
           to
           be
           unjust
           ,
           but
           the
           imposing
           of
           Synods
           is
           conditionall
           ,
           not
           absolute
           as
           Libertines
           suppose
           ,
           for
           after
           Synods
           impose
           ,
           if
           beleevers
           after
           trying
           and
           due
           examining
           ,
           shall
           finde
           that
           truely
           and
           really
           the
           decrees
           are
           beside
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           imposing
           neither
           is
           a
           just
           Imposing
           ,
           not
           any
           imposing
           at
           all
           .
           For
           neither
           Prophet
           ,
           nor
           Apostle
           ,
           nor
           Angel
           from
           heaven
           ,
           nor
           Church
           can
           lay
           commands
           upon
           men
           imposing
           or
           binding
           under
           pain
           of
           censures
           to
           that
           which
           is
           unsound
           and
           false
           or
           unjust
           or
           wicked
           :
           and
           if
           people
           shall
           finde
           their
           decrees
           truly
           to
           be
           so
           after
           tryall
           they
           have
           power
           to
           reject
           them
           .
           And
           3.
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           Argument
           
             if
             I
             reject
             the
             imposing
             command
             of
             a
             Synod
             ,
             It
             is
             fruitlesse
             ,
          
           is
           a
           poore
           one
           like
           the
           wit
           of
           the
           Authour
           .
           For
           if
           I
           reject
           these
           imposing
           commands
           ,
           when
           just
           and
           lawfull
           they
           are
           fruitlesse
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           
             the
             favour
             of
             death
          
           as
           the
           despised
           Gospel
           is
           :
           But
           not
           simply
           fruitlesse
           on
           Gods
           part
           ,
           is
           the
           argument
           supposeth
           ,
           except
           the
           Authour
           with
           Arminians
           dreame
           that
           God
           
             intendeth
             obedience
             in
             all
             lawfull
             Ordinances
             ,
             but
             he
             cometh
             short
             of
             his
             end
             in
             the
             Reprobate
             .
          
           But
           Ordinances
           are
           
           
           
           
           
           not
           fruitlesse
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           prosper
           ever
           in
           the
           errand
           they
           are
           sent
           for
           
             Esay
             .
             55.
             11.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           2.
           16.
           17.
           
           If
           they
           render
           men
           unexcusable
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           fruitlesse
           ,
           for
           they
           cleare
           the
           Justice
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
           They
           that
           have
           Right
           (
           
             saith
             the
             Authour
          
           )
           and
           power
           of
           imposing
           ,
           are
           Lords
           of
           my
           faith
           ,
           but
           so
           are
           not
           any
           men
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           assumed
           it
           not
           ;
           for
           by
           faith
           ye
           stand
           .
           Take
           away
           a
           Christians
           Judicious
           fa●th
           ,
           and
           you
           take
           away
           his
           legges
           ,
           his
           standing
           under
           him
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           So
           doe
           all
           the
           ignorant
           and
           heady
           Libertines
           in
           England
           argue
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           of
           them
           had
           a
           head
           ever
           to
           prove
           this
           consequence
           .
           For
           the
           Apostles
           had
           Ministeriall
           right
           to
           impose
           and
           command
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           under
           paine
           of
           censures
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           either
           Prophets
           or
           Apostles
           lords
           of
           mens
           faith
           ,
           but
           Ministers
           and
           mere
           servants
           :
           it
           is
           just
           as
           if
           you
           would
           say
           such
           a
           Justice
           of
           peace
           imposeth
           ,
           that
           is
           commandeth
           you
           obey
           such
           lawes
           under
           penalties
           ,
           ergo
           this
           justice
           of
           peace
           takes
           on
           him
           to
           be
           Soveraigne
           Prince
           and
           King
           over
           these
           whom
           he
           thus
           imposingly
           commandeth
           .
           2.
           
           This
           imposing
           takes
           not
           away
           judicious
           beleeving
           ,
           all
           is
           a
           beggerly
           suiting
           of
           the
           question
           .
           If
           imposing
           were
           a
           commanding
           that
           wee
           receive
           absolutely
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           be
           it
           good
           ,
           or
           ill
           ,
           without
           examining
           the
           argument
           were
           concludent
           as
           God
           himself
           requires
           Abraham
           to
           kill
           his
           sonne
           ,
           Abraham
           was
           without
           examination
           to
           give
           absolute
           obedience
           ,
           and
           this
           proveth
           God
           to
           be
           Lord
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           for
           knowing
           his
           word
           to
           bee
           his
           word
           wee
           are
           not
           to
           examine
           it
           by
           the
           Scripture
           or
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           because
           if
           we
           know
           
             who
             speaks
          
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           examine
           
             what
             is
             spoken
          
           .
           But
           though
           we
           know
           who
           speaks
           among
           Creatures
           ,
           be
           it
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           an
           Angel
           ,
           yet
           must
           we
           examine
           both
           
             who
             speaks
             and
             what
             is
             spoken
             .
          
           3.
           
           In
           vaine
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             did
             the
             Bereans
             try
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             unduelie
             were
             they
             commended
             ,
          
           if
           that
           doctrine
           were
           imposed
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Answer
           .
           It
           follows
           onely
           in
           vaine
           did
           the
           Bereans
           try
           Pauls
           doctrine
           ,
           if
           Paul
           tooke
           Gods
           roome
           and
           commanded
           the
           Bereans
           to
           receive
           his
           Gospel
           hand
           over
           head
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           no
           :
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           Protestant
           Synods
           and
           of
           Popish
           Synods
           begetteth
           many
           ignorant
           and
           foolish
           objections
           in
           Libertines
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           Papists
           say
           ,
           their
           Synods
           but
           impose
           Ministerially
           upon
           men
           ,
           not
           as
           lords
           of
           mens
           faith
           ,
           but
           they
           take
           away
           what
           they
           give
           .
           For
           1.
           they
           will
           have
           none
           to
           examine
           and
           try
           the
           decrees
           of
           their
           Synods
           ,
           which
           we
           leave
           to
           all
           .
           2.
           
           Though
           they
           say
           they
           propose
           nothing
           in
           Synods
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           wil
           they
           be
           the
           sole
           ,
           &
           only
           infallible
           judges
           of
           what
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           not
           ,
           what
           is
           Scripture
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           breast
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           the
           onely
           infallible
           Expositors
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           (
           or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           to
           mens
           traditions
           )
           what
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           by
           consequence
           make
           themselves
           
             lords
             over
             mens
             faith
          
           .
           Which
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           would
           not
           doe
           for
           he
           said
           not
           to
           the
           
             Bereans
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             tryed
             ,
             whither
             my
             doctrine
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             yet
             I
             and
             the
             Apostles
             are
             the
             onely
             sole
             infallible
             judges
             both
             of
             our
             own
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             your
             tryings
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             private
             judgement
             left
             to
             you
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           The
           Church
           may
           complain
           of
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             same
             Authour
             argueth
             against
             the
             Churches
             instigating
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             against
             men
             for
             matters
             of
             conscience
          
           1.
           
           
           Ministers
           are
           not
           armed
           with
           force
           and
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           they
           should
           
             saevire
             per
             alios
          
           stirre
           up
           the
           Magistrate
           against
           others
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           properly
           for
           wrath
           .
           But
           it
           is
           fit
           for
           Ministers
           to
           say
           as
           Christ
           ,
           I
           came
           not
           to
           destroy
           but
           to
           save
           alive
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           Authour
           saith
           the
           question
           is
           not
           of
           transmitting
           
             of
             such
             things
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             belong
             to
             manners
             ,
             but
             to
             conscience
             ,
          
           as
           if
           an
           heretick
           failed
           against
           no
           manners
           .
           Yet
           all
           his
           Arguments
           prove
           that
           Ministers
           should
           not
           complaine
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           ill
           manners
           and
           the
           scandalous
           conversation
           of
           any
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           instanceth
           from
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           Joh.
           8.
           would
           not
           accuse
           a
           woman
           of
           adulterie
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Magistrate
           is
           as
           properly
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           for
           good
           ,
           for
           the
           praise
           of
           well-doing
           ,
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           for
           wrath
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           
           Church
           should
           tell
           the
           Magistrate
           his
           dutie
           ,
           as
           watchmen
           should
           doe
           to
           all
           under
           their
           care
           Ezek.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           Magistrate
           or
           other
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           spare
           the
           life
           of
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           the
           watchmen
           are
           unfaithfull
           ,
           if
           they
           complaine
           not
           openly
           and
           tell
           the
           Magistrate
           he
           does
           not
           his
           dutie
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           coerce
           with
           the
           sword
           seducing
           wolves
           and
           Jezabels
           ,
           the
           Pastours
           ought
           to
           admonish
           him
           .
           And
           its
           Atheisticall
           to
           say
           the
           
             Magistrate
             is
             conscious
             of
             sins
             against
             manners
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             dutie
             and
             obligation
             he
             needs
             no
             instigation
             .
          
           Because
           no
           Magistrate
           be
           he
           an
           Achab
           or
           a
           David
           ,
           but
           he
           needs
           be
           quickened
           to
           his
           dutie
           ,
           and
           will
           send
           a
           murtherer
           away
           ,
           and
           a
           bloody
           Joab
           whom
           God
           will
           have
           not
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           should
           the
           Prophets
           be
           called
           instigatores
           ,
           and
           
             savientes
             per
             alios
          
           ,
           such
           as
           destroy
           mens
           lives
           when
           they
           tell
           the
           Magistrate
           he
           is
           a
           murtherer
           and
           guilty
           of
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           if
           he
           suffer
           the
           bloody
           man
           to
           live
           ?
           
           or
           should
           this
           be
           called
           tale-telling
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Pastor
             thrusting
             of
             himself
             into
             a
             more
             disaffecting
             office
             to
             be
             a
             Tale-teller
             an
             Apparitour
             or
             summoner
             of
             men
             to
             the
             Civill
             Magistrates
             court
             ,
             he
             made
             such
             a
             poor
             man
             be
             fined
             and
             wife
             and
             Children
             be
             starved
             because
             he
             is
             not
             of
             his
             opinion
             .
          
           What
           would
           this
           authour
           give
           an
           Atheist
           leave
           to
           say
           ?
           but
           so
           s●ander
           free
           preaching
           or
           free
           Synodicall
           complaining
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ?
           such
           a
           man
           of
           our
           charge
           is
           damned
           by
           his
           own
           conscience
           and
           devours
           the
           flock
           ,
           as
           Arrius
           and
           Manes
           did
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           is
           a
           bloody
           murtherer
           ,
           a
           Sorcerer
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           bears
           the
           sword
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           on
           evill
           doers
           ,
           and
           yet
           suffer
           known
           murtherers
           to
           live
           and
           be
           gray-haird
           ,
           are
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           warn
           Fathers
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           Masters
           ,
           Judges
           ,
           Kings
           Jer.
           1.
           10.
           
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Kingdomes
           of
           their
           dutie
           ,
           
             thrusters
             of
             themselves
             into
             a
             disaffecting
             office
             ,
             and
             Apparitours
             and
             Summoners
             of
             men
             before
             Civil
             courts
             ,
          
           because
           they
           warne
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           his
           dutie
           ?
           is
           this
           obtruding
           into
           another
           office
           to
           give
           warning
           to
           all
           to
           be
           free
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           all
           men
           ?
           this
           is
           like
           the
           speech
           of
           a
           wicked
           King
           Amaziah
           2
           Chro.
           25.
           16.
           
           To
           the
           Prophet
           who
           rebuked
           him
           ,
           for
           seeking
           after
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           Nations
           .
           
             Art
             thou
             made
             of
             the
             Kings
             Counsell
             ?
             forbear
             ,
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             be
             smitten
             ?
          
           I
           therefore
           summon
           this
           authour
           to
           compeer
           before
           the
           judge
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           give
           an
           accompt
           of
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           he
           speaks
           it
           against
           the
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           God
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           who
           complained
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Idolatrous
           seducers
           and
           Semminary
           priests
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           of
           bloody
           murtherers
           ,
           of
           grinders
           of
           the
           faces
           of
           the
           poore
           and
           in●orrigible
           scandalous
           offenders
           ;
           whose
           wretched
           example
           was
           a
           shame
           to
           the
           Gospel
           and
           brought
           guilt
           upon
           the
           land
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           such
           evill
           doers
           ?
           and
           should
           Ministers
           be
           Apparitours
           and
           tale-tellers
           either
           against
           such
           as
           deserve
           capitall
           punishment
           for
           sins
           against
           the
           second
           table
           as
           well
           as
           against
           the
           first
           table
           ?
           woe
           will
           be
           to
           him
           that
           calls
           good
           evill
           ,
           and
           evill
           good
           .
           Is
           the
           necessary
           duty
           of
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           watchman
           to
           warne
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           his
           bloodie
           omissions
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Lord
           calls
           it
           
             Esay
             .
             1.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Esay
          
           3.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             Prov.
             2●
             .
             7.
             
             Prov.
          
           31.
           8.
           
           And
           exhorts
           to
           it
           )
           
             an
             over-doing
             ?
             and
             a
             tale-bearing
             ?
          
        
         
           He
           cites
           also
           the
           example
           (
           p.
           76.
           77.
           
           )
           of
           Christ
           who
           would
           not
           accuse
           the
           woman
           taken
           in
           adulterie
           .
           What
           doth
           this
           prove
           ?
           Ergo
           Christ
           would
           not
           have
           faithfull
           pastors
           to
           complaine
           both
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           preach
           against
           Rulers
           who
           punish
           not
           uncorrigible
           adulterers
           ?
           Christ
           would
           not
           accuse
           her
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           judge
           her
           .
           Ergo
           the
           Judges
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           who
           accuse
           ,
           judge
           and
           condemn
           adulterers
           ,
           are
           not
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ?
           What
           can
           an
           Anabaptist
           alleadge
           more
           to
           prove
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           Magistrates
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           ?
           Adulterers
           must
           be
           tollerated
           :
           A
           Minister
           should
           not
           preach
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           sins
           in
           not
           punishing
           the
           Adulterer
           .
           Christ
           complained
           not
           of
           Pilates
           mixing
           the
           Galileans
           blood
           with
           their
           sacrifice
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           should
           therefore
           Ministers
           not
           complaine
           though
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           suffer
           such
           blood-shed
           ?
        
         
           Of
           the
           same
           kinde
           is
           that
           wrangling
           ,
           
             prudent
             fathers
             encourage
             not
             their
             children
             to
             informe
             of
             one
             anothers
             faults
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             nourish
             love
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           Ergo
           Ministers
           should
           complaine
           to
           the
           Godly
           Magistrate
           of
           no
           omissions
           at
           all
           ?
           I
           think
           by
           this
           Divinitie
           ,
           if
           one
           brother
           know
           his
           brother
           to
           kill
           his
           brother
           ,
           he
           should
           neither
           informe
           father
           nor
           Magistrate
           that
           the
           murtherer
           may
           be
           rebuked
           by
           the
           father
           or
           corrected
           by
           the
           Judge
           ,
           because
           that
           may
           hinder
           love
           ,
           but
           let
           this
           wrangler
           answer
           ,
           whither
           it
           be
           more
           reall
           love
           to
           the
           murtherers
           soul
           to
           informe
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           more
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           more
           peace
           to
           the
           familie
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           silent
           and
           let
           his
           brother
           run
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           wrath
           lye
           upon
           the
           whole
           land
           ?
           It
           is
           but
           a
           losse
           of
           time
           to
           refute
           
           such
           weak
           foolerie
           against
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           far
           more
           contrary
           to
           sound
           Divinitie
           ,
           for
           if
           pastors
           informe
           against
           evil
           doers
           out
           of
           desire
           of
           revenge
           ,
           malice
           or
           hatred
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           upon
           these
           grounds
           to
           rebuke
           any
           sins
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           we
           condemn
           the
           doing
           of
           good
           duties
           upon
           evill
           motives
           and
           principles
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           IIII.
           The
           state
           of
           the
           question
           of
           compulsion
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           tolleration
           .
        
         
           THe
           question
           touching
           Libertie
           of
           conscience
           was
           never
           by
           us
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           ,
           save
           Libertines
           ,
           themselves
           and
           ignorant
           Anabaptists
           both
           of
           old
           and
           late
           moved
           concerning
           
             internall
             libertie
          
           remaining
           within
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           libertie
           to
           think
           ,
           understand
           ,
           judge
           ,
           conclude
           ,
           whither
           the
           Magistrate
           can
           force
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           sword
           to
           opinions
           ,
           
           and
           cudgell
           them
           out
           of
           some
           into
           other
           contrary
           judgements
           ,
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           take
           on
           him
           ,
           yea
           nor
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           censures
           compell
           any
           to
           think
           well
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           ill
           or
           Antichrist
           .
           Yet
           most
           of
           the
           senslesse
           arguments
           of
           the
           times
           are
           drawn
           from
           the
           immediate
           subjection
           of
           the
           conscience
           to
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           conscience
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           faith
           ,
           fear
           ,
           and
           the
           elicit
           acts
           of
           the
           soul
           which
           cannot
           be
           compelled
           ,
           yea
           in
           this
           meaning
           ,
           we
           think
           God
           can
           neither
           offer
           violence
           ,
           to
           minde
           ,
           understanding
           ,
           will
           or
           affections
           of
           love
           ,
           fear
           ,
           joy
           ,
           because
           all
           these
           clicit
           acts
           cannot
           slow
           from
           any
           principle
           ,
           but
           the
           internall
           and
           vitall
           inclinations
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           though
           the
           devils
           be
           said
           to
           beleeve
           against
           their
           will
           ,
           yet
           not
           against
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           understanding
           or
           desiring
           facultie
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           question
           is
           concerning
           the
           imperated
           acts
           and
           these
           externall
           ,
           
           that
           is
           not
           touching
           opinions
           and
           acts
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           visible
           and
           audible
           in
           these
           opinions
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           speaking
           ,
           professed
           holding
           of
           them
           ,
           publishing
           ,
           teaching
           ,
           printing
           ,
           and
           known
           and
           externall
           perswading
           of
           others
           to
           be
           of
           our
           minde
           .
           So
           that
           the
           question
           will
           come
           to
           this
           whither
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           be
           to
           regulate
           our
           words
           that
           concerns
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           lie
           not
           ,
           we
           forsweare
           not
           ,
           to
           the
           
           hurt
           of
           the
           life
           and
           credit
           of
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           that
           we
           slander
           not
           ,
           raile
           upon
           no
           man
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           against
           the
           prince
           and
           ruler
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           whether
           the
           words
           we
           utter
           or
           publish
           of
           God
           though
           never
           such
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           lies
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           from
           the
           conscience
           (
           as
           if
           truths
           or
           words
           we
           speak
           for
           or
           against
           our
           neighbour
           did
           not
           slow
           from
           a
           conscience
           either
           good
           or
           ill
           )
           be
           above
           or
           beyond
           all
           swords
           or
           coercive
           power
           of
           men
           .
           It
           is
           clear
           the
           question
           must
           be
           thus
           stated
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           (
           which
           we
           hold
           in
           their
           morall
           equitie
           to
           be
           perpetuall
           )
           that
           are
           touching
           blasphemies
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           solicitation
           to
           worship
           false
           Gods
           and
           the
           breach
           of
           which
           the
           Godly
           Magistrate
           was
           to
           punish
           ,
           command
           or
           forbid
           onely
           such
           things
           as
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           which
           
             husband
             and
             wife
             are
             not
             to
             conceale
             ,
          
           and
           from
           which
           all
           Israel
           must
           abstain
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           like
           punishment
           .
           
             Deut.
             1●
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Levit.
          
           20.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           But
           opinions
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           acts
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           can
           never
           be
           proved
           by
           witnesses
           and
           such
           as
           neither
           Magistrate
           nor
           Church
           can
           censure
           .
        
         
           
             Then
             we
             referre
             to
             all
             the
             Godly
             ,
             if
          
           Libertines
           and
           Anabaptists
           
             deal
             brotherly
             in
             affirming
             that
          
           Presbiterians
           ,
           persecute
           them
           ,
           because
           out
           of
           tendernesse
           of
           conscience
           ,
           they
           cannot
           come
           up
           to
           the
           light
           and
           judgement
           of
           their
           brethren
           in
           all
           opinions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           tolleration
           pollitick
           and
           Civil
           and
           
             spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiastick
          
           shame
           and
           fear
           in
           punishing
           heresies
           either
           by
           the
           Judge
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           whither
           in
           civil
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           rebukes
           ,
           Excommunication
           is
           an
           evil
           of
           punishment
           in
           both
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           ,
           if
           we
           compare
           Judg.
           18.
           7.
           
           Where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             There
             was
             no
             Magistrate
             in
             the
             land
             that
             might
             put
             them
             so
             shame
             in
             any
             thing
             .
          
           Deut.
           13.
           11.
           
           With
           these
           places
           that
           speaketh
           of
           spirituall
           censures
           ,
           in
           the
           feare
           and
           shame
           of
           them
           as
           .
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             5.
             19.
             
             Receive
             not
             an
             accusation
             against
             an
             Elder
             ,
             but
             before
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
          
           then
           an
           Elder
           that
           is
           scandalous
           may
           incur
           shame
           of
           being
           accused
           ,
           and
           
             Mat
             18.
             17.
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             heathen
             and
             a
             Publicane
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             them
             that
             sinne
             ,
             rebuke
             before
             all
             ,
             that
             others
             also
             may
             fear
             .
          
           So
           the
           avoiding
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           
             Hereticks
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             11.
             
             Tit.
          
           2.
           10.
           
           ●
           ,
           
             Joh.
             10.
             
             Gal.
          
           1.
           8.
           brings
           publicke
           shame
           on
           them
           2.
           
           Thesse
           3.
           14.
           then
           looke
           what
           forcing
           power
           the
           shame
           the
           Magistrates
           can
           put
           Hereticks
           to
           ,
           and
           what
           compulsory
           〈◊〉
           it
           hath
           on
           the
           
           conscience
           and
           so
           should
           not
           be
           inflicted
           on
           men
           for
           their
           conscience
           and
           holding
           of
           heresies
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           the
           same
           compulsorie
           power
           hath
           concionall
           rebukes
           of
           Pastors
           or
           private
           Christians
           ,
           and
           of
           admonition
           ,
           excommunication
           or
           the
           avoiding
           of
           the
           societie
           of
           false
           teachers
           either
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           or
           by
           private
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           arguments
           proving
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           punish
           for
           conscience
           in
           his
           politick
           Spheare
           ,
           doe
           also
           prove
           that
           hereticks
           should
           be
           rebuked
           sharply
           that
           they
           may
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Tit.
           1.
           13.
           and
           that
           we
           should
           neither
           admonish
           them
           nor
           avoid
           their
           company
           which
           is
           absurd
           ;
           so
           they
           be
           more
           ingenious
           Libertines
           who
           free
           false
           teachers
           and
           hereticks
           from
           both
           civil
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           than
           these
           who
           free
           them
           from
           civil
           and
           subject
           them
           to
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           ,
           
           for
           Ecclesiasticall
           compulsion
           hath
           no
           more
           influence
           on
           the
           conscience
           by
           way
           of
           teaching
           then
           politick
           or
           civil
           ,
           and
           the
           arguments
           taken
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           conscience
           is
           as
           strong
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Pergam●●
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Thyatira
          
           should
           suffer
           lyars
           ,
           false
           Apostles
           and
           seducers
           ,
           such
           as
           hold
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           and
           Jezabel
           the
           deceiving
           Prophetesse
           ,
           who
           teach
           and
           professe
           according
           to
           their
           erroneous
           conscience
           contrary
           to
           Rev.
           1.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           14
           ,
           20.
           as
           that
           the
           Godly
           Prince
           should
           suffer
           them
           :
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           Church-censures
           are
           spirituall
           punishments
           and
           so
           work
           on
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           have
           instructing
           ,
           rebuking
           and
           exhorting
           going
           before
           ,
           but
           the
           sword
           is
           a
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           instructing
           going
           before
           .
           For
           I
           answer
           though
           these
           two
           punishments
           differ
           ,
           yet
           they
           agree
           that
           formally
           both
           are
           alike
           compulsory
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           neither
           of
           them
           act
           upon
           the
           spirit
           by
           teaching
           and
           instructing
           as
           the
           word
           doth
           ,
           so
           as
           excommunication
           of
           a
           heretick
           should
           have
           instructing
           and
           convincing
           going
           before
           ,
           so
           should
           also
           the
           Magistrate
           presuppose
           ,
           before
           he
           strike
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           that
           the
           false
           teacher
           hath
           been
           instructed
           and
           convinced
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           doth
           formally
           punish
           him
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           for
           his
           pertinacious
           perverting
           of
           souls
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           replyed
           that
           men
           should
           not
           be
           punished
           for
           either
           opinions
           ,
           or
           for
           holding
           opinions
           that
           slow
           from
           meer
           conscience
           ,
           when
           they
           publish
           preach
           and
           print
           them
           from
           no
           principle
           ,
           but
           meer
           conscience
           ,
           not
           for
           gain
           or
           a
           morsell
           of
           bread
           ,
           or
           for
           preferment
           in
           the
           state
           or
           Armie
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           lay
           aside
           opinions
           and
           answer
           me
           this
           ,
           how
           the
           Judges
           that
           are
           for
           libertie
           of
           conscience
           are
           not
           to
           punish
           some
           words
           except
           they
           would
           be
           guilty
           of
           persecution
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           
             the
             Trinitie
             is
             but
             a
             fiction
             ,
             Christ
             is
             no
             more
             God
             then
             another
             holy
             man.
          
           Yea
           ,
           
             Christ
             was
             but
             an
             Impostor
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           punish
           words
           and
           deeds
           of
           the
           same
           kinde
           that
           come
           from
           meere
           conscience
           .
           The
           answer
           must
           be
           ,
           the
           former
           words
           are
           from
           meere
           conscience
           and
           the
           publishers
           thereof
           will
           swear
           they
           hold
           them
           as
           the
           meere
           inforcing
           light
           and
           judgement
           of
           their
           conscience
           ;
           But
           these
           other
           words
           and
           deeds
           which
           the
           Magistrate
           censures
           ,
           are
           not
           from
           meere
           conscience
           .
           But
           I
           beleeve
           these
           that
           acted
           in
           the
           late
           
             controverted
             Parliament
          
           and
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           ,
           yea
           and
           many
           Godly
           men
           of
           them
           that
           are
           punished
           by
           the
           Judges
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Godly
           that
           fled
           for
           fear
           act
           from
           meere
           conscience
           ,
           and
           will
           sweare
           they
           did
           so
           act
           according
           to
           their
           sworn
           covenant
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           a
           new
           warre
           :
           and
           that
           they
           did
           it
           neither
           for
           gain
           ,
           nor
           for
           preferment
           in
           State
           or
           Armie
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           referred
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Armie
           why
           they
           disbanded
           not
           when
           the
           Parliament
           commanded
           them
           ,
           but
           doe
           by
           their
           practices
           treat
           a
           warre
           to
           themselves
           and
           the
           land
           (
           a
           judgement
           of
           God
           of
           all
           others
           the
           saddest
           )
           when
           they
           have
           none
           to
           fight
           against
           but
           shadows
           and
           enemies
           of
           straw
           and
           hay
           ;
           I
           judge
           they
           would
           swear
           that
           they
           judged
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Houses
           against
           their
           conscience
           ,
           
           and
           unjust
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           hold
           up
           warres
           out
           of
           meere
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           vindicate
           the
           oppressed
           subjects
           and
           for
           preventing
           of
           a
           new
           warre
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           gaine
           or
           preferment
           .
           So
           the
           question
           is
           not
           yet
           answered
           ;
           why
           some
           externall
           actions
           of
           words
           and
           deeds
           comming
           from
           meere
           conscience
           without
           any
           carnall
           pretext
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           swear
           cannot
           be
           punished
           ,
           but
           violence
           must
           be
           done
           to
           conscience
           ,
           so
           the
           men
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           doe
           the
           like
           and
           speak
           the
           like
           from
           no
           principle
           but
           pure
           conscience
           ,
           without
           any
           carnall
           pretext
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           sweare
           ,
           are
           punished
           and
           yet
           neither
           violence
           is
           done
           to
           conscience
           nor
           the
           men
           persecuted
           ,
           for
           acting
           according
           to
           conscience
           and
           a
           sworn
           Covenant
           .
           But
           they
           justly
           punished
           :
           if
           acting
           from
           meere
           Conscience
           be
           the
           formall
           cause
           why
           men
           are
           not
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           it
           should
           hold
           in
           all
           such
           acts
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           They
           seeme
           to
           me
           sick
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           who
           hold
           that
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           love
           and
           charity
           in
           the
           
             Magistrate
             to
             restrain
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             Socinianisme
             &c.
             and
             to
             discountenance
             such
             seducers
             ,
             and
             yet
             bring
             arguments
             against
             all
             externall
             〈◊〉
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             or
             compulsion
             in
             generall
             :
          
           a
           discou●●●nancing
           and
           a
           keeping
           of
           men
           from
           places
           ,
           dignities
           ,
           offices
           is
           the
           highest
           compulsion
           of
           penaltie
           you
           can
           devise
           .
           What
           arguments
           fight
           against
           any
           compulsion
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           positive
           or
           negative
           doth
           fight
           against
           all
           .
           If
           it
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           for
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           to
           doe
           all
           hee
           can
           for
           the
           truth
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Magistrates
             invitations
             ,
             recommendation
             ,
             exemplarie
             profession
             ,
             generall
             tuition
             ,
          
           excluding
           coercing
           ,
           are
           all
           nothing
           but
           words
           ,
           these
           agree
           to
           all
           Christians
           as
           Christians
           and
           are
           nothing
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           cannot
           request
           ,
           he
           must
           command
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           commands
           if
           disobeyed
           ,
           are
           in
           order
           to
           the
           sword
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           question
           is
           not
           whether
           Religion
           can
           be
           inforced
           upon
           men
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           by
           the
           dint
           and
           violence
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           or
           onely
           perswaded
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           Wee
           hold
           with
           Lactantius
           that
           Religion
           cannot
           be
           compelled
           ,
           nor
           can
           mercie
           and
           justice
           and
           love
           to
           our
           neighbour
           commanded
           in
           the
           second
           table
           be
           more
           compelled
           then
           faith
           in
           Christ
           .
           Hence
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           prove
           two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             Religion
             and
             faith
             cannot
             be
             forced
             on
             men
             .
          
           2.
           
           That
           this
           is
           a
           vain
           consequence
           ;
           
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             forced
             but
             must
             be
             perswaded
             by
             the
             word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Ergo
           
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             use
             no
             coercive
             power
             in
             punishing
             Hereticks
             and
             false
             teachers
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           lay
           hold
           on
           all
           the
           arguments
           that
           prove
           the
           word
           preached
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           means
           of
           converting
           the
           soule
           ,
           begetting
           of
           faith
           and
           that
           carnall
           weapons
           are
           not
           able
           ,
           yea
           nor
           were
           they
           ever
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           doing
           down
           strong
           holds
           ,
           
           nor
           can
           they
           make
           a
           willing
           people
           :
           and
           Lactantius
           said
           well
           ,
           
             What
             is
             left
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             anothers
             lust
             〈◊〉
             th●t
             by
             force
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             doe
             willingly
             ?
          
           And
           that
           of
           
             Tertullian
             .
             It
             is
             of
             the
             law
             or
             right
             of
             man
             and
             of
             his
             natural
             power
             what
             every
             man
             worships
             ,
             what
             he
             thinks
             he
             should
             worship
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Religion
             of
             one
             either
             doe
             good
             or
             doe
             evill
             to
             another
             man
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             religion
             to
             compell
             religion
             ,
             which
             ought
             
             to
             be
             received
             by
             w●ll
             not
             by
             force
             :
             since
             sacrifices
             (
             of
             worship
             )
             are
             required
             of
             a
             willing
             minde
             .
          
           In
           which
           I
           observe
           .
           1.
           
           Tertullian
           speaks
           not
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           Religion
           which
           is
           now
           in
           question
           :
           
           but
           of
           Religion
           in
           generall
           as
           it
           is
           comprehensive
           of
           both
           true
           and
           false
           Religion
           .
           Because
           he
           speakes
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           a
           man
           chooseth
           ,
           and
           is
           
             humani
             juris
             &
             naturalis
             potestatis
          
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           of
           the
           law
           of
           man
           or
           naturall
           power
           ,
           nor
           in
           flesh
           and
           bloods
           power
           to
           chuse
           the
           true
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           that
           election
           is
           Supernaturall
           saith
           Tertullian
           there
           and
           else
           where
           often
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Scripture
           
             Joh.
             6.
             44.
             
             Math.
             16.
             17.
             
             Math.
          
           11.
           25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           2.
           
           Religion
           is
           taken
           two
           wayes
           1.
           for
           the
           inward
           and
           outward
           acts
           of
           Religion
           as
           seen
           both
           to
           God
           and
           man
           as
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           and
           others
           say
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           most
           true
           .
           Christians
           ought
           not
           with
           force
           of
           sword
           ,
           compell
           Jews
           ,
           nor
           Jews
           or
           Pagans
           compell
           Christians
           to
           be
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           because
           Religion
           is
           not
           begotten
           many
           ,
           by
           perswasion
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           nor
           by
           forcing
           of
           the
           man.
           
           Again
           Religion
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           externall
           profession
           and
           acting
           and
           performances
           of
           true
           Religion
           within
           the
           Church
           or
           by
           such
           as
           professe
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           are
           obvious
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           sword
           is
           no
           meanes
           of
           God
           to
           force
           men
           positively
           to
           externall
           worship
           or
           performances
           .
           But
           the
           sword
           is
           a
           means
           n●g●tively
           to
           punish
           acts
           of
           false
           worship
           in
           those
           that
           are
           under
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           and
           professe
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           these
           acts
           come
           out
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           and
           are
           destructive
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           these
           in
           a
           Christian
           society
           ;
           T
           is
           even
           so
           (
           &
           not
           otherwise
           punishable
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           )
           for
           he
           may
           punish
           omissions
           of
           hearing
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           other
           externall
           performances
           of
           worship
           ,
           as
           as
           these
           omissions
           by
           ill
           example
           or
           otherwise
           are
           offensive●
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           these
           that
           are
           to
           
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honestie
          
           ;
           nor
           does
           it
           follow
           that
           the
           sword
           is
           a
           kindly
           means
           to
           force
           outward
           performances
           ,
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           does
           not
           command
           these
           outward
           performances
           as
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           rather
           forbids
           the
           omissions
           of
           them
           as
           destructine
           to
           man
           ,
           for
           example
           a
           Physician
           commands
           fasting
           ,
           Pastors
           after
           the
           example
           of
           James
           commands
           fasting
           when
           judgements
           are
           on
           us
           ,
           the
           physician
           
           
           
           
           
           commands
           it
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           eating
           troubles
           the
           common
           societie
           of
           humours
           ,
           
           members
           and
           temper
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           the
           Physician
           forbids
           eating
           so
           as
           he
           will
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           with
           the
           patient
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           disobey
           :
           and
           so
           trouble
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           object
           the
           physician
           works
           on
           .
           Pastors
           command
           fasting
           to
           be
           in
           sincerity
           for
           afflicting
           and
           
             humbling
             the
             soul
             under
             the
             mightie
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           So
           the
           Magistrate
           forbids
           cutting
           of
           a
           veine
           or
           shedding
           of
           blood
           as
           a
           thing
           troubling
           the
           peace
           of
           humane
           societie
           ,
           yet
           his
           command
           is
           not
           a
           direct
           means
           of
           preventing
           diseases
           in
           the
           bodie
           of
           a
           subject
           and
           for
           healthie
           living
           .
           But
           the
           Physician
           commands
           to
           cut
           a
           viene
           and
           to
           shed
           blood
           for
           health
           and
           to
           prevent
           a
           disease
           ,
           and
           sinnes
           neither
           against
           the
           Magistrate
           nor
           God
           in
           so
           doing
           :
           so
           doth
           the
           Magistrate
           not
           directly
           command
           going
           to
           Church
           as
           a
           worship
           to
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           his
           commands
           have
           influence
           on
           the
           conscience
           as
           the
           Pastors
           commands
           have
           ,
           
           but
           he
           commands
           going
           to
           Church
           and
           hearing
           so
           as
           the
           omission
           of
           hearing
           harts
           the
           societie
           whereof
           God
           hath
           made
           him
           a
           civill
           and
           politick
           head
           :
           in
           this
           latter
           sense
           must
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           and
           others
           be
           taken
           ,
           otherwise
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           
             Religion
             of
             another
             does
             his
             neighbour
             neither
             good
             nor
             ill
          
           in
           rigour
           ,
           are
           not
           true
           ,
           the
           ill
           example
           of
           others
           in
           Idolatrie
           brings
           ill
           upon
           all
           the
           Church
           .
           Deut.
           13.
           5.
           yea
           and
           the
           fierce
           anger
           of
           God.
           v.
           17.
           
        
         
           Again
           La●●antius
           saith
           false
           Religion
           cannot
           be
           compelled
           ,
           
             but
             he
             denyes
             not
             that
             Christians
             may
             punish
             blasphemies
             in
             true
             religion
             .
             2.
             he
             denyes
             we
             may
             propagate
             the
             Gospel
             among
          
           Pagans
           
             with
             the
             sword
          
           :
           
           
             both
             which
             points
             we
             teach
          
           .
           There
           〈◊〉
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           of
           force
           and
           injurie
           ,
           because
           Religion
           cannot
           be
           compelled
           ,
           the
           business
           is
           to
           be
           tran●acted
           by
           words
           rather
           than
           blowes
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           willingnesse
           .
           Let
           them
           (
           
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
          
           )
           draw
           the
           sword
           or
           sharpnesse
           of
           their
           wi●●
           if
           their
           reason
           be
           good
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           produced
           :
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           if
           they
           teach
           (
           
             nothing
             more
             cleare
             then
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Pagans
             that
             would
             force
             Pagans
             worship
             on
             Christians
             :
          
           we
           beleive
           nothing
           of
           their
           Religion
           whilt
           they
           are
           silent
           ,
           as
           we
           cannot
           yeeld
           to
           them
           while
           they
           rage
           against
           us
           ,
           let
           them
           imitate
           us
           ,
           and
           declare
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           for
           we
           (
           Christians
           )
           doe
           not
           allure
           ,
           as
           they
           
           (
           Pagans
           )
           frequently
           object
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           teach
           ,
           we
           prove
           ,
           we
           demonstrate
           :
           
           therefore
           none
           by
           us
           are
           kept
           against
           their
           will
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           unprofitable
           to
           God
           who
           wants
           devotion
           and
           faith
           :
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           departs
           from
           us
           when
           the
           truth
           detains
           him
           .
        
         
           
             But
             saith
          
           Celsus
           fol.
           84.
           if
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Lactantius
           Christians
           killed
           men
           for
           their
           religion
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           doubt
           but
           Lactantius
           in
           these
           same
           generall
           words
           inveighs
           against
           Christians
           who
           would
           compell
           men
           to
           their
           faith
           against
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           abhorres
           the
           violence
           of
           ours
           against
           hereticks
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           These
           are
           of
           a
           wide
           difference
           ,
           to
           kill
           blasphemers
           ,
           and
           false
           teachers
           for
           spreading
           heresies
           and
           blasphemies
           ,
           and
           to
           compell
           them
           by
           warre
           ,
           and
           fire
           and
           sword
           to
           be
           of
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           As
           I
           hope
           to
           prove
           ,
           for
           the
           formers
           lawfull
           ,
           ●he
           later
           unlawfull
           .
           It
           s
           true
           Lactantius
           speaks
           of
           all
           Religion
           true
           and
           false
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           compell
           none
           with
           the
           sword
           to
           any
           Religion
           ,
           but
           he
           no
           where
           saith
           that
           the
           Magistrates
           may
           not
           kill
           open
           and
           pernicious
           seducers
           and
           false
           teachers
           who
           pervert
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           to
           compell
           yea
           nor
           to
           intend
           the
           conversion
           of
           a
           pernicious
           seducer
           ,
           but
           to
           intend
           to
           take
           his
           head
           from
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           destroying
           of
           souls
           .
           And
           Lactantius
           denyes
           Religion
           after
           it
           is
           begotten
           ,
           can
           be
           defended
           ,
           that
           is
           nourished
           and
           conserved
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           word
           and
           Spirit
           .
           
             Those
             are
             farre
             different
             tormenting
             and
             pietie
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             nor
             can
             violence
             be
             conjoyned
             with
             veritie
             ,
             nor
             justice
             with
             crueltie
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             again
          
           ,
           but
           as
           in
           Religion
           ,
           so
           also
           in
           defending
           of
           Religion
           they
           are
           deceived
           ,
           Religion
           is
           to
           be
           defended
           not
           by
           killing
           but
           admonishing
           ,
           others
           read
           ,
           by
           being
           killed
           ,
           not
           by
           crueltie
           ,
           but
           by
           patience
           ,
           not
           by
           wickednesse
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           he
           speaks
           of
           defending
           in
           a
           hostile
           way
           ,
           by
           killing
           those
           that
           will
           not
           be
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           be
           it
           the
           Pagan
           religion
           and
           most
           develish
           not
           of
           defending
           the
           Christian
           professors
           ,
           from
           the
           infection
           of
           wolvish
           seducers
           ,
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Nurse-father
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           defend
           good
           men
           and
           to
           execute
           vengeance
           on
           evill
           doers
           .
           For
           in
           all
           this
           Lactantius
           speaks
           of
           such
           a
           violence
           as
           is
           without
           teaching
           ,
           
             parati
             sum●s
             andire
             si
             doccant
             tacentibus
             certe
             nihil
             credimus
             .
          
           But
           suppose
           
           some
           father
           :
           were
           in
           that
           errour
           (
           as
           Augustine
           was
           ,
           
           but
           retracted
           it
           )
           though
           ,
           Augustine
           〈◊〉
           we
           may
           compell
           man
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           
           yet
           〈◊〉
           of
           improper
           compulsion
           ,
           and
           of
           Donatists
           the
           such
           as
           are
           〈◊〉
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           he
           thinks
           the
           Magistrate
           on
           〈◊〉
           to
           punish
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           compelling
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           sound
           faith
           ,
           but
           an
           act
           of
           justice
           in
           punishing
           him
           for
           his
           〈◊〉
           of
           heresi●s
           to
           the
           perverting
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           others
           .
           Upon
           these
           〈◊〉
           is
           Cyrilius
           saith
           ,
           
             Moyes
             Law
          
           is
           one
           and
           he
           Kingdom
           of
           C●●●t
           is
           wholly
           heavenly
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           ●efore
           hath
           spirituall
           〈◊〉
           and
           spirituall
           
             armour
             :
             and
             therefore
             a
             spirituall
             not
             a
             car●●●
             sword
             to
             punish
             the
             enemies
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Christian
             men
             .
          
           But
           he
           speaks
           of
           〈◊〉
           without
           the
           Church
           (
           who
           as
           I
           constantly
           〈◊〉
           )
           are
           not
           with
           warres
           and
           the
           sword
           to
           be
           compelled
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           and
           therefore
           a●deth
           
             on
             the
             〈…〉
             did
             fight
             against
             Amorites
             ,
             Canaanites
             and
             〈…〉
             with
             〈…〉
             of
             iron
             :
          
           but
           he
           speaks
           not
           of
           the
           Laws
           〈…〉
           24.
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           in
           which
           death
           was
           decreed
           for
           the
           false
           Prophet
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
           At
           〈…〉
           the
           fathers
           have
           〈◊〉
           with
           unsound
           Emperours
           who
           have
           tollerated
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             and
             Jews
             ,
          
           but
           that
           is
           no
           law
           for
           us
           .
           But
           the
           other
           point
           is
           that
           though
           these
           that
           are
           without
           are
           not
           to
           be
           compelled
           to
           embrace
           the
           true
           Religion
           it
           followeth
           nto
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           not
           〈…〉
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           pernicious
           teachers
           such
           as
           
             Baals
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           who
           openly
           〈◊〉
           the
           people
           of
           God
           to
           Idolatr●●
           .
           1.
           
           Become
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ought
           not
           to
           compell
           〈…〉
           lyars
           ,
           to
           be
           〈…〉
           it
           with
           their
           own
           as
           well
           as
           they
           must
           be
           such
           externally
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           he
           can
           compell
           them
           to
           inward
           fear
           ,
           love
           ,
           faith
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           externall
           performances
           〈◊〉
           .
           But
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           that
           therefore
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           command
           externall
           acts
           of
           mercie
           ,
           c●●astitie
           ,
           selfe-contentednesse
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           punish
           murther
           ,
           adulterie
           ,
           theft
           ,
           robberie
           ,
           perjurie
           ,
           for
           to
           punish
           these
           makes
           many
           hypocritically
           peaceable
           ,
           chast
           ,
           content
           with
           their
           own
           ,
           true
           in
           their
           word
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           punishing
           false
           teachers
           and
           hereticks
           maketh
           many
           hypocritically
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           So
           Augustine
           contra
           Petilian
           .
           
             l.
             3.
             c.
          
           83.
           
           2.
           
           There
           is
           no
           ground
           in
           Scripture
           to
           say
           that
           because
           the
           Canaanites
           erred
           against
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           table
           onely
           ,
           that
           therefore
           israel
           was
           to
           destroy
           them
           in
           warre
           .
           For
           Joshua
           11.
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           the
           contrarie
           is
           clear
           ,
           
             Joshua
             made
             warre
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             God
             having
             hardened
             their
             heart
             they
             came
             out
             in
             battle
             against
             Israel
             :
          
           and
           so
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           warre
           was
           not
           Religion
           and
           their
           madnesse
           of
           Idolatrie
           (
           though
           on
           the
           Lords
           part
           it
           was
           a
           provoking
           cause
           )
           but
           violence
           in
           invading
           an
           harmelesse
           and
           innocent
           people
           ,
           so
           Ioshua
           and
           Israel
           compelled
           them
           not
           to
           embrace
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           then
           from
           thence
           it
           cannot
           follow
           therefore
           no
           lawes
           were
           to
           be
           made
           against
           the
           false
           Prophets
           and
           blasphemer
           .
           And
           if
           that
           consequence
           was
           null
           then
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           strong
           now
           .
           So
           we
           say
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           :
           we
           cannot
           bring
           in
           to
           the
           faith
           the
           Heathen
           and
           Pagans
           by
           violence
           and
           the
           sword
           ,
           it
           follows
           not
           Ergo
           ,
           no
           blasphemer
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           should
           be
           forced
           .
           3.
           violence
           and
           the
           sword
           is
           no
           means
           to
           work
           men
           to
           subjection
           to
           Christ
           ,
           it
           follows
           not
           ,
           Ergo
           because
           the
           weapons
           of
           our
           warfare
           are
           not
           carnall
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           5.
           6.
           the
           Apostle
           should
           not
           say
           
             shall
             I
             come
             unto
             you
             with
             the
             rod
             or
             in
             love
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           4.
           21.
           and
           therefore
           he
           should
           not
           deliver
           any
           to
           Sathan
           .
           4.
           nor
           is
           this
           a
           good
           consequence
           ,
           because
           the
           fear
           of
           bodily
           death
           or
           punishment
           by
           the
           sword
           cannot
           convert
           ,
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           terrifie
           men
           from
           externall
           blasphemie
           and
           tempting
           of
           others
           to
           false
           worship
           ,
           for
           the
           externall
           man
           his
           words
           ,
           solicitations
           ,
           doe
           ill
           by
           teaching
           ,
           and
           his
           actions
           ,
           not
           the
           inward
           man
           or
           the
           conscience
           and
           the
           soule
           is
           the
           object
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           work
           on
           .
           For
           neither
           under
           Moses
           more
           then
           now
           ,
           could
           the
           sword
           convert
           men
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           yet
           bodily
           death
           was
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           the
           seducer
           ,
           then
           ,
           as
           now
           
             Deut.
             13.
             11.
             
             And
             all
             Israell
             shall
             hear
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             shall
             doe
             no
             more
             any
             such
             wickednesse
             as
             this
             is
             among
             you
             :
          
           and
           afflictions
           work
           the
           same
           way
           now
           
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             for
             rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terrour
             to
             good
             works
             but
             to
             the
             evil
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             then
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             power
             ?
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             praise
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           There
           be
           five
           pull-backs
           that
           keep
           men
           even
           in
           heresie
           and
           in
           a
           false
           way
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           collected
           out
           of
           Augustines
           writings
           
           from
           which
           by
           the
           terrour
           of
           just
           lawes
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           affrighted
           from
           seducing
           of
           others
           as
           1.
           
           fear
           of
           offending
           men
           especially
           those
           of
           their
           own
           way
           ;
           2.
           an
           hardning
           custome
           in
           a
           false
           way
           .
           3.
           a
           wicked
           sluggishnesse
           in
           not
           searching
           the
           truth
           of
           God.
           4.
           the
           wicked
           tongues
           of
           enemies
           that
           shall
           traduce
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           leave
           heresies
           .
           5.
           a
           vaine
           perswasion
           that
           men
           may
           be
           saved
           in
           any
           Religion
           .
           See
           Augustine
           epist
           .
           114.
           
             &
             ad
             Vincent
          
           .
           epist
           .
           48.
           epist
           .
           50.
           
             ad
             Bonifacium
             .
             contra
             Petilianum
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             83.
             lib.
             3.
             contra
             Cresconium
             cap.
             51.
             contra
             Guidentum
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             &
             lib.
             contra
             Parmen
             .
             c.
             10.
             contra
             Gaudent
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             de
             unitate
             Eccles
             .
          
           c.
           20.
           epist
           .
           166.
           
           And
           so
           that
           which
           the
           Objector
           Mr.
           
             John
             Goodwine
          
           long
           agoe
           objected
           is
           easily
           answered
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             Magistrate
             cannot
             in
             justice
             punish
             that
             which
             is
             unavoydable
             and
             above
             the
             power
             of
             free-will
             to
             resist
             ,
             but
             such
             are
             all
             heresies
             and
             errours
             of
             the
             minde
             .
          
           For
           this
           might
           well
           have
           been
           objected
           against
           that
           most
           just
           law
           Deut.
           
           13.
           why
           should
           God
           command
           to
           stone
           to
           death
           a
           seducer
           that
           tempts
           any
           of
           his
           people
           to
           worship
           false
           Gods
           ,
           because
           such
           a
           man
           is
           sick
           but
           of
           an
           errour
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           he
           beleeves
           he
           does
           service
           to
           his
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           beleeves
           to
           be
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           heathen
           and
           Jews
           under
           Moses
           more
           strength
           of
           free-will
           and
           more
           grace
           to
           resist
           Apostacie
           ,
           Blasphemie
           ,
           wicked
           opinions
           against
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           hath
           expressely
           said
           
             Deut.
             13.
             11.
             
             Israel
             shall
             feare
             (
             bodily
             death
             )
             and
             doe
             such
             wickednesse
             no
             more
             :
          
           now
           this
           was
           not
           Ceremoniall
           or
           typicall
           fear
           ,
           but
           meere
           naturall
           feare
           sufficient
           to
           retract
           and
           withdraw
           men
           from
           externall
           acts
           of
           seducing
           and
           blaspheming
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           can
           doe
           .
           2.
           this
           is
           the
           verie
           objection
           of
           Donatists
           and
           Augustine
           answers
           truely
           .
           By
           this
           answer
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           not
           punish
           murtherers
           and
           adulterers
           for
           they
           have
           not
           grace
           to
           resist
           temptation
           to
           murther
           ,
           certainly
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           of
           whoredoms
           must
           be
           as
           strong
           above
           free
           will
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           errour
           and
           lies
           .
           Achab
           then
           sinned
           not
           in
           beleeving
           the
           lying
           Prophets
           who
           deceived
           him
           :
           and
           it
           was
           not
           in
           his
           power
           to
           resist
           the
           efficacie
           of
           lying
           inflicted
           on
           him
           for
           his
           former
           sins
           .
           And
           what
           sinnes
           the
           Magistrate
           punisheth
           he
           doth
           punish
           as
           the
           formall
           Minister
           of
           God.
           Rom.
           13.
           and
           so
           this
           is
           
           the
           
             Pelagian
             ,
             Arminian
          
           and
           Popish
           objection
           against
           God
           and
           free
           Grace
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           against
           us
           .
           3.
           the
           wickedest
           seducer
           is
           punished
           for
           his
           externall
           acts
           of
           false
           teaching
           and
           seducing
           which
           may
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           proved
           by
           witnesse
           or
           confessed
           by
           the
           delinquent
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           justly
           punish
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           any
           mind-error
           which
           is
           obvious
           neither
           to
           judge
           nor
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           question
           is
           not
           whether
           the
           sword
           be
           a
           means
           of
           conversion
           of
           men
           to
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           
           nor
           2.
           whither
           heathen
           by
           fire
           and
           sword
           are
           to
           be
           compelled
           to
           embrace
           the
           truth
           .
           nor
           3.
           whither
           violence
           without
           instruction
           and
           arguing
           from
           light
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           should
           be
           used
           against
           false
           teachers
           ,
           nor
           4
           whither
           the
           Magistrate
           can
           punish
           the
           opinions
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           straine
           internall
           liberty
           .
           But
           whither
           or
           no
           ought
           the
           Godly
           and
           Christian
           Prince
           restraine
           &
           punish
           with
           the
           sword
           false
           teachers
           ,
           publishers
           of
           hereticall
           and
           pernicious
           doctrines
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           tends
           to
           the
           injuring
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           Christian
           societie
           ,
           and
           are
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           sound
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           so
           coerce
           men
           for
           externall
           misdemeanours
           flowing
           from
           a
           practicall
           conscience
           sinning
           against
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           a
           speculative
           conscience
           (
           to
           borrow
           these
           tearmes
           here
           )
           when
           they
           professe
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           swear
           they
           performe
           these
           externalls
           meerely
           from
           and
           for
           conscience
           .
           For
           since
           false
           teachers
           and
           hereticks
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           spiritualnesse
           of
           their
           sinne
           are
           the
           worst
           of
           evill
           doers
           ,
           and
           
             such
             as
             work
             abomination
             in
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           and
           there
           is
           no
           particular
           lawes
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           for
           bodily
           coercing
           of
           Sorcerers
           ,
           Adulterers
           ,
           Thieves
           ,
           Traitors
           ,
           false
           witnesses
           ,
           who
           but
           speak
           lies
           against
           the
           good
           name
           of
           their
           neighbour
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           against
           Sodomites
           ,
           defilers
           of
           their
           bodies
           with
           beasts
           ,
           perjured
           persons
           ,
           Covenant
           breakers
           ,
           liars
           &c.
           
           What
           reason
           in
           nature
           can
           there
           be
           to
           punish
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           ?
           for
           it
           may
           with
           as
           good
           colour
           of
           reason
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Lawes
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           for
           drawing
           of
           the
           sword
           against
           
             Sodomites
             ,
             Adulterers
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           were
           typicall
           and
           temporary
           ,
           and
           are
           done
           away
           now
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Christ
           will
           have
           these
           converted
           in
           as
           spirituall
           a
           way
           by
           the
           onely
           power
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           as
           the
           other
           and
           no
           where
           in
           any
           expresse
           law
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           doth
           God
           command
           to
           
           
           
           
           
           use
           the
           bloody
           sword
           against
           them
           ,
           more
           then
           against
           blasphemers
           :
           And
           to
           remove
           these
           grosse
           sins
           out
           of
           Christian
           societies
           by
           the
           sword
           is
           no
           lesse
           a
           carnall
           and
           a
           bodily
           afflictive
           way
           of
           dealing
           with
           their
           consciences
           ,
           as
           to
           deal
           so
           with
           seducers
           ;
           and
           it
           s
           enough
           to
           that
           negative
           argument
           ,
           
             that
             no
             where
             it
             is
             expressed
             as
             a
             dutie
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             use
             the
             sword
             against
             false
             teachers
             ,
             nor
             does
             our
             Saviour
             or
             the
             Apostles
             rebuke
             the
             Magistrate
             for
             omitting
             of
             their
             dutie
             in
             this
             .
             Yea
             Paul
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           when
           he
           shewes
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           abused
           their
           body
           with
           mankinde
           ,
           were
           theev●s
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           extortioners
           ,
           he
           no
           where
           saith
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Magistrates
           dutie
           to
           take
           away
           their
           head
           for
           Sodomie
           ,
           which
           certainly
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           verie
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           Gods
           instrument
           for
           their
           conversion
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           ver
           .
           11.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           15.
           as
           he
           laboured
           to
           convert
           the
           Galdehians
           who
           sometimes
           worshipped
           dumb
           Idols
           ,
           and
           the
           Ephesians
           who
           worshipped
           the
           vaine
           Idol
           Diana
           Act.
           19.
           yea
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           New
           Testament
           law
           for
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           our
           Saviours
           .
           Math.
           26.
           52.
           
             all
             they
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             shall
             perish
             with
             the
             sword
             :
          
           except
           we
           say
           it
           was
           so
           a
           Judiciall
           law
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           law
           of
           nature
           Gen.
           9.
           before
           there
           was
           a
           Common
           wealth
           erected
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           cannot
           be
           called
           a
           new
           Testament
           law
           ,
           to
           Peter
           and
           John
           and
           the
           disciples
           who
           were
           obliged
           at
           that
           same
           verie
           time
           to
           keepe
           the
           passeover
           and
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           all
           the
           Jewish
           laws
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           Of
           Fundamentals
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Foundation
             (
             saith
          
           Pareus
           Iren.
           c.
           9
           )
           is
           that
           which
           is
           in
           the
           lowest
           place
           of
           the
           building
           to
           beare
           up
           that
           which
           is
           built
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           the
           building
           cannot
           stand
           .
        
         
           That
           then
           must
           be
           the
           foundation
           of
           faith
           and
           salvation
           which
           is
           precisely
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           all
           that
           are
           saved
           
             Alardas
             Valek
          
           gives
           us
           four
           fundamentals
           
             facienda
             &
             vitanda
          
           things
           to
           be
           done
           and
           eschewed
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           2.
           credenda
           ,
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           the
           Creed
           .
           3.
           roganda
           ,
           to
           be
           sought
           from
           God
           in
           prayer
           4.
           ●surpanda
           things
           to
           be
           practised
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           
           How
           the
           repenting
           thiese
           knew
           all
           these
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           ,
           yet
           a
           taste
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ye
           may
           see
           and
           with
           the
           infused
           life
           of
           God
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           believe
           and
           doe
           the
           rest
           .
           For
           the
           first
           he
           knew
           robberie
           and
           violence
           to
           be
           damned
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           ▪
           
             we
             are
             justly
             here
          
           ,
           and
           repented
           .
           2.
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           
           he
           believed
           in
           Christ
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           a
           Saviour
           .
           Christ
           was
           accused
           that
           he
           called
           himself
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           and
           a
           king
           ,
           when
           the
           man
           saith
           of
           Christ
           
             this
             man
             hath
             done
             nothing
             amisse
             :
          
           
           he
           believes
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Saviour
           who
           had
           the
           keyes
           of
           paradice
           at
           his
           girdle
           .
           3.
           he
           prayes
           to
           him
           .
           
             Lord
             remember
             me
             when
             thou
             comes
             to
             thy
             Kingdome
             .
          
           4.
           for
           externall
           worship
           or
           Sacraments
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           he
           knew
           little
           :
           yet
           he
           confessed
           Christ
           a
           King
           when
           his
           disciples
           denyed
           him
           and
           fled
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           persecuted
           him
           .
           
             Cycillus
             Hyerosolymitian
          
           reduceth
           them
           to
           two
           ;
           
             the
             knowledge
             of
             points
             of
             faith
             .
             2.
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             works
             .
          
           Had
           he
           added
           according
           to
           the
           new
           covenant
           it
           were
           good
           .
           Calvin
           saith
           epist
           182.
           
           I
           refuse
           not
           the
           
             Augustine
             confession
             .
             Cui
             pridem
             volens
             &
             libens
             subscripsi
             .
             sicut
             eam
             Author
             interpretatus
             est
             .
          
           Yet
           in
           the
           10.
           article
           thereof
           the
           
             substantiall
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             really
             present
             under
             the
             spece
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
          
           
           Ambrose
           in
           cap.
           9.
           
           Lu.
           
             negat
             Christum
             ,
             qui
             non
             omnia
             qua
             sunt
             Christi
             confitetur
             .
          
           It
           is
           onely
           thus
           farre
           true
           the
           that
           hath
           sufficient
           meanes
           of
           believing
           what
           the
           word
           saith
           may
           confesse
           all
           truths
           of
           Christ
           and
           doth
           not
           denie
           Christ
           ,
           but
           as
           some
           doe
           not
           all
           the
           good
           they
           may
           ,
           yet
           have
           a
           saving
           disposition
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           either
           they
           through
           infirmities
           leave
           it
           undone
           ,
           or
           through
           want
           of
           oportunitie
           ,
           yet
           believing
           are
           saved
           :
           So
           these
           that
           want
           means
           of
           knowing
           and
           confessing
           all
           truths
           yet
           have
           the
           habit
           of
           faith
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           actually
           confesse
           them
           ,
           doe
           not
           deny
           Christ
           .
           Though
           
             Irenem
             l.
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             Tertullian
             de
             Virginibus
             velandis
             Augusti
             .
             to
             .
             10.
             de
             Tempore
             sar
             .
          
           2.
           and
           Russi●●●
           in
           the
           exposition
           of
           the
           Creed
           say
           that
           which
           is
           called
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           came
           from
           the
           Apostles
           :
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           us
           to
           believe
           the
           authentick
           Authoritie
           of
           it
           .
           
             Conrad
             ,
             worships
          
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           ▪
           sound
           ▪
           
             de
             pausis
             just
             it
             &
             necessariis
             deserendi
             papatus
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             dis
             .
          
           1.
           the
           29.
           saith
           of
           
           these
           points
           that
           are
           contained
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           :
           some
           things
           are
           simply
           necessarie
           for
           salvation
           ,
           
           without
           which
           faith
           and
           repentance
           cannot
           be
           2.
           some
           not
           so
           necessarie
           ,
           yet
           profitable
           and
           of
           themselves
           saving
           .
           3.
           other
           things
           by
           consequence
           and
           by
           accident
           are
           necessarie
           ,
           not
           of
           themselves
           and
           separate
           from
           the
           fundamentals
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           erres
           in
           the
           fundamentals
           ,
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           offices
           ,
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           merit
           ,
           humane
           satisfactions
           ,
           indulgences
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           2.
           they
           erre
           about
           baptisme
           ,
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           confirmation
           ,
           unction
           ,
           pennance
           ,
           though
           of
           themselves
           they
           happily
           deprive
           not
           of
           life
           eternall
           ,
           yet
           because
           the
           subject
           about
           which
           the
           matter
           is
           versed
           is
           most
           necessary
           ,
           they
           are
           pernicious
           errors
           .
           These
           of
           the
           third
           sort
           touching
           creation
           ,
           providence
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           though
           of
           themselves
           they
           might
           be
           called
           errours
           ,
           simple
           ignorance
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           dangerous
           consequences
           ,
           they
           are
           pernicious
           heresies
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
             John
             Durie
          
           in
           his
           Theological
           consultation
           maketh
           three
           sort
           of
           necessary
           points
           .
           
           1.
           these
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           which
           Christ
           cannot
           be
           known
           in
           the
           covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           nor
           by
           faith
           retained
           ,
           which
           are
           comprehended
           in
           the
           paction
           of
           the
           covenant
           .
           2.
           saving
           points
           which
           secretly
           lurk
           in
           these
           necessirie
           points
           ,
           yet
           by
           just
           and
           evident
           consequence
           may
           be
           deduced
           there
           from
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           in
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           covenant
           .
           3.
           some
           things
           that
           are
           profitable
           ,
           the
           expresse
           knowledge
           whereof
           conduceth
           to
           the
           fuller
           knowledge
           and
           faith
           of
           these
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           such
           ,
           but
           Christ
           may
           be
           believed
           by
           simple
           soules
           and
           rested
           on
           for
           salvation
           ,
           without
           such
           a
           precise
           forme
           of
           speaking
           .
        
         
           Augusti
           .
           de
           Trinit
           .
           
             l.
             14.
             c.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             know
             what
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             ,
             another
             thing
             how
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             certaintie
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
           Nazianz.
           Orat.
           5.
           de
           Theol.
           
             perinde
             ea
             qua
             ex
             Scripturis
             colliguntur
             ,
             atqui
             ea
             qua
             scribuntur
             .
          
           What
           is
           in
           Scripture
           by
           consequence
           is
           Scripture
           :
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Scripture
           to
           the
           Sadduces
           by
           consequence
           onely
           was
           an
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Scripture
           〈◊〉
           .
           22.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           and
           a
           soul
           condemning
           errour
           .
           It
           is
           a
           question
           ,
           yea
           no
           question
           ,
           to
           die
           denying
           the
           resurrection
           is
           to
           die
           without
           saith
           ,
           happily
           to
           die
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           never
           heard
           the
           
           Gospel
           is
           not
           so
           high
           a
           sinne
           ,
           but
           who
           can
           say
           such
           can
           be
           saved
           ?
           August
           .
           serm
           .
           30.
           de
           verbis
           Apost
           .
           
             Si
             negent
             equalem
             ,
             negant
             filium
             ,
             si
             negant
             filium
             ,
             negant
             Christum
             ,
             si
             negant
             Christum
             ,
             negant
             in
             carne
             venisse
             .
          
        
         
           Origen
           l.
           2.
           
             de
             peccat
          
           .
           c.
           34.
           all
           Christians
           faith
           stands
           in
           these
           two
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Adam
           destroyed
           us
           ,
           the
           second
           saves
           us
           :
           errours
           about
           justifying
           saith
           ,
           and
           errours
           touching
           historicall
           faith
           are
           farre
           different
           .
        
         
           The
           foundation
           is
           Christ
           and
           none
           but
           he
           .
           
           2.
           the
           gold
           builded
           on
           the
           foundation
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           created
           thing
           ,
           yet
           simply
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           3.
           the
           hay
           and
           stubble
           that
           is
           builded
           on
           it
           must
           be
           vanities
           and
           fooleries
           believed
           ,
           yet
           of
           themselves
           such
           as
           extinguish
           not
           saving
           faith
           and
           love
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           sins
           of
           infirmitie
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           saving
           faith
           ,
           then
           both
           the
           mans
           hay
           and
           stubble
           and
           his
           sins
           of
           infirmitie
           against
           the
           second
           table
           may
           be
           burnt
           and
           the
           man
           saved
           :
           but
           it
           follows
           not
           the
           Church
           and
           Magistrate
           should
           therefore
           not
           punish
           or
           censure
           the
           builders
           of
           hay
           and
           stubble
           upon
           the
           foundation
           ,
           but
           should
           tollerate
           them
           ,
           for
           a
           Godly
           man
           ,
           as
           David
           and
           Peter
           may
           fall
           in
           adulterie
           ,
           in
           treacherous
           murther
           and
           denyall
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           it
           follows
           not
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           tollerate
           and
           not
           punish
           murther
           and
           adulterie
           in
           a
           Christian
           societie
           ,
           and
           that
           Paul
           should
           not
           sharply
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           farther
           proceed
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           if
           Peter
           either
           deny
           his
           Lord
           ,
           though
           out
           of
           infirmitie
           and
           fear
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           Judaize
           and
           looke
           awry
           to
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Errours
           in
           Non-Fundamentals
           obstinately
           holden
           are
           punishable
           .
        
         
           
             YEe
             must
             beare
             one
             anothers
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             restore
             these
             that
             fall
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             .
          
           Gal.
           6.
           1.
           and
           yet
           not
           tollerate
           their
           errours
           ,
           and
           forbear
           to
           admonish
           and
           also
           sha●ply
           rebuke
           them
           and
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           Magistrate
           may
           proceed
           to
           further
           censures
           ,
           to
           excommunication
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           for
           justice
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           meeknesse
           ,
           
           nor
           one
           fruit
           of
           the
           Spirit
           contrarie
           to
           another
           .
           
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             spareth
             the
             rod
             hateth
             the
             childe
             :
          
           yet
           should
           not
           a
           father
           be
           cruell
           to
           his
           childe
           ,
           nor
           is
           his
           correcting
           contrarie
           to
           fatherly
           compassion
           ,
           but
           not
           correcting
           is
           crueltie
           to
           and
           hatred
           of
           the
           childe
           :
           and
           the
           like
           we
           are
           to
           think
           of
           the
           punishments
           and
           censures
           of
           the
           Nurse
           father
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           some
           things
           of
           doubtfull
           disputations
           that
           the
           weak
           in
           knowledge
           cannot
           conceive
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           meeknesse
           and
           received
           as
           brethren
           .
           Rom.
           14.
           1.
           2.
           but
           if
           these
           same
           weak
           ,
           after
           sufficient
           instruction
           ,
           when
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           Moses
           law
           became
           deadly
           and
           unlawfull
           (
           as
           they
           were
           then
           indifferent
           )
           would
           needs
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           abstain
           from
           meats
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           whole
           Ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           whatever
           should
           be
           said
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           would
           compell
           others
           to
           be
           circumcised
           and
           pervert
           the
           souls
           of
           many
           even
           after
           the
           date
           of
           the
           indifferencie
           of
           these
           things
           is
           expired
           Paul
           then
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           giving
           place
           for
           an
           hour
           or
           betraying
           Christian
           libertie
           Gal.
           2.
           or
           from
           bearing
           with
           them
           that
           he
           withstandeth
           them
           to
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           
             wisheth
             that
             such
             as
             trouble
             others
             so
             were
             cut
             off
             and
             might
             bear
             their
             judgement
             .
          
           
           Gal.
           5.
           10.
           11.
           which
           clearly
           holdeth
           forth
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           be
           ,
           that
           Paul
           though
           these
           that
           would
           teach
           others
           they
           must
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           were
           worthy
           to
           bear
           their
           judgement
           and
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           so
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           importeth
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           work
           of
           difficultie
           to
           prove
           that
           to
           be
           circumcised
           was
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           so
           taught
           Act.
           
           15.
           and
           Gal.
           chap.
           5.
           did
           teach
           an
           errour
           of
           it self
           fundamentall
           and
           that
           subverted
           the
           faith
           :
           who
           ever
           then
           would
           be
           circumcised
           fell
           from
           Christ
           Gal.
           5.
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           by
           consequence
           ,
           sure
           it
           was
           not
           an
           errour
           ,
           
             in
             terminis
          
           fundamentall
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           Saviour
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           onely
           it
           was
           an
           errour
           that
           by
           consequence
           subverted
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           falling
           from
           Christ
           by
           consequence
           ,
           and
           a
           comming
           again
           under
           the
           debt
           of
           the
           whole
           law
           ,
           and
           of
           salvation
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           was
           ever
           impossible
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           
             necessitate
             medij
          
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           the
           Galathians
           who
           received
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           and
           
             would
             have
             plucked
             out
             their
             eyes
             for
             Paul
             ,
          
           who
           died
           ignorant
           of
           
           this
           point
           (
           
             who
             ever
             will
             now
             be
             circumcised
             is
             fallen
             from
             Christ
          
           )
           were
           eternally
           damned
           ,
           and
           dyed
           out
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           groundlesse
           saying
           :
           there
           was
           a
           glorious
           Church
           in
           Galatia
           before
           Paul
           wrote
           that
           epistle
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           he
           wrote
           it
           upon
           occasion
           of
           their
           being
           seduced
           ,
           who
           were
           made
           believe
           the
           necessitie
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           clear
           Paul
           would
           not
           have
           written
           that
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           if
           that
           errour
           had
           not
           been
           sowen
           among
           them
           by
           false
           teachers
           ,
           if
           therefore
           such
           as
           were
           made
           beleive
           that
           had
           not
           beene
           bewitched
           to
           believe
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Ceremonies
           for
           justification
           ,
           they
           being
           in
           Christ
           ,
           should
           have
           been
           saved
           by
           faith
           ,
           though
           this
           controversie
           
             in
             terminis
          
           had
           never
           come
           to
           their
           ears
           :
           
             whither
             are
             believers
             justified
             by
             faith
             onely
             ,
             or
             must
             they
             also
             be
             circumcised
             and
             keep
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           justified
           and
           saved
           .
           And
           sure
           many
           are
           now
           in
           our
           dayes
           (
           which
           is
           more
           )
           glorified
           ,
           who
           never
           knew
           ,
           but
           onely
           virtually
           ,
           and
           implicitely
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           or
           to
           keep
           Jewish
           dayes
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           justified
           persons
           ,
           yea
           sure
           many
           in
           Britaine
           are
           saved
           who
           never
           knew
           this
           fundamentall
           truth
           .
           2.
           
           Act.
           15.
           it
           is
           cleare
           
             that
             some
             taught
             the
             brethren
             ,
             except
             ye
             be
             circumcised
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Moses
             ,
          
           ye
           cannot
           be
           saved
           :
           the
           contrary
           truth
           is
           no
           expresse
           fundamentall
           truth
           ,
           because
           a
           fundamentall
           truth
           expressely
           necessary
           is
           so
           necessary
           (
           
             necessitate
             medij
          
           )
           as
           without
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           we
           cannot
           be
           saved
           .
           Now
           these
           teachers
           knew
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           and
           Saints
           at
           at
           Jerusalem
           were
           not
           circumcised
           so
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           believing
           Gentiles
           were
           not
           circumcised
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           knew
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           damned
           ,
           they
           knew
           all
           children
           dying
           before
           the
           eight
           day
           were
           not
           damned
           ,
           they
           must
           then
           hold
           that
           Circumcision
           was
           onely
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           precept
           :
           and
           the
           brethren
           that
           believed
           and
           so
           if
           they
           had
           dyed
           in
           that
           state
           had
           undeniably
           been
           saved
           ,
           were
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           v.
           7.
           
             there
             was
             much
             disputing
             among
             believers
          
           yea
           among
           the
           Apostles
           who
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           fundamentals
           :
           and
           undoubtedly
           had
           saving
           faith
           long
           before
           ,
           Math.
           16.
           17.
           18.
           till
           James
           fully
           determined
           the
           question
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           v.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           then
           it
           is
           most
           clear
           that
           these
           that
           erre
           in
           other
           points
           that
           are
           not
           fundamentals
           in
           which
           all
           Christians
           agree
           may
           be
           perverters
           of
           souls
           and
           so
           deserve
           to
           be
           
           rebuked
           by
           the
           Church
           and
           punished
           .
           3.
           
           This
           opinion
           of
           so
           〈◊〉
           ring
           all
           ,
           save
           such
           as
           erre
           in
           fundamentals
           ,
           though
           they
           〈◊〉
           non
           fundamentals
           is
           grounded
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           evidently
           plain
           and
           clear
           in
           fundamentals
           ,
           
           but
           in
           other
           points
           〈◊〉
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           is
           dark
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           darknesse
           and
           naturall
           ignorance
           of
           our
           minde
           which
           is
           in●●cible
           almost
           ,
           we
           must
           forbear
           one
           another
           and
           give
           and
           take
           elbow-roome
           and
           latitude
           of
           indulgence
           ,
           because
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           Church
           are
           not
           infallible
           ,
           but
           both
           Godly
           and
           learned
           may
           be
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           peace
           nor
           union
           of
           hearts
           in
           Christian
           societies
           ,
           but
           all
           Churches
           or
           earth
           must
           disband
           and
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           if
           each
           should
           punish
           and
           censure
           one
           another
           for
           holding
           contrary
           tenets
           .
        
         
           But
           1.
           
           
           Mr.
           
             John
             Goodwine
          
           who
           contendeth
           for
           a
           Catholicke
           tolleration
           of
           all
           ,
           of
           any
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ,
           whither
           they
           erre
           in
           fundamentals
           or
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           and
           his
           words
           because
           nnanswerable
           to
           me
           against
           this
           distinction
           I
           set
           down
           
             I
             desire
             it
             be
             taken
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             how
             farre
             ,
             it
             is
             meet
             to
             punish
             or
             censure
             poor
             miserable
             men
             ,
             for
             not
             holding
             or
             not
             asserting
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             come
             without
             much
             labour
             and
             contention
             of
             minde
             ,
             yea
             not
             without
             some
             good
             degree
             of
             some
             reason
             and
             understanding
             too
             ,
             to
             judge
             so
             much
             as
             probable
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             to
             come
             to
             believe
             or
             know
             them
             certainly
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             an
             immediate
             and
             supernaturall
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God●
             are
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             not
             imparted
             to
             them
             his
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supernaturall
             illumination
             ?
          
           This
           learned
           and
           sharp
           witted
           Divine
           (
           as
           any
           I
           see
           of
           that
           way
           )
           confirms
           me
           much
           that
           tolleration
           in
           non-fundamentals
           and
           non-tolleration
           in
           errours
           fundamentall
           ,
           is
           a
           distinction
           cannot
           subsist
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           that
           Libertines
           in
           England
           now
           goe
           :
           for
           to
           know
           or
           believe
           supernaturall
           non-fundamentals
           as
           the
           histories
           of
           the
           miracles
           of
           Christ
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           requires
           a
           
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supernaturall
             illumination
             ,
          
           is
           to
           know
           or
           believe
           fundamentalls
           ;
           why
           then
           should
           men
           be
           punished
           for
           holding
           errours
           in
           the
           one
           and
           not
           in
           the
           other
           ?
           and
           the
           conscience
           cannot
           be
           compelled
           in
           the
           one
           more
           then
           in
           the
           other
           :
           but
           with
           favour
           I
           desire
           an
           answer
           to
           these
           quaeries
           .
        
         
           Quaere
           .
           1.
           
           Whether
           men
           deserve
           to
           be
           pitied
           and
           spoken
           of
           
           compassionately
           ,
           
           as
           poore
           miser
           〈…〉
           which
           they
           〈…〉
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           supernaturall
           〈…〉
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Deut
             13.
             and
          
           Elima●
           
             the
             perverter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             deserves
             to
             be
             pi●ied
             ?
          
        
         
           Query
           2.
           
           Hence
           whether
           the
           sinfull
           blindnesse
           of
           our
           in
           〈◊〉
           that
           makes
           us
           ,
           
             because
             poor
             and
             miserable
          
           ,
           〈…〉
           must
           not
           black
           the
           spotlesse
           justice
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           who
           yet
           punisheth
           originall
           mind-blindnesse
           in
           thousands
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           Adam
           ?
        
         
           Query
           3.
           
           Whether
           this
           hinteth
           not
           at
           〈…〉
           power
           of
           believing
           ,
           and
           doing
           what
           we
           can
           ,
           otherwise
           God
           cannot
           deny
           further
           grace
           ,
           or
           punish
           that
           naturall
           impotency
           of
           not
           knowing
           or
           not
           believing
           ?
        
         
           Quer.
           4.
           
           Whether
           the
           same
           query
           may
           not
           be
           retorted
           upon
           the
           Justice
           of
           Gods
           law
           ,
           
             Deut.
             13.
             〈…〉
          
           ,
           thus
           whether
           is
           it
           mee●
           that
           the
           just
           God
           should
           command
           a
           poo●●
           miserable
           seducing
           Jew
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             go
             and
             worship
             strange
             Gods
             ,
          
           since
           this
           miserable
           impostor
           ▪
           being
           a
           son
           of
           sin
           and
           wrath
           by
           nature
           ,
           
             cannot
             come
             without
             much
             labour
             and
             contention
             of
             mind
             ,
             yea
             nor
             without
             some
             good
             degree
             of
             reason
             to
             judge
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             to
             believe
             or
             know
             certainly
             ,
          
           that
           〈◊〉
           no●
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           onely
           ;
           excluding
           on
           the
           world
           from
           saving
           means
           of
           salvation
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           true
           God
           ,
           onely
           to
           be
           served
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           an
           immediate
           and
           supernaturall
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
           are
           men
           either
           Jews
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           Gen●●les
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           punished
           and
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           because
           
             God
             hath
             not
             ●●parted
             to
             them
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             supernaturall
             〈◊〉
             ?
          
        
         
           Quer.
           5.
           
           Is
           it
           meet
           to
           punish
           David
           (
           suppose
           he
           were
           no
           King
           )
           for
           adultery
           and
           treacherous
           murther
           ,
           since
           
             without
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           who
           only
           effectually
           〈…〉
           being
           led
           into
           temptation
           ,
           he
           cannot
           eschew
           the
           〈◊〉
           into
           adultery
           and
           murther
           ?
           are
           men-adulterer●
           and
           men
           murtherers
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           
             because
             God
             hath
             not
             imparted
             ●●to
             them
             his
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
          
           by
           whose
           actuall
           assistance
           only
           they
           can
           decline
           adultery
           and
           marther●
        
         
           Quer.
           6.
           
           Whether
           did
           even
           〈…〉
           teach
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           punish
           with
           the
           sword
           poor
           miserable
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           canot
           believe
           〈◊〉
           of
           faith
           by
           
           the
           supernaturall
           illumination
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           whether
           is
           〈◊〉
           the
           question
           perverted
           when
           a
           Query
           is
           made
           ,
           whether
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           punish
           
             poor
             men
             for
             not
             understanding
             ,
             not
             〈◊〉
             not
             judging
             ,
             not
             believing
             supernaturall
             truths
             ?
          
           we
           say
           the
           Magistrate
           or
           his
           sword
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           elect
           and
           internal
           acts
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           of
           
             understanding
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             judging
             or
             believing
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           with
           the
           externall
           acts
           of
           speaking
           ,
           teaching
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ●ishing
           dangerous
           and
           pernitious
           doctrines
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           destraction
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           others
           ?
        
         
           Quer.
           7.
           
           Whether
           the
           Magistrate
           does
           therefore
           force
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           false
           teacher
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           ,
           he
           dare
           not
           keep
           up
           doctrines
           pornicious
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           publish
           them
           ,
           because
           his
           erroneous
           and
           evill
           conscience
           judgeth
           them
           to
           be
           saving
           and
           necessary
           truths
           ,
           when
           the
           Magistrate
           punisheth
           him
           ,
           more
           then
           he
           forceth
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           murtherer
           whom
           he
           punisheth
           ,
           though
           this
           murtherer
           judged
           in
           his
           conscience
           that
           the
           man
           be
           killed
           did
           him
           so
           crying
           and
           oppressive
           an
           injury
           as
           in
           the
           court
           of
           God
           ,
           deserved
           bodily
           death
           ;
           or
           when
           this
           man
           murthered
           his
           son
           in
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           out
           of
           meer
           conscience
           ?
        
         
           Quer.
           8.
           
           Whether
           or
           no
           this
           divine
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           erring
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           because
           they
           believe
           them
           not
           ,
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           none
           that
           teacheth
           there
           is
           ●●
           God
           ,
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           is
           a
           grand
           impostor
           ,
           and
           faller
           〈◊〉
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           saith
           
             Satha●
             is
             the
             only
             God
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             served
             ,
          
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           rebuked
           ,
           for
           without
           the
           immediate
           and
           supernaturall
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           cannot
           know
           or
           believe
           these
           truthe
           ;
           and
           are
           men
           to
           be
           rebuked
           and
           preached
           against
           ,
           because
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             not
             imparted
             to
             them
             his
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ?
          
           whether
           doth
           not
           this
           arguing
           evict
           all
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           rebukes
           ,
           and
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           morall
           extirpating
           of
           heresies
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ?
        
         
           Quer.
           9.
           
           Whether
           this
           be
           not
           the
           old
           argument
           of
           〈◊〉
           who
           argued
           from
           liberty
           of
           free-will
           to
           conclude
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ?
           and
           said
           forcing
           of
           free-will
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           hinder
           men
           to
           be
           a
           willing
           people
           to
           Christ
           ,
           is
           an
           injury
           done
           to
           conscience
           and
           to
           free-will
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           the
           Creat●●
           ,
           of
           the
           soule
           ?
           and
           the
           same
           might
           be
           objected
           against
           the
           decree
           of
           〈…〉
        
         
           Quer.
           10.
           
           Whether
           on
           〈◊〉
           are
           men
           punished
           ,
           because
           God
           〈◊〉
           
           not
           bestow
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
          
           〈◊〉
           them
           ,
           
           by
           which
           they
           would
           flye
           all
           evill-doing
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           punished
           for
           evill-doing
           .
        
         
           Quer.
           11.
           
           Whereas
           this
           distinct
           argument
           presupposeth
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           tolerate
           errors
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           difficulty
           of
           knowing
           of
           fundamentalls
           ,
           must
           it
           not
           follow
           that
           men
           are
           far
           rather
           to
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           
           〈◊〉
           ●●re
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           〈◊〉
           such
           as
           erre
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           more
           blasphemous
           that
           seducing
           teachers
           be
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           
             deny
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             nature
             ,
             and
             chante
             rules
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             was
             an
             imposter
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             a
             fable
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             a
             meer
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           the
           more
           they
           are
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           measure
           of
           indulgence
           and
           toleration
           is
           due
           to
           them
           then
           to
           such
           ●●
           are
           godly
           and
           erre
           but
           in
           lesser
           points
           ,
           that
           are
           more
           easily
           〈…〉
           concerning
           usury
           ,
           accidentall
           killing
           of
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           the
           meaning
           of
           some
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           erre
           in
           matters
           touching
           Church-government
           or
           the
           like
           ?
        
         
           Quer.
           12.
           
           Since
           also
           〈◊〉
           lay
           for
           a
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           infallible
           in
           judging
           of
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           especially
           that
           are
           supernaturall
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           incarnation
           ,
           sufferings
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           satisfaction
           for
           sinners
           ,
           &c.
           and
           Christians
           are
           not
           infallible
           in
           either
           reaching
           these
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           in
           believing
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           faith
           and
           practise
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Magistrate
           ought
           to
           tolerate
           all
           these
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           this
           Divine
           talke
           of
           a
           certainty
           of
           knowing
           and
           teaching
           ,
           and
           holding
           of
           divine
           truthe●●
           for
           by
           〈◊〉
           principle
           of
           toleration
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           hath
           infallibility
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           since
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           fell
           asleepe
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           certainty
           of
           faith
           either
           in
           ruler
           or
           people
           ,
           but
           all
           our
           faith
           in
           fundamentalls
           or
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           must
           be
           fallible
           ,
           dubious
           ,
           conjectu●●●
        
         
           And
           for
           such
           as
           yeeld
           a
           toleration
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           but
           deny
           it
           in
           fundamentals
           :
           1.
           
           They
           must
           quit
           all
           arguments
           used
           by
           Libertin●●
           for
           toleration
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           conscience
           ,
           
           that
           it
           can
           not
           be
           constrained
           .
           2.
           
           That
           they
           〈◊〉
           bee
           a
           willing
           people
           that
           follow
           Christ
           .
           3.
           
           That
           〈◊〉
           Lord
           of
           the
           conscience
           onely
           .
           4.
           
           That
           co●pulsion
           〈◊〉
           hypocrites
           .
           5.
           
           That
           to
           know
           ,
           maintaine
           ,
           a●d
           〈◊〉
           truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           as
           to
           kill
           or
           〈◊〉
           to
           kill
           ,
           because
           acts
           of
           the
           understanding
           fall
           not
           〈◊〉
           dominion
           of
           free-will
           .
           6.
           
           That
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           perswading
           by
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           ,
           not
           the
           sword
           and
           strong
           hand
           ,
           is
           the
           way
           to
           propagate
           truth
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           pate
           heresies
           .
           7.
           
           That
           the
           laws
           of
           Moses
           against
           false
           〈◊〉
           ,
           were
           onely
           typicall
           ,
           and
           perished
           with
           other
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           warrant
           under
           the
           
             N●●
             Testament
          
           for
           punishing
           hereticks
           ;
           all
           these
           and
           the
           like
           〈◊〉
           with
           equall
           strength
           conclude
           against
           toleration
           of
           such
           〈◊〉
           erre
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           fundamentall
           〈◊〉
           in
           neither
           the
           one
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           the
           conscience
           to
           ●●●strained
           ;
           nor
           can
           Magistrates
           be
           Lords
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           fundamentalls
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           must
           be
           a
           willing
           people
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           as
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           sword
           ,
           but
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           onely
           ,
           be
           a
           means
           of
           propagating
           of
           non-fundamentalls
           more
           then
           of
           fundamentalls
           ,
           when
           then
           Libertines
           〈◊〉
           lost
           all
           these
           arguments
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           〈◊〉
           which
           here
           hath
           no
           place
           ,
           their
           cause
           must
           bee
           weake
           and
           leane
           .
        
         
           To
           determine
           what
           is
           fundamentall
           ,
           what
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           fundamentall
           points
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           of
           fundamentals
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           essence
           of
           saving
           faith
           may
           consist
           ,
           or
           the
           simple
           want
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           which
           fundamentalls
           ,
           is
           inconsistent
           〈◊〉
           saving
           faith
           
             in
             minimo
             quod
             non
          
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           Magistrat●
           or
           Church
           can
           well
           know
           .
           Sure
           it
           borders
           with
           one
           of
           Gods
           secrets
           ,
           touching
           the
           finall
           state
           of
           salvation
           ,
           or
           damnation
           of
           particular
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           as
           sure
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           fundamentall
           ,
           
             to
             belie●●
             that
             God
             is
          
           ,
           that
           
             hee
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             those
             that
             seeke
             hi●
             ,
          
           that
           
             there
             is
             not
             a
             name
             under
             Heaven
             by
             which
             men
             may
             〈◊〉
             saved
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
          
           that
           no
           man
           〈◊〉
           come
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ
           ,
           that
           hee
           
             that
             〈◊〉
             
             not
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             condemned
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           then
           he
           was
           condemned
           and
           under
           wrath
           before
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           wombe
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           this
           a
           good
           argument
           of
           Bellius
           ,
           where
           Christ
           
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             how
             he
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             he
             is
             one
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             many
             things
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             Predestination
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             men
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             points
             not
             so
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             for
             publicans
             and
             harlots
             who
             enter
             into
             heaven
             ,
             may
             be
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             were
             knowne
             ,
             they
             make
             not
             a
             man
             better
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             all
             knowledge
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             not
             love
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           The
           exact
           knowledge
           of
           these
           are
           not
           so
           necessary
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           that
           this
           argument
           can
           conclude
           :
           —
           but
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           no
           more
           ,
           that
           publicans
           and
           harlots
           ,
           remaining
           
             publicans
             and
             harlots
          
           ,
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           
             in
             sensu
             composito
          
           ,
           nor
           when
           it
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             blinde
             see
             ,
             the
             deafe
             heare
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             dead
             are
             raised
          
           ,
           the
           meaning
           should
           be
           ,
           blinde
           ,
           and
           deafe
           ,
           remaining
           blinde
           ,
           and
           deafe
           ,
           doe
           see
           and
           heare
           :
           or
           the
           dead
           remaining
           dead
           in
           their
           graves
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           life
           ,
           doe
           live
           and
           have
           life
           ;
           but
           these
           that
           were
           blinde
           now
           see
           ,
           when
           blindnesse
           is
           removed
           ,
           otherwise
           some
           may
           take
           harlotry
           into
           heaven
           with
           them
           :
           and
           because
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           a
           seed
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           dying
           harlot
           ,
           
             Christ
             came
             to
             save
             sinners
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             me
             :
          
           how
           ,
           or
           what
           way
           the
           Spirit
           sits
           upon
           this
           egge
           and
           warmes
           it
           ,
           and
           what
           births
           of
           saving
           truths
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           joyned
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           dying
           man
           ,
           brings
           forth
           ,
           who
           knowes
           ?
           the
           repenting
           thiefe
           knew
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Saviour
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           could
           dispose
           of
           heaven
           ,
           but
           what
           deductions
           the
           Spirit
           made
           with
           in
           ,
           who
           knows
           ?
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           truth
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           any
           revealed
           truths
           of
           God
           makes
           no
           man
           the
           better
           ;
           for
           it
           leanes
           on
           this
           ground
           ,
           That
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
           The
           spirituall
           Law
           of
           God
           commands
           not
           a
           conformity
           between
           the
           understanding
           power
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           require
           that
           the
           minde
           conceive
           ,
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           know
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           ,
           as
           he
           reveales
           himselfe
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           included
           in
           the
           
             command
             of
             loving
             of
             God
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             soule
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             strength
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             all
             
             the
             minde
             ,
          
           though
           that
           knowledge
           be
           directed
           to
           no
           other
           practice
           ,
           but
           beliefe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           leanes
           upon
           another
           false
           ground
           ,
           that
           to
           believe
           (
           I
           speake
           of
           an
           intellectuall
           assenting
           to
           divine
           truth●
           )
           it
           being
           an
           act
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           a
           necessary
           result
           of
           knowledge
           doth
           not
           make
           a
           man
           better
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           for
           beside
           that
           it
           is
           commanded
           ,
           not
           to
           believe
           a
           re●●aled
           truth
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           renders
           men
           morally
           ill
           ,
           and
           wor●●
           now
           that
           text
           that
           saith
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           
           
             Though
             I
             had
             all
             knowledge
          
           ,
           saith
           also
           ,
           
             though
             I
             had
             all
             faith
             ,
             yea
             though
             I
             gave
             my
             goods
             in
             the
             poore
             ,
             and
             my
             body
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             I
             am
             nothing
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           cannot
           bee
           saved
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           then
           a
           damned
           hypocrite
           that
           tinkles
           like
           gold
           ,
           and
           is
           but
           brasse
           :
           now
           by
           this
           reason
           ,
           to
           give
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           to
           believe
           omnipotency
           in
           miracles
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           commanded
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Davenentius
           thinkes
           a
           Generall
           confession
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           sufficient
           ,
           
           and
           that
           betweene
           us
           and
           Lutherans
           there
           is
           not
           required
           a
           confession
           in
           particulars
           controverted
           .
           But
           it
           is
           true
           Lutherans
           and
           we
           agree
           in
           most
           fundamentalls
           ,
           but
           a
           confession
           in
           generall
           fundamentals
           when
           expounded
           and
           believed
           practically
           by
           each
           side
           (
           as
           it
           must
           be
           )
           must
           have
           contrary
           senses
           to
           each
           side
           ;
           now
           this
           way
           the
           Jewes
           and
           Samaritans
           both
           agreed
           ,
           there
           
             was
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Messiah
             should
             come
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             he
             should
             tell
             them
             all
             things
             ,
          
           yet
           one
           confession
           common
           to
           both
           ,
           that
           each
           might
           believe
           and
           be
           saved
           was
           not
           possible
           ,
           for
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Joh●●
           .
           
             The
             Samaritans
             worshipped
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             but
             salvation
             is
             of
             the
             Jewes
             :
          
           And
           should
           Christians
           and
           Jewes
           agree
           in
           one
           generall
           confession
           drawne
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           one
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Messiah
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           dyes
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           Decalogue
           it
           a
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           〈◊〉
           we
           could
           not
           sweare
           and
           subscribe
           that
           confession
           ,
           for
           〈◊〉
           expounded
           by
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           contradictory
           thereunto
           as
           any
           point
           of
           heathen
           Divinity
           ,
           for
           fundamentalls
           to
           some
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           untruths
           to
           others
           ,
           even
           this
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
             Messiah
             Christ
             is
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           both
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           we
           say
           ,
           but
           they
           meane
           one
           thing
           by
           Messiah
           ,
           we
           another
           ;
           so
           we
           cannot
           have
           one
           faith
           ,
           nor
           one
           confession
           .
        
         
         
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           these
           were
           pious
           conferences
           ,
           that
           at
           
             Lipse
             an
          
           .
           1631.
           in
           which
           there
           were
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           
             Matthias
             Hocus
             ,
             Polycarpus
             Leiserus
             ,
             Henricus
             Haffuerus
          
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
             Joan.
             Bergius
             ,
             Joan.
             Crotius
             ,
             Theophilus
             Nenbergius
             ,
          
           who
           went
           through
           the
           Augustine
           confession
           and
           agreed
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           almost
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           agreement
           or
           concord
           of
           
             Marpurge
             ,
             an
          
           .
           1529.
           were
           
             Luther
             ,
             Melanthon
             ,
             Osiander
             ,
             Brentius
             ,
             Stephanus
             Agricola
             ,
          
           who
           brake
           not
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           with
           
             Zwinglius
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Hedion
          
           ,
           there
           present
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           conference
           of
           
             Wittingberge
             ,
             an
          
           .
           1536.
           where
           were
           present
           
             Capito
             ,
             Bucerus
             ,
             Musculus
          
           ,
           and
           other
           grave
           Divines
           of
           higher
           Germany
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           
             Luther
             ,
             Melanthon
             ,
             Pomeranus
             ,
             Cruciger
             ,
          
           in
           which
           Luther
           said
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             teach
             and
             believe
             that
             the
             true
             body
             and
             true
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             exhibited
             in
             the
             Supper
             ,
          
           &
           quod
           hee
           percept●o
           vere
           fiat
           ,
           
             and
             that
             truely
             or
             really
             there
             is
             a
             receiving
             thereof
             ,
             we
             agree
             as
             brethren
          
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           were
           contrary
           faiths
           touching
           the
           presence
           of
           Christs
           body
           and
           blood
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           all
           such
           Generall
           confessions
           as
           must
           be
           a
           coat
           to
           cover
           two
           contrary
           faiths
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           daubing
           of
           the
           matter
           with
           untempered
           mortar
           ;
           much
           dealing
           like
           this
           was
           in
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           in
           which
           neither
           Papist
           nor
           Protestant
           was
           condemned
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           truth
           suffered
           ;
           I
           speake
           not
           this
           as
           if
           each
           side
           could
           exactly
           know
           every
           lith
           and
           veine
           of
           the
           controversie
           ,
           
             for
             we
             prophesie
             but
             in
             part
             ,
          
           but
           to
           shew
           I
           cannot
           but
           abominate
           truth
           and
           falsehood
           ,
           patched
           up
           in
           one
           confession
           of
           faith
           ;
           for
           if
           two
           men
           should
           agree
           in
           such
           a
           bargaine
           ,
           A
           covenants
           with
           B
           to
           give
           him
           a
           ship
           full
           of
           spices
           ;
           B
           promises
           to
           give
           an
           hundreth
           thousand
           pounds
           for
           these
           spices
           ,
           A
           believes
           they
           are
           metaphoricall
           spices
           he
           gives
           ,
           B
           believes
           they
           are
           the
           most
           reall
           and
           excellent
           spices
           of
           Aegypt
           ;
           B
           promises
           a
           hundreth
           thousand
           pounds
           of
           field
           stones
           ,
           A
           expects
           good
           ,
           reall
           ,
           and
           true
           money
           ;
           this
           were
           but
           mutuall
           jugling
           of
           one
           with
           another
           .
           It
           were
           another
           consideration
           ,
           if
           both
           sides
           agreeing
           in
           this
           Generall
           confession
           were
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           did
           neither
           know
           nor
           believe
           any
           sense
           that
           were
           destructive
           to
           the
           true
           and
           sound
           sense
           of
           the
           Confession
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           might
           be
           saved
           
           by
           ,
           or
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           faith
           of
           this
           General
           Confession
           ,
           whereas
           now
           the
           contrary
           senses
           of
           this
           Confession
           make
           them
           now
           not
           one
           Generall
           ,
           but
           two
           particular
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           contradictory
           faiths
           ;
           for
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           the
           side
           believing
           the
           Generall
           Confession
           with
           a
           sense
           in
           the
           consequence
           ,
           that
           destroyes
           the
           text
           ,
           have
           any
           faith
           at
           all
           of
           this
           Generall
           Confession
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           question
           to
           me
           whether
           a
           Turke
           hath
           the
           faith
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
          
           ,
           since
           he
           believes
           positively
           so
           many
           blasphemous
           fooleries
           of
           this
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Alcharon
           suggesteth
           ,
           and
           whether
           a
           Papist
           as
           a
           Papist
           ,
           believes
           
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             one
             Saviour
             of
             sinners
             ,
          
           since
           withall
           he
           believes
           so
           many
           thousand
           Gods
           and
           true
           Christs
           to
           be
           at
           once
           in
           sundry
           places
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           blasphemies
           against
           the
           nature
           ,
           offices
           ,
           and
           essentiall
           properties
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Romish
           faith
           teacheth
           .
        
         
           But
           ye
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           charity
           to
           say
           that
           Papists
           have
           not
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           one
           onely
           Saviour
           ,
           seeing
           he
           would
           dye
           for
           that
           point
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           consequences
           that
           there
           bee
           many
           Saviours
           ,
           if
           the
           monster
           of
           tran-substantiation
           stand
           ,
           yet
           he
           neither
           knows
           nor
           believes
           the
           logicall
           consequence
           ,
           nor
           the
           consequent
           ,
           but
           hates
           both
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           if
           the
           bread
           bee
           truely
           and
           really
           the
           Saviour
           that
           dyed
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           how
           many
           hoasts
           and
           consecrated
           breads
           there
           bee
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           as
           many
           a
           thousand
           ,
           ten
           thousand
           Christs
           and
           Gods
           ,
           
             yea
             he
             would
             be
             burnt
             quick
             before
             be
             deny
             this
             truth
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             onely
             Saviour
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Mary
           ;
           
             then
             if
             yee
             hang
             him
             or
             〈◊〉
             him
             for
             believing
             transubstantiation
             ,
             since
             he
             is
             otherwise
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             pious
             and
             just
             man
             ,
             ye
             hang
             him
             for
             the
             meere
             ignorance
             of
             a
             poore
             logicall
             consequence
             ,
             and
             for
             no
             blasphemy
             :
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
          
           Familists
           ,
           Antinomians
           ,
           
             and
             others
             ,
             who
          
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           
             are
             godly
             men
             ,
             and
             cannot
             see
             the
             logicall
             consequences
             ,
             and
             absurd
             blasphemies
             that
             you
             with
             your
             wit
             ,
             deduce
             from
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             their
             sou●e
             hates
             these
             blasphemies
             as
             much
             as
             you
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           
           I
           say
           not
           for
           believing
           tran-substantiation
           only
           ,
           men
           are
           to
           be
           hanged
           ;
           the
           question
           now
           is
           of
           bodily
           punishing
           ,
           hanging
           and
           burning
           quick
           ,
           are
           particular
           kinds
           of
           punishing
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           should
           be
           as
           sparing
           as
           another
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           question
           may
           draw
           to
           this
           ,
           whether
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           &
           Scotland
           be
           bloody
           and
           unjust
           ,
           that
           ordains
           seminary
           Priests
           
           and
           Jesuits
           ,
           whose
           trade
           it
           is
           to
           seduce
           souls
           to
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Popery
           ,
           to
           bee
           hanged
           .
           I
           conceive
           they
           are
           most
           just
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           warranted
           by
           Deut.
           13.
           and
           many
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           and
           Parliaments
           of
           either
           Kingdomes
           serve
           Christ
           ,
           and
           kisse
           the
           Son
           in
           making
           and
           executing
           these
           Laws
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           see
           nothing
           said
           against
           bodily
           punishing
           of
           such
           as
           teach
           transubstantiation
           to
           others
           :
           for
           the
           Idolaters
           and
           Seducers
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           believed
           the
           same
           way
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           true
           God
           
             Jehovah
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           Exod.
           32.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Jeroboam
           who
           made
           two
           Gods
           ,
           and
           Jehu
           who
           was
           zealous
           for
           
             Jehovah
             ,
             1
             King.
             13.
             6.
             c.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             King.
          
           9.
           25.
           36
           ,
           37.
           c.
           10.
           16.
           20
           ,
           21.
           and
           
             Joram
             ,
             2
             King.
          
           5.
           7.
           acknowledged
           God
           could
           kill
           and
           make
           alive
           ,
           and
           was
           just
           in
           his
           promises
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           yet
           worshipped
           the
           golden
           calves
           ,
           those
           who
           cryed
           the
           
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           must
           acknowledge
           there
           was
           but
           one
           true
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           burnt
           incense
           to
           Baal
           ,
           and
           killed
           their
           children
           to
           
             Molech
             ,
             Jer.
          
           7.
           4
           ,
           5
           9.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           They
           that
           asked
           
             of
             Jehovah
             the
             ordinances
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             fasted
             to
             Jehovah
             ,
             Esa
             .
          
           58.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           yet
           
             inflamed
             themselves
             under
             every
             green
             tree
             ,
             Esa
             .
          
           57.
           5.
           and
           
             slew
             their
             children
             under
             the
             clifts
             of
             the
             rocks
             :
          
           the
           heathen
           knew
           God
           ,
           and
           one
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           heaven
           and
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           him
           ,
           though
           ignorantly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Act.
          
           17.
           23.
           yet
           denyed
           and
           hated
           this
           logicall
           consequence
           that
           they
           had
           
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           Jer.
           9.
           13
           ,
           14.
           or
           Deut.
           32.
           18.
           
             forgotten
             the
             rocke
             that
             begat
             them
             ,
          
           Ps
           .
           78.
           11.
           41.
           
           Ps
           .
           107.
           12
           ,
           13.
           that
           
             they
             forsooke
             him
             dayes
             without
             number
          
           ;
           yea
           they
           did
           more
           then
           God
           required
           ,
           to
           keep
           God
           in
           their
           minde
           ,
           and
           not
           forget
           him
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           they
           changed
           him
           into
           the
           forme
           of
           corruptible
           things
           to
           be
           memorialls
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             For
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             r●fuse
             to
             know
             me
          
           ;
           they
           have
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           yea
           they
           would
           have
           dyed
           for
           it
           ,
           rather
           then
           have
           said
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             God
             that
             made
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
          
           And
           they
           did
           erre
           indeed
           ,
           in
           a
           consequence
           ,
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           yet
           the
           irreligious
           and
           wicked
           stopping
           of
           eyes
           and
           eares
           at
           naturall
           consequences
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           is
           no
           innocent
           〈◊〉
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Esa
           .
           44.
           18.
           
           
             They
             have
             not
             knowne
             ,
             nor
             understood
             ▪
             for
             he
             hath
             shut
             their
             eyes
             that
             they
             cannot
             see
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             
             they
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             none
             considers
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             understanding
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             but
             in
             part
             of
             it
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             yea
             also
             I
             have
             baked
             bread
             upon
             the
             coales
             thereof
             ,
             I
             have
             roasted
             flesh
             and
             eaten
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             make
             the
             residue
             thereof
             a●
             abomination
             ,
             shall
             I
             fall
             downe
             to
             the
             flocke
             of
             a
             tree
             ,
             20.
             
             He
             seedeth
             on
             ashes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           as
           Israel
           said
           ever
           ,
           the
           Creator
           of
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           earth
           is
           our
           God
           ,
           the
           tree
           is
           but
           a
           likenesse
           and
           resemblance
           of
           
             God
             ,
             Esa
             .
             18.
             18.
             
             Esa
             .
          
           46.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           so
           they
           denyed
           this
           consequence
           ,
           
             ergo
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             your
             God
             is
             burnt
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             coals
             of
             your
             burnt
             God
             ,
             you
             bake
             bread
             ,
             roast
             flesh
             ,
             and
             warme
             your
             bodies
             when
             you
             are
             cold
             ,
             and
             worship
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             an
             abomination
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           
             we
             adore
             very
             Christ
             in
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             accidents
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             even
             the
             same
             God-man
             ,
          
           Maries
           
             Son
             ,
             who
             dyed
             on
             the
             crosse
          
           ;
           yet
           they
           deny
           this
           consequence
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           your
           God
           and
           Saviour
           is
           baken
           in
           the
           oven
           ,
           eaten
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           with
           the
           draught
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           thereof
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           same
           floore
           and
           dough
           is
           made
           a
           God
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           ye
           say
           ,
           I
           will
           
             b●●
             downe
             and
             worship
             the
             residue
             of
             that
             which
             the
             baker
             did
             bake
             ,
             and
             roast
             ,
             in
             the
             oven
             .
          
           and
           so
           yee
           worship
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           an
           abomination
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           Idolaters
           did
           ,
           Esa
           .
           44.
           yet
           the
           Papist
           will
           deny
           this
           consequence
           ,
           that
           he
           multiplyes
           Gods
           as
           loaves
           are
           multiplyed
           in
           an
           oven
           ;
           because
           as
           Esaiah
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             he
             understandeth
             not
             ,
             God
             hath
             shut
             his
             eyes
          
           ;
           certainly
           that
           knowledge
           he
           denyes
           to
           the
           Idolator
           ,
           is
           the
           naturall
           knowledge
           of
           a
           naturall
           consequence
           .
           if
           ye
           worship
           a
           bit
           of
           an
           ash-tree
           ,
           or
           a
           bit
           of
           bread
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           the
           halfe
           of
           your
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           quarter
           
             thereof
             ,
             is
             baken
             in
             an
             oven
             ,
          
           ergo
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
             lye
             ,
             and
             an
             abomination
             in
             your
             right
             hand
          
           ;
           then
           the
           deniall
           of
           logicall
           consequences
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           teaching
           thereof
           to
           others
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           heresie
           ,
           and
           punishable
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           Deut.
           13.
           and
           Exod.
           32.
           so
           Christ
           rebukes
           
             Matth.
             22.
             
             Saduces
          
           as
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           they
           denyed
           but
           the
           consequence
           or
           a
           logicall
           connexion
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           not
           the
           God
           of
           the
           dead
           but
           of
           the
           living
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           the
           dead
           must
           rise
           againe
           ,
           and
           Abraham
           must
           live
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           be
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           And
           2.
           the
           Idolaters
           who
           were
           to
           dye
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
             Deut.
          
           13.
           denyed
           not
           the
           true
           God
           more
           then
           our
           false
           teachers
           doe
           now
           .
           We
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           
           none
           should
           be
           false
           teachers
           ,
           but
           such
           onely
           as
           deny
           fundamentals
           ,
           and
           that
           pertinaciously
           ,
           though
           these
           by
           Divines
           be
           called
           Heretickes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             marke
             them
             that
             cause
             divisions
             and
             offences
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             ye
             have
             learned
             ,
             and
             avoid
             them
             ,
          
           then
           as
           we
           are
           not
           to
           distinguish
           where
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           does
           not
           distinguish
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           to
           count
           them
           false
           teachers
           ,
           who
           lead
           in
           a
           faction
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           contrary
           to
           any
           doctrine
           of
           truth
           ,
           whether
           fundamentall
           or
           not
           fundamentall
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           them
           as
           Seducers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Peters
           errour
           ,
           since
           he
           beleeved
           Christ
           was
           come
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           17.
           was
           not
           fundamentall
           ,
           but
           consistent
           with
           faith
           ,
           yet
           
             Paul
             withstood
             him
             to
             the
             face
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
          
           and
           if
           he
           had
           pertinaciously
           gone
           on
           
             to
             walke
             not
             uprightly
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             since
             Paul
          
           would
           
             not
             have
             given
             place
             by
             subjection
             to
             such
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             an
             houre
             ,
          
           Gal.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           he
           should
           have
           been
           worthy
           of
           more
           then
           rebuke
           ,
           yea
           of
           higher
           censure
           ,
           the
           like
           we
           must
           say
           of
           Barnabas
           and
           other
           Jewes
           ,
           who
           all
           sinned
           though
           in
           a
           farre
           inferiour
           degree
           with
           these
           ,
           who
           
             came
             in
             privily
             to
             spye
             out
             the
             Christian
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             bondage
             ,
          
           under
           the
           Ceremoniall
           law
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             we
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             heaven
             should
             preach
             (
             any
             other
             Gospel
             )
             then
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
          
           ;
           which
           place
           ,
           with
           good
           warrant
           ,
           our
           Divines
           bring
           against
           the
           unwritten
           traditions
           of
           Papists
           ,
           of
           what
           kinde
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           fundamentalls
           or
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           obtruded
           as
           necessary
           points
           of
           salvation
           or
           not
           necessary
           ,
           but
           accidentalls
           ,
           or
           arbitrary
           points
           ,
           yet
           conducing
           for
           the
           better
           observing
           of
           necessary
           points
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           proved
           else-where
           ,
           that
           Papists
           esteem
           their
           unwritten
           traditions
           ,
           not
           necessary
           points
           of
           faith
           ,
           yea
           many
           of
           them
           to
           be
           accidentals
           ,
           serving
           onely
           
             ad
             mellus
             esse
          
           ,
           
           for
           order
           and
           decency
           ,
           yea
           and
           great
           Doctors
           of
           them
           say
           ,
           neither
           the
           Pope
           nor
           the
           Church
           can
           devile
           
             novum
             dogma
             fidei
          
           ,
           a
           new
           article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           a
           new
           Sacrament
           :
           nor
           can
           we
           say
           that
           the
           adding
           of
           Romish
           ceremonialls
           ,
           such
           as
           consecrating
           of
           Churches
           ,
           baptising
           of
           bells
           ,
           signe
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           are
           fundamentall
           
           errours
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           saving
           faith
           ;
           the
           text
           Gal.
           1.
           8
           ,
           9.
           evinceth
           that
           they
           or
           some
           other
           Gospel
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           beside
           that
           the
           Galathians
           had
           learned
           (
           for
           Paul
           taught
           the
           Galathians
           many
           points
           besides
           fundamentall
           onely
           )
           and
           so
           that
           the
           teachers
           of
           them
           were
           accursed
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           ,
           rebuked
           ,
           withstood
           ,
           censured
           ,
           yea
           cut
           off
           as
           troublers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           These
           to
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           giveth
           the
           title
           due
           to
           false
           teachers
           are
           punishable
           as
           false
           teachers
           and
           heretickes
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           lesse
           degree
           .
           But
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           giveth
           the
           title
           due
           to
           false
           teachers
           to
           such
           as
           erre
           not
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           the
           assumption
           is
           made
           good
           by
           Tit.
           1.
           13
           ,
           14.
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           them
           to
           
             be
             rebuked
             as
             not
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             turne
             others
             from
             the
             truth
             in
             giving
             〈◊〉
             to
             Jewish
             fables
             and
             commandements
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             fables
             and
             needlesse
             Genealogies
             ,
             and
             vaine
             janglings
             ,
             and
             strivings
             about
             the
             Law
             that
             were
             unprofitable
             and
             vaine
             :
          
           now
           these
           questions
           about
           Genealogies
           and
           the
           Law
           ,
           opinions
           on
           either
           sides
           being
           vaine
           and
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           not
           edifying
           in
           the
           faith
           could
           not
           be
           fundamentall
           errours
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           saving
           grace
           and
           salvation
           ,
           but
           hay
           and
           stubble
           builded
           upon
           the
           foundation
           :
           yet
           consider
           what
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           saith
           of
           them
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             For
             there
             are
             many
             unruly
             and
             vaine
             talkers
             ,
             and
             deceivers
             ,
             especially
             they
             of
             the
             circumcision
             ,
             11.
             whose
             mouth
             must
             be
             stopped
             ,
             who
             subvert
             whole
             houses
             ,
             teaching
             things
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             13.
             
             Rebuke
             them
             sharpely
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           to
           soundnesse
           in
           the
           faith
           he
           opposeth
           ,
           
             v.
             14.
             giving
             heed
             unto
             Jewish
             fables
             and
             commandements
             of
             men
             that
             turne
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           3.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             teach
             otherwise
          
           (
           then
           I
           have
           taught
           ;
           now
           Pauls
           doctrine
           of
           widows
           ,
           of
           elders
           ,
           and
           not
           sudden
           accusing
           them
           ,
           his
           charge
           to
           Timothy
           not
           to
           drinke
           water
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           wine
           ,
           were
           not
           fundamentalls
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           whereof
           excludeth
           men
           from
           salvation
           ,
           )
           
             If
             any
             man
             consent
             not
             to
             the
             wholesome
             words
             ,
             even
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             4.
             
             He
             is
             proud
             knowing
             nothing
             as
             be
             ought
             ,
             doting
             about
             questions
             and
             strife
             of
             words
             ,
             whereof
             commeth
             envy
             ,
             strife
             ,
             railing
             ,
             evill
             surmisings
             ,
             5.
             
             Perverse
             disputing
             of
             men
             of
             corrupt
             mindes
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             supposing
             that
             gaine
             is
             godlinesse
             ,
             from
             such
             turne
             away
          
           ;
           then
           doting
           about
           questions
           ,
           strife
           of
           words
           ,
           besides
           ,
           
           not
           consenting
           to
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           and
           doctrine
           of
           godlines
           ,
           is
           
             disputing
             of
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
          
           from
           
             which
             we
             are
             to
             turn
             away
             .
          
           
           
             As
             I
             besought
             thee
             to
             abide
             still
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             when
             I
             went
             into
             M●cedonia
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             charge
             some
             that
             they
             teach
             no
             other
             doctrin
             .
          
           4.
           
           
             Neither
             give
             heed
             to
             fables
             and
             endlesse
             Genealogies
             ,
             which
             minister
             questions
             ,
             rather
             then
             edifying
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             faith
             ,
          
           then
           to
           preach
           fables
           and
           endlesse
           Genealogies
           which
           are
           not
           fundamentall
           errors
           ,
           are
           yet
           another
           doctrine
           then
           the
           Apostles
           taught
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           so
           teach
           are
           to
           be
           charged
           to
           teach
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           under
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           ▪
           if
           they
           wilfully
           continue
           therein
           ;
           
           to
           be
           accused
           and
           censured
           ,
           yea
           and
           we
           are
           
             to
             avoid
             them
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             to
             receive
             them
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             nor
             bid
             them
             God
             speed
             ,
          
           
           and
           so
           non-fundamentalls
           as
           questions
           of
           Genealogies
           come
           in
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             of
             teaching
             〈◊〉
             doctrine
          
           .
           Now
           sure
           questio●s
           of
           Genealogies
           are
           but
           the
           hay
           &
           stubble
           that
           are
           builded
           on
           the
           foundation
           ,
           
           which
           shal
           suffer
           burning
           ,
           when
           the
           teacher
           holding
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           shal
           be
           saved
           ,
           yea
           such
           as
           teach
           circumcision
           ,
           though
           with
           Chri●t
           ,
           then
           must
           teach
           another
           Gospel
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           necessary
           to
           justification
           ,
           as
           Peter
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           compelled
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ▪
           though
           they
           believed
           that
           circumcision
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
           
           And
           it
           should
           be
           hard
           to
           assert
           the
           believing
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           at
           hand
           ,
           
           since
           the
           believing
           of
           it
           was
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           or
           how
           soon
           ,
           in
           the
           believing
           Thessalonians
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           mis-led
           by
           some
           false
           teachers
           ,
           is
           nothing
           so
           fundamentall
           as
           that
           an
           errour
           touching
           that
           time
           must
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           saving
           faith
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostles
           said
           ,
           
           
             These
             were
             the
             last
             dayes
          
           ,
           and
           Christ
           had
           told
           ,
           the
           
             day
             and
             hour
             was
             known
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
          
           yet
           Paul
           insinuates
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           
             shake
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Thessal●nians
             ,
          
           who
           made
           them
           believe
           ,
           it
           was
           at
           hand
           .
           2.
           
           
             Thess
             .
             2.
             2.
             
             Wee
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             —
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             soon
             shaken
             in
             mind
             ,
             or
             be
             troubled
             ,
             neither
             by
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             by
             word
             ,
             nor
             by
             letter
             ,
             as
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Christ
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           5.
           
           We
           beleeve
           with
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           many
           things
           which
           are
           not
           fundamentals
           ,
           as
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           8.
           
           
             But
             (
             beloved
             )
             be
             not
             ignorant
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             that
             one
             day
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             as
             one
             day
             .
          
           How
           many
           (
           suppose
           we
           )
           are
           in
           glory
           that
           dyed
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           
           faith
           ,
           or
           any
           certainty
           of
           faith
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           time
           〈◊〉
           with
           God
           no
           coexistence
           of
           a
           duration
           long
           and
           〈◊〉
           Yet
           Peter
           proposeth
           it
           to
           bee
           beleeved
           with
           certain●y
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           poynts
           of
           sacred
           history
           doth
           the
           〈◊〉
           Ghost
           tell
           us
           Heb.
           11.
           of
           Caine
           and
           
             Abels
             sacrificing
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Abraham
           sojourning
           in
           a
           strange
           Country
           ,
           of
           Sarabs
           〈◊〉
           a
           child
           in
           her
           old
           age
           ,
           of
           Isaacks
           blessing
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           Josephs
           worshipping
           leaning
           on
           the
           end
           of
           a
           staffe
           ,
           Moses
           being
           hid
           three
           months
           ,
           
             the
             falling
             of
             the
             Wals
             of
             Jerich●
             ,
          
           which
           we
           beleeve
           by
           certainty
           of
           divine
           faith
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           fundamentals
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           beleeve
           not
           whatever
           Paul
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           have
           written
           ,
           and
           what
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           have
           said
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           them
           to
           be
           false
           witnesses
           in
           saying
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           &
           writing
           what
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           as
           Paul
           〈◊〉
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           15.
           and
           the
           Apostles
           sayth
           ,
           Act.
           5.
           32.
           
           
             And
             we
             are
             his
             〈◊〉
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             also
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           Now
           〈◊〉
           things
           referre
           not
           onely
           to
           Christs
           death
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           but
           to
           poynts
           not
           fundamentall
           :
           as
           namely
           who
           were
           the
           Instruments
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           even
           the
           high-Priest
           ,
           Pharisees
           and
           cheife-Priests
           ,
           ver
           .
           30.
           
           
             Whom
             yee
             slew
             and
             hanged
             on
             ●
             tree
             ,
          
           Act.
           4.
           10.
           
           
             Whom
             yee
             crucified
          
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           36.
           
           
             Whom
             yee
             have
             crucified
          
           .
           Now
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           were
           witnesses
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           both
           fundamentals
           and
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           
             of
             all
             that
             Jesus
             began
             to
             doe
             and
             teach
             ,
             untill
             the
             day
             〈◊〉
             was
             taken
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
          
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Act.
           1.
           8.
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             witnesses
             unto
             me
             both
             in
             Jerusalem
             and
             in
             Judea
             ,
             and
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             uttermost
             part
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Luke
           24.
           48.
           
           
             Ye
             are
             my
             witnesses
             of
             these
             things
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           ver
           .
           44.
           
           
             Of
             all
             things
             that
             must
             be
             fulfilled
             with
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             concerning
             me
             ,
          
           then
           the
           witnessing
           of
           the
           sacrificed
           ,
           types
           ,
           and
           particular
           ceremonies
           that
           shadowed
           out
           Christ
           ,
           of
           his
           
             being
             borne
             in
             Bethlehem
          
           ,
           Mic.
           2.
           of
           his
           being
           crucified
           between
           two
           transgressors
           ,
           Esay
           53.
           of
           
             his
             riding
             〈◊〉
             Jerusalem
             on
             an
             Asse
             colt
             .
          
           Zach.
           9.
           
           Of
           his
           
             casting
             out
             buyers
             〈…〉
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           through
           his
           zeale
           to
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           Psal
           .
           69.
           of
           the
           betraying
           of
           him
           by
           Judas
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           historicall
           things
           that
           are
           not
           fundamentals
           ,
           yet
           all
           th●●
           were
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           testimony
           ,
           Act.
           5.
           32.
           
           And
           to
           be
           beleeved
           with
           divine
           certi●ude
           of
           〈◊〉
           
           faith
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           Articles
           of
           fundamentalls
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           
             sonne
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             died
             for
             our
             sinnes
             and
             rose
             for
             our
             righteousnes
             ,
          
           except
           we
           say
           that
           the
           Apostles
           are
           false
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           make
           God
           a
           lyar
           ,
           in
           saying
           that
           Judas
           betrayed
           him
           not
           ,
           and
           that
           Barrabas
           a
           Murtherer
           was
           not
           preferred
           to
           him
           ,
           1
           Cor
           15.
           
           1●
           .
           
             Job
             .
             3.
             33.
             1
             
             Job
             .
          
           5.
           10.
           
           For
           if
           we
           give
           God
           the
           lye
           in
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           and
           turne
           non-fundamentals
           into
           controversies
           and
           conjectures
           ,
           and
           thinke
           we
           must
           beleeve
           fundamentals
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           fixedly
           and
           peremptorily
           ,
           and
           lead
           a
           good
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           are
           saved
           but
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           as
           touching
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           we
           may
           beleeve
           these
           with
           a
           reserve
           and
           a
           demurre
           ,
           and
           may
           beleeve
           them
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           or
           an
           houre
           ,
           and
           deny
           them
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           again
           ,
           bee
           carried
           about
           with
           a
           new
           wind
           of
           doctrine
           and
           beleeve
           the
           third
           day
           ,
           and
           deny
           them
           the
           fourth
           day
           ,
           beleeve
           them
           the
           fift
           day
           ,
           and
           deny
           them
           the
           sixt
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           a
           whirly-gigge
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           faith
           for
           a
           new-moone
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           halfe
           ,
           and
           a
           quarter
           moone
           ,
           as
           the
           Independents
           ,
           in
           their
           Apology
           makes
           this
           a
           principle
           of
           their
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           these
           things
           so
           ,
           as
           wee
           leave
           roome
           for
           a
           new
           light
           to
           cast
           a
           board
           again
           at
           the
           blowing
           of
           the
           wind
           of
           a
           new
           phancy
           (
           of
           which
           we
           have
           seene
           more
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           
           these
           four
           years
           ,
           past
           then
           we
           desire
           to
           see
           in
           any
           that
           professe
           godlinesse
           )
           and
           as
           the
           Holland-Arminians
           say
           (
           from
           whom
           new
           lights
           or
           old
           darknesses
           have
           their
           rise
           )
           
             a
             faith
             of
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             may
             be
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
          
           which
           (
           say
           we
           )
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           
           a
           false
           opinion
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           yeare
           old
           lye
           ,
           a
           gray-haird
           untruth
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           conjectures
           ,
           but
           faith
           it
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           called
           .
           But
           the
           late
           Independents
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           Libertines
           of
           England
           do
           only
           say
           such
           a
           monthly
           faith
           is
           to
           be
           tollerated
           because
           of
           the
           darkenes
           of
           our
           mind
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           faith
           ,
           not
           but
           a
           conjectural
           opinion
           .
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           by
           a
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           no
           other
           faith
           except
           in
           some
           few
           fundamentals
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           since
           Adam
           died
           (
           except
           the
           man
           Christ
           )
           ever
           knew
           or
           could
           determine
           how
           few
           ,
           or
           how
           many
           ,
           so
           our
           faith
           in
           fundamentals
           in
           that
           ,
           totters
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           these
           precepts
           and
           commands
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             Try
             the
             spirits
             whither
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no.
             Try
             al
             things
             ,
             hold
             that
             which
             is
             
             good
             ,
          
           &
           the
           example
           of
           the
           noble
           Bereans
           who
           examined
           Pauls
           doctrine
           ,
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           doth
           lay
           a
           divine
           command
           in
           them
           to
           beleeve
           non-fundamentals
           with
           a
           reserve
           .
           Yea
           they
           say
           with
           the
           Arminians
           ,
           &c.
           that
           it
           is
           against
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           whereas
           liberty
           of
           lying
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           who
           hath
           taken
           liberty
           or
           rather
           helish
           licence
           to
           lye
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           &
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           
             against
             our
             growing
             in
             knowl●dge
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             that
             God
             would
             open
             their
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             wonders
             of
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           against
           the
           prophesies
           that
           in
           the
           
             last
             days
             the
             earth
             shal
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           the
           
             light
             of
             the
             moon
             shal
             be
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             of
             seven
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             star
             shal
             arise
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             shall
             be
             powred
             on
             all
             flesh
             ,
             young
             and
             old
             ,
             maids
             and
             children
             .
          
           To
           all
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           either
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           moves
           men
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           this
           (
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           visible
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           is
           constituted
           of
           beleevers
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           Rome
           ,
           and
           others
           were
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           planted
           and
           watered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           )
           or
           no.
           If
           no
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           faith
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           .
           1.
           
           No
           truth
           of
           God
           to
           Independents
           ,
           &c.
           for
           which
           they
           can
           suffer
           ,
           but
           a
           meer
           opinion
           ,
           then
           they
           cannot
           suffer
           for
           it
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           beleive
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           because
           the
           Lord
           so
           saith
           ,
           
           is
           wrought
           only
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           wrought
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           a
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           divine
           truth
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           moves
           no
           man
           to
           beleeve
           a
           lye
           ,
           for
           a
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           divine
           truth
           then
           doth
           not
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           will
           you
           so
           to
           beleeve
           it
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           as
           you
           must
           upon
           a
           new
           light
           beleeve
           the
           contrary
           to
           morrow
           .
           For
           I
           renew
           the
           argument
           in
           its
           full
           strength
           ,
           touching
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           contradicent
           which
           you
           beleeved
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           either
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           must
           move
           you
           to
           beleeve
           that
           contradicent
           as
           a
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           I●
           no
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           divine
           faith
           you
           have
           of
           it
           ;
           if
           yea
           ,
           then
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           former
           was
           the
           beleeving
           of
           a
           lye
           ,
           
           so
           that
           you
           must
           make
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           the
           father
           of
           beleeving
           a
           lye
           .
           2.
           
           The
           object
           of
           divine
           faith
           a
           lye
           .
        
         
           2
           This
           is
           to
           teach
           us
           to
           be
           
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
          
           whereas
           faith
           of
           fundamentals
           or
           non-fundamentals
           is
           to
           beleeve
           a
           truth
           ,
           
             because
             so
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           that
           cannot
           lye
           ,
           nor
           speake
           untruth
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           men
           to
           beleeve
           those
           non-fundamental
           truths
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           bee
           as
           well
           lyes
           as
           divine
           truths
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
           These
           Precepts
           ,
           
             Try
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             Try
             all
             things
             ,
          
           enjoyne
           an
           examination
           of
           fundamentalls
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           non-fundamentalls
           :
           and
           what
           reason
           have
           Independents
           to
           say
           these
           Precepts
           hold
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           onely
           .
           Mr.
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           with
           better
           ground
           saith
           ,
           they
           hold
           in
           all
           ,
           for
           must
           we
           hold
           that
           which
           is
           good
           onely
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Bereans
           try
           Pauls
           doctrine
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           and
           onely
           necessary
           fundamentall
           which
           Paul
           preached
           ,
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             was
             the
             Messiah
             that
             dyed
             ,
             rose
             againe
             ,
          
           Act.
           17.
           3.
           and
           are
           therefore
           commended
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           v.
           10.
           11
           
           ?
           above
           those
           of
           Thessalonica
           ,
           and
           must
           wee
           beleeve
           every
           Spirit
           who
           preach
           fundamentall
           truths
           ,
           or
           fundamentall
           errours
           ,
           who
           say
           Christ
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           upon
           trust
           ?
           the
           contrary
           of
           which
           John
           expresly
           enjoyneth
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           :
           yea
           we
           are
           rather
           to
           try
           fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           to
           walke
           upon
           sure
           and
           unmoveable
           principles
           ,
           since
           an
           errour
           here
           hazardeth
           our
           eternall
           salvation
           ,
           and
           is
           of
           as
           great
           concernment
           as
           our
           souls
           are
           ,
           but
           errours
           or
           mistakes
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           sinnes
           ,
           yet
           are
           consistent
           with
           saving
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           salvation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Try
             all
             things
             ,
             try
             the
             spirits
             ,
          
           must
           have
           this
           sense
           ,
           
             beleeve
             what
             ever
             God
             saith
          
           ,
           be
           it
           fundamentall
           or
           non-fundamentall
           ,
           not
           onely
           after
           you
           have
           searched
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           sound
           it
           agreeable
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           the
           Bereans
           did
           ,
           but
           though
           you
           finde
           it
           consonant
           to
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ;
           yet
           because
           you
           are
           not
           infallible
           ,
           nor
           the
           Spirit
           that
           leads
           you
           therein
           infallible
           ,
           beleeve
           it
           with
           a
           reserve
           (
           say
           the
           Independents
           )
           and
           with
           leaving
           place
           to
           a
           new
           light
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           must
           believe
           it
           to
           day
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           morrow
           to
           be
           a
           lye
           ,
           the
           third
           day
           a
           truth
           ,
           the
           fourth
           day
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           circle
           till
           your
           doomsday
           come
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           must
           ever
           beleeve
           and
           learne
           ,
           never
           come
           to
           a
           settlement
           and
           establishing
           in
           the
           truth
           ;
           but
           dye
           trying
           ,
           dye
           doubting
           ,
           dye
           with
           a
           trepedation
           and
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           dye
           and
           live
           a
           Scepticke
           ,
           like
           the
           Philosophers
           that
           said
           they
           knew
           nothing
           ,
           and
           I
           thinke
           Libertines
           cannot
           but
           be
           Scepticks
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           more
           to
           bee
           said
           for
           the
           Scepticisme
           of
           some
           ,
           then
           the
           Libertinisme
           of
           others
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Would
           these
           Masters
           argue
           formally
           ,
           they
           must
           say
           what
           ever
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           try
           before
           we
           receive
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           uncompelledly
           receive
           and
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           after
           tryall
           that
           ought
           to
           bee
           tolerated
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           doctrine
           and
           practice
           ,
           or
           profession
           sutable
           thereunto
           before
           men
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           assume
           ,
           But
           whether
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           fundamentalls
           or
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           be
           divine
           truths
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           whether
           fornication
           be
           sin
           ,
           and
           plurality
           of
           wives
           ,
           and
           community
           of
           goods
           ,
           and
           spoyling
           of
           wicked
           men
           of
           their
           wives
           ,
           and
           their
           lands
           ,
           and
           possessions
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelites
           spoyled
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           are
           such
           truths
           that
           we
           must
           try
           before
           we
           receive
           ,
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           beleeve
           and
           practice
           ;
           ergo
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           tolerate
           fornication
           ,
           plurality
           of
           wives
           ,
           spoyling
           of
           men
           of
           their
           possessions
           and
           goods
           ,
           and
           community
           of
           goods
           ,
           but
           the
           conclusion
           is
           absurd
           and
           blasphemous
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Magistracy
           ,
           nor
           violence
           to
           bee
           done
           to
           ill-doers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           neither
           must
           we
           defend
           our
           owne
           lives
           ,
           nor
           flye
           ,
           nor
           resist
           injuries
           ,
           but
           turne
           up
           the
           other
           cheeke
           to
           him
           that
           smites
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           man
           take
           your
           cloake
           ,
           give
           him
           your
           coat
           also
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           that
           Anabaptists
           put
           on
           the
           words
           ;
           yea
           and
           cut
           off
           your
           hands
           and
           feet
           ,
           plucke
           out
           your
           eyes
           ,
           if
           they
           cause
           you
           to
           offend
           and
           shed
           your
           owne
           blood
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           unnaturall
           violence
           that
           is
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           sense
           of
           this
           (
           
             Try
             all
             ,
             and
             hold
             that
             which
             is
             good
          
           )
           must
           be
           ,
           Try
           and
           search
           the
           true
           senses
           of
           divine
           truths
           ,
           and
           then
           having
           tryed
           and
           beleeved
           ,
           hold
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           it
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           to
           the
           light
           of
           the
           just
           contrary
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           having
           found
           a
           contrary
           light
           ,
           try
           that
           the
           third
           morrow
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           to
           another
           new
           and
           contrary
           light
           the
           third
           morrow
           .
           Now
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           must
           command
           doubting
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           and
           doubting
           till
           we
           lose
           faith
           ,
           and
           finde
           it
           againe
           ,
           and
           lose
           it
           againe
           in
           a
           circle
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           
             must
             try
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             try
             all
             spirits
             ,
          
           the
           Bereans
           must
           try
           their
           owne
           trying
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           doubtings
           and
           beleeving
           ,
           and
           so
           into
           infinite
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           finde
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           Pauls
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           yet
           must
           they
           try
           and
           doubt
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           with
           the
           Libertines
           reserve
           ,
           waiting
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           shall
           give
           himselfe
           the
           lye
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           I
           moved
           you
           to
           beleeve
           such
           a
           truth
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           article
           of
           faith
           the
           last
           yeare
           ,
           but
           now
           after
           a
           more
           deepe
           consideration
           ,
           I
           move
           you
           to
           beleeve
           the
           contrary
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           yee
           leave
           roome
           to
           my
           new
           light
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
           The
           sense
           also
           of
           these
           (
           
             Lord
             enlighten
             mine
             eyes
          
           )
           that
           I
           may
           know
           thee
           with
           a
           suller
           evidence
           not
           of
           Moon-light
           ,
           but
           of
           Day-light
           ,
           or
           as
           of
           seven
           dayes
           into
           one
           ,
           bee
           this
           ,
           
             Lord
             open
             my
             eyes
             ,
             and
             increase
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             grant
             that
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             may
             bestow
             upon
             my
             darke
             soule
             more
             Scepticall
             ,
             conjecturall
             ,
             and
             fluctuating
             knowledge
             to
             know
             and
             beleeve
             things
             with
             a
             reserve
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             leaving
             of
             roome
             to
             beleeve
             the
             contrary
             to
             morrow
             of
             that
             which
             I
             beleeve
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             contradicent
             of
             that
             the
             third
             day
             which
             I
             shall
             beleeve
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             so
             till
             I
             dye
             ;
             let
             me
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             have
             the
             grace
             of
             a
             circular
             faith
             ,
             running
             like
             the
             wheels
             of
             the
             wind-mill
          
           ;
           for
           the
           growing
           knowledge
           we
           seeke
           of
           God
           as
           in
           a
           way
           of
           growing
           ever
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           till
           grace
           be
           turned
           into
           glory
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           18.
           if
           our
           growth
           of
           knowledge
           stand
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           in
           a
           circular
           motion
           from
           darknesse
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           backe
           againe
           from
           light
           to
           darknesse
           ,
           like
           the
           motion
           of
           a
           beast
           in
           a
           horse-mill
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           learne
           and
           beleeve
           this
           topicke
           truth
           of
           faith
           to
           day
           ,
           I
           unknow
           ,
           I
           unlearn
           and
           deny
           it
           to
           morrow
           as
           an
           untruth
           :
           And
           againe
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           up
           the
           third
           day
           as
           a
           truth
           ;
           then
           we
           seeke
           in
           prayer
           not
           settled
           and
           fixed
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           a
           well-rooted
           faith
           of
           truths
           to
           beleeve
           them
           without
           a
           reserve
           ,
           or
           a
           demurre
           ,
           to
           sen●
           way
           the
           opinion
           I
           have
           of
           this
           non-fundamentall
           or
           fundamentall
           truth
           as
           a
           grosse
           mistake
           ,
           and
           to
           welcome
           the
           just
           contrary
           opinion
           as
           a
           truth
           :
           And
           againe
           ,
           to
           send
           it
           away
           upon
           a
           new
           light
           ,
           &c.
           now
           this
           is
           but
           a
           mocking
           of
           God
           to
           pray
           for
           his
           Spirit
           that
           wee
           may
           barter
           and
           change
           opinions
           with
           every
           new
           Moone
           ;
           for
           our
           prayer
           for
           new
           light
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           would
           teach
           us
           faith
           and
           opinion
           of
           truths
           and
           falsehoods
           in
           a
           circle
           ;
           but
           that
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Would
           give
           the
           Spirit
           of
           revelation
           to
           see
           Gospel
           truths
           with
           a
           cleare
           revelation
           of
           faith
           .
           2.
           
           That
           hee
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           cause
           that
           light
           by
           which
           we
           see
           the
           same
           ancient
           Gospel-truths
           ,
           
           shine
           more
           fully
           ,
           with
           a
           larger
           measure
           of
           heavenly
           evidence
           .
           3.
           
           That
           our
           light
           may
           so
           grow
           into
           the
           perfect
           day
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           new
           deductions
           ,
           consequences
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           new
           fresh
           conclusions
           from
           the
           former
           truthe
           of
           God.
           But
           by
           scepticall
           faith
           ,
           we
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           give
           us
           a
           contrary
           new
           light
           ,
           to
           get
           a
           new
           faith
           ,
           of
           truths
           ,
           formerly
           beleeved
           contradicent
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           faith
           which
           produced
           joy
           ,
           yea
           joy
           unspeakable
           and
           glorious
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           7
           ,
           8.
           and
           glorying
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           sweetnesse
           of
           peace
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           for
           this
           ,
           not
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Moone
           turned
           in
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           as
           seven
           dayes
           in
           one
           ,
           but
           light
           turned
           in
           night
           darkenesse
           ,
           the
           truth
           in
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           made
           the
           father
           of
           lyes
        
         
           8.
           
           The
           Apostles
           never
           bid
           us
           know
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           with
           a
           reserve
           .
           
           Libertines
           bi●lus
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           them
           ,
           bids
           us
           
             know
             assuredly
             that
             Jesus
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           they
           exhort
           us
           to
           bee
           rooted
           and
           established
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           
             to
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             all
             ,
          
           both
           fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           the
           historicalls
           ,
           of
           the
           birth
           ,
           life
           ,
           miracles
           ,
           words
           ,
           facts
           ,
           death
           ,
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           buriall
           ,
           resurrection
           ,
           ascention
           ,
           &c.
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Luke
           exhorteth
           
             Theophilus
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           yea
           the
           Apostle
           clearely
           Heb.
           5.
           exhorteth
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           many
           points
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           beside
           the
           
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           of
           Catecheticke
           points
           fit
           for
           babes
           who
           have
           not
           stomachs
           to
           beare
           stronger
           food
           ,
           v.
           12.
           13.
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           rebuketh
           them
           for
           
             being
             dull
             of
             hearing
          
           ,
           which
           is
           opposite
           to
           being
           
             teachers
             of
             the
          
           word
           of
           truth
           to
           others
           ;
           which
           must
           insinuate
           they
           were
           to
           have
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           conjecturall
           and
           fluctuating
           opinions
           of
           the
           things
           they
           were
           to
           teach
           .
           2.
           
           He
           reproves
           them
           for
           that
           they
           
             had
             not
             their
             senses
             exercised
             to
             discerne
             good
             and
             ill
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             they
             were
             unskilfull
             in
             the
             words
             of
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           3.
           
           He
           exhorteth
           them
           ,
           chap.
           6.
           1.
           
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             to
             perfection
             ,
             beyond
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Now
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           know
           all
           ,
           except
           some
           fundamentalls
           and
           principles
           with
           a
           reserve
           and
           a
           doubting
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           have
           
             the
             senses
             exercised
             to
             discern
             good
             and
             ill
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           
             be
             skilfull
             in
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             nor
             to
             goe
             on
             to
             perfection
             ,
          
           but
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           horse-mill
           ,
           and
           be
           at
           the
           same
           perfection
           of
           knowledge
           
           in
           knowing
           and
           beleeving
           all
           ,
           even
           fundamentalls
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           or
           all
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           say
           other
           Libertines
           ,
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           a
           resolution
           to
           judge
           them
           all
           falsehood
           and
           lyes
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           argues
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           obscurity
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           able
           to
           instruct
           us
           in
           all
           truths
           ,
           and
           renders
           it
           as
           a
           nose
           of
           wax
           in
           all
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           histories
           ,
           narrations
           ,
           &c.
           in
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           Scripture
           is
           as
           evident
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           simple
           ,
           obvious
           to
           the
           lowest
           capacities
           in
           most
           points
           ,
           except
           some
           few
           Prophesies
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           layes
           a
           blasphemous
           charge
           on
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           written
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           upon
           an
           intention
           that
           we
           should
           have
           no
           assured
           and
           fixed
           knowledge
           ,
           no
           faith
           but
           a
           meere
           probable
           opinion
           ,
           a
           conjecturall
           ,
           dubious
           apprehension
           of
           truths
           ,
           with
           a
           reserve
           to
           beleeve
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Lords
           purpose
           had
           beene
           that
           we
           should
           all
           be
           Scepticks
           ,
           and
           dye
           doubting
           :
           and
           how
           then
           can
           God
           in
           justice
           punish
           any
           man
           ,
           for
           not
           beleeving
           and
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           our
           Master
           and
           Lord
           ?
           If
           it
           bee
           unpossible
           even
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           know
           his
           will
           in
           whole
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           and
           in
           the
           most
           part
           (
           as
           others
           say
           )
           yea
           it
           must
           not
           be
           our
           sinfull
           darkenesse
           in
           that
           wee
           cannot
           beleeve
           most
           of
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           will
           and
           command
           of
           God
           we
           doe
           so
           :
           and
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           the
           second
           faith
           contradictory
           to
           the
           former
           to
           be
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           end
           ?
           since
           we
           are
           to
           beleeve
           all
           the
           foure
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           our
           dying
           day
           with
           a
           reserve
           for
           the
           word
           is
           alike
           dubious
           now
           as
           in
           Pauls
           dayes
           :
           and
           since
           the
           Apostles
           charge
           us
           to
           beleeve
           and
           be
           comforted
           in
           beleeving
           the
           truths
           which
           they
           beleeved
           ,
           not
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           as
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           fellow-Citizens
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           that
           the
           Apostles
           also
           beleeved
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           .
        
         
           10
           All
           our
           practises
           according
           to
           fundamentals
           or
           non-fundamentals
           must
           bee
           in
           faith
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           a
           perswasion
           that
           what
           we
           doe
           is
           according
           to
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           sin
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             23.
             and
             are
             condemned
             in
             all
             we
             doe
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           faith
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           practise
           ,
           
           we
           can
           do
           nothing
           in
           faith
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           resolve
           upon
           doubting
           :
           so
           what
           you
           doe
           ,
           may
           as
           possibly
           be
           murther
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           stealing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           as
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           you
           must
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           what
           you
           do
           to
           day
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           morrowyou
           must
           beleeve
           upon
           a
           new
           light
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unlawfull
           and
           sin
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           the
           erroneous
           conscience
           the
           rule
           of
           your
           faith
           ,
           and
           practise
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           holy
           ghost
           command
           you
           to
           beleeve
           such
           points
           ,
           with
           the
           faith
           of
           a
           reserve
           ,
           he
           must
           command
           you
           to
           practise
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           present
           faith
           that
           he
           commands
           you
           to
           have
           of
           those
           truths
           .
           But
           the
           present
           you
           have
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           beleife
           of
           a
           lye
           and
           a
           blasphemous
           untruth
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           ten
           Commandements
           should
           bee
           a
           rule
           to
           no
           man.
           But
           his
           erroneous
           conscience
           ,
           if
           then
           he
           beleeve
           that
           it
           is
           such
           acceptable
           worship
           as
           God
           craved
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           you
           sacrifice
           your
           Sonne
           to
           God
           ,
           you
           beleeve
           it
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           to
           practise
           it
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           oblieged
           to
           practice
           what
           you
           are
           oblieged
           to
           beleeve
           :
           but
           you
           are
           oblieged
           to
           beleeve
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           acceptable
           service
           to
           God
           to
           sacrifice
           your
           child
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           non-fundamentall
           not
           clearly
           determined
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           least
           it
           is
           contraverted
           by
           many
           that
           goe
           for
           godly
           people
           .
           Now
           if
           so
           ,
           God
           shall
           obliege
           men
           to
           sin
           and
           not
           to
           sin
           ;
           to
           doe
           his
           revealed
           wil
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           doe
           his
           revealed
           will
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           commandement
           ,
           which
           were
           blasphemous
           ,
           now
           that
           we
           are
           to
           practise
           according
           to
           our
           faith
           of
           reserve
           .
           I
           prove
           by
           the
           doctrin
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           for
           they
           teach
           a
           man
           is
           to
           suffer
           death
           ,
           and
           any
           torment
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           he
           say
           ,
           
             there
             bee
             three
             persons
             in
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             two
             natures
             and
             one
             person
             in
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             Presbyterian
             Government
             is
             lawfull
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Prince
             is
             to
             punish
             false
             teachers
          
           if
           he
           beleeve
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           though
           hee
           is
           to
           beleeve
           with
           a
           reserve
           and
           doubt
           somely
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           truths
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           is
           his
           faith
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           the
           faith
           of
           a
           lye
           ,
           his
           onely
           oblieging
           rule
           of
           his
           practise
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Libertines
           .
           I
           confesse
           hee
           is
           rather
           to
           suffer
           death
           then
           to
           professe
           any
           doctrine
           contrary
           to
           the
           dictates
           even
           of
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           ,
           because
           he
           should
           choose
           afflictions
           rather
           then
           sin
           .
           But
           when
           we
           are
           commanded
           
           faith
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           beleeve
           a
           lye
           (
           which
           is
           blasphemous
           )
           and
           what
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           beleeve
           by
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           an
           oblieging
           rule
           to
           our
           practice
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           we
           be
           oblieged
           to
           sin
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           to
           
             offer
             your
             child
             to
             God
             in
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           is
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           a
           cleare
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           a
           fundamentall
           errour
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           dispute
           Libertines
           arguments
           are
           for
           a
           toleration
           of
           all
           ,
           whether
           they
           erre
           in
           fundamentalls
           or
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           determine
           what
           is
           of
           their
           owne
           naturall
           ,
           are
           controversall
           and
           disputable
           to
           humane
           reason
           ,
           
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           for
           we
           either
           speake
           what
           are
           
             de
             facto
          
           actually
           controverted
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           or
           what
           be
           those
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           disproportion
           to
           humane
           reason
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           ,
           may
           be
           controverted
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           we
           speake
           of
           those
           which
           are
           not
           controversall
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           the
           
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           not
           clearely
           determined
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           touching
           the
           former
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           we
           know
           not
           controverted
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           except
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           also
           controverted
           two
           wayes
           :
           Atheists
           so
           farre
           winke
           ,
           though
           nature
           cannot
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           devills
           ,
           and
           godlesse
           men
           run
           it selfe
           starke
           blinde
           ,
           as
           they
           deny
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           malice
           .
           2.
           
           They
           cavill
           at
           all
           arguments
           brought
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           must
           bee
           a
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           strong
           enough
           for
           the
           wit
           of
           the
           devill
           to
           answer
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           these
           that
           are
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           controversall
           (
           though
           no
           truths
           ,
           
           especially
           truths
           revealed
           and
           spoken
           by
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ,
           are
           in
           themselves
           controversall
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           can
           bee
           opposed
           )
           yet
           are
           there
           two
           sorts
           of
           truths
           that
           are
           in
           relation
           to
           humane
           reason
           controvertable
           .
           1.
           
           The
           principles
           of
           nature
           
             that
             God
             is
          
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           infinit
           ,
           omnipotent
           ,
           just
           ,
           mercifull
           ,
           omniscient
           ,
           &c.
           to
           be
           loved
           ,
           served
           ,
           obeyed
           ,
           &c.
           that
           superiours
           and
           parents
           are
           to
           be
           honoured
           ,
           our
           neighbour
           not
           to
           bee
           hurt
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           doe
           to
           others
           as
           we
           would
           they
           should
           doe
           to
           us
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           themselves
           controversall
           ;
           but
           the
           practicall
           conclusions
           drawne
           from
           thence
           are
           controversall
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           darkenesse
           ,
           as
           polygamy
           ,
           community
           of
           goods
           ,
           
           all
           these
           ,
           whether
           the
           Saints
           may
           rob
           and
           spoyle
           wicked
           men
           of
           their
           possessions
           ,
           and
           kill
           them
           upon
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           authority
           of
           Saintship
           ,
           are
           of
           themselves
           controversall
           in
           relation
           to
           our
           nature
           who
           acknowledge
           Scripture
           to
           bee
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           for
           supernaturall
           truths
           that
           cannot
           finde
           lodging
           in
           the
           sphere
           ,
           or
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           doctrine
           
             of
             one
             God
             in
             three
             persons
             of
             the
             incarnation
             of
             two
             natures
             in
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             imputed
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             salvation
             by
             beleeving
             in
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
          
           ;
           
           and
           those
           that
           are
           not
           knowable
           but
           by
           supernaturall
           revelation
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           the
           fundamentalls
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           more
           controversall
           of
           themselves
           then
           the
           most
           part
           of
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           as
           
             Joh.
             Goodwin
          
           does
           rightly
           observe
           ,
           for
           nature
           hath
           more
           shadow
           of
           reason
           to
           cavill
           and
           plead
           against
           these
           ,
           then
           any
           other
           truths
           ;
           if
           then
           no
           coercive
           power
           ought
           to
           be
           used
           against
           such
           as
           teach
           errours
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           fundamentalls
           ,
           because
           such
           points
           are
           controversall
           ,
           there
           is
           farre
           more
           warrant
           to
           free
           those
           from
           all
           coercive
           power
           who
           deny
           all
           principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           and
           turne
           so
           from
           the
           faith
           that
           they
           deny
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           but
           phansied
           fables
           ,
           because
           they
           teach
           things
           most
           controversall
           ;
           and
           so
           upon
           the
           grounds
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           one
           Catholicke
           toleration
           is
           due
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           shall
           turn
           Jew
           or
           Mahometan
           ,
           or
           Indian
           or
           Heathenish
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           having
           been
           a
           glistering
           star
           in
           the
           Firmament
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           &
           should
           pervert
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           Elimas
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           to
           punish
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           carry
           Navies
           ,
           and
           millions
           of
           soules
           to
           hell
           ,
           yea
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           to
           be
           rebuked
           nor
           declaimed
           against
           as
           a
           childe
           of
           the
           devill
           ,
           and
           an
           enemy
           to
           all
           righteousnesse
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           meeknesse
           and
           gentlenesse
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           for
           rebuking
           of
           him
           thus
           ,
           is
           as
           unjust
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           not
           in
           his
           power
           what
           he
           thinks
           or
           apprehends
           for
           truth
           ,
           or
           what
           not
           ,
           (
           say
           Libertines
           )
           as
           to
           command
           the
           Sun
           to
           shine
           at
           midnight
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           What
           opinions
           〈…〉
        
         
           BUt
           are
           there
           no
           far
           off
           〈◊〉
           at
           all
           to
           be
           〈…〉
           not
           learned
           men
           give
           divers
           and
           contrary
           expositions
           〈◊〉
           one
           and
           the
           same
           text
           of
           Scripture
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           Church
           suffered
           errours
           and
           erronious
           〈◊〉
           in
           godly
           〈◊〉
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           even
           in
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈…〉
           have
           not
           implored
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           〈…〉
           them
           ,
           though
           all
           errours
           printed
           and
           preached
           hurt
           the
           soules
           of
           others
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Some
           errors
           are
           about
           things
           that
           God
           〈◊〉
           indifferent
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           〈◊〉
           opinion
           and
           〈…〉
           meate●
           and
           dayes
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           8.
           〈◊〉
           in
           these
           ,
           God
           gives
           an
           indulgence
           ,
           and
           bid●
           us
           so
           long
           as
           the
           date
           of
           indifferency
           in
           doreth
           ,
           bea
           with
           the
           〈…〉
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           you
           shall
           not
           finde
           that
           Paul
           〈…〉
           with
           the
           unlimited
           practise
           of
           dayes
           and
           meates
           〈…〉
           and
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           case
           of
           scandall
           ,
           〈…〉
           the
           practise
           ,
           to
           the
           scandalizing
           of
           the
           weake
           ,
           and
           calleth
           it
           soul-murther
           ,
           and
           here
           it
           in
           like
           the
           Church
           may
           suffer
           sinfull
           ignorances
           ,
           for
           ●s
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           to
           publish
           all
           externals
           ,
           
           sinnes
           of
           inf●rmity
           against
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           ●or
           then
           humaine
           societies
           must
           be
           dissolved
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           subsist
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           a
           reciprocall
           ye●lding
           to
           the
           infirmities
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           weake
           and
           〈◊〉
           ;
           as
           we
           
             must
             not
             make
             a
             man
             an
             offender
             for
             a
             word
             ,
          
           though
           it
           bee
           a
           hasty
           and
           sinful
           word
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           family
           where
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           house
           hath
           the
           power
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           proportionally
           in
           other
           societies
           ,
           we
           would
           heare
           Solomon
           saying
           ,
           
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             21
             
             Also
             take
             not
             heed
             to
             all
             words
             that
             are
             spoken
             ,
             least
             thou
             leave
             thy
             servant
             curse
             thee
             .
          
           So
           it
           would
           appeare
           ,
           that
           some
           lower
           errours
           ,
           that
           are
           farre
           off
           ,
           without
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           ordinary
           discerning
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           lye
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           the
           〈…〉
           on
           (
           as
           fundametals
           ,
           and
           Gospell
           promises
           lye
           heard
           the
           heart
           of
           Christ
           )
           may
           bee
           dispensed
           with
           as
           a
           conjectur●
           ,
           what
           became
           of
           the
           meate
           that
           Christ
           eats
           after
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           
           when
           he
           was
           now
           in
           the
           state
           of
           immortality
           ,
           and
           some
           probable
           opinions
           that
           ,
           neither
           better
           the
           holder
           ,
           no●
           much
           promove
           or
           hinder
           the
           edification
           of
           others
           ,
           are
           not
           much
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           ,
           save
           that
           〈…〉
           is
           sinfull
           ,
           and
           happily
           may
           bee
           tollerated
           :
           or
           whether
           the
           heavens
           and
           〈◊〉
           ,
           after
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           shall
           be
           〈…〉
           and
           turned
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           be
           no
           〈◊〉
           or
           if
           〈◊〉
           shal
           be
           renewed
           ,
           and
           delivered
           from
           vanity
           and
           indeed
           with
           new
           〈◊〉
           to
           stand
           〈◊〉
           as
           lasting
           and
           eternall
           〈…〉
           and
           witnesses
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           
             God
             ▪
             〈…〉
             Christs
          
           ,
           and
           the
           redeemed
           in
           heaven
           in
           〈…〉
           live
           in
           glory
           to
           be
           eternall
           lectures
           ,
           and
           testimonies
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Redeemer
           and
           Sanctifier
           of
           his
           people
           ▪
           〈…〉
           most
           probable
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           may
           〈◊〉
           to
           say
           much
           some
           other
           side
           .
        
         
           2
           For
           diverse
           expositions
           of
           one
           and
           〈…〉
           
             Heavens
             and
             new
             Earth
          
           ,
           when
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           expositions
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           is
           revealed
           ●o
           the
           godly
           and
           learned
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           life
           doe
           but
           know
           and
           prophesie
           in
           part
           ,
           doe
           neither
           doubt
           the
           fundation
           ,
           〈…〉
           truth
           ,
           that
           is
           non-fundamentall
           ,
           we
           think
           the
           opinion
           of
           both
           may
           be
           tollerated
           ,
           even
           though
           the
           one
           of
           them
           be
           in
           it selfe
           an
           errour
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           ground
           that
           Church
           and
           Magistrates
           both
           are
           to
           tollerate
           ,
           not
           to
           punish
           these
           infirmities
           ,
           against
           both
           tables
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           necessary
           results
           of
           sin
           originall
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           〈◊〉
           about
           with
           them
           a
           body
           of
           sin
           .
           And
           the
           like
           I
           say
           another
           the
           like
           opinions
           about
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           especially
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           as
           the
           virginity
           of
           Mary
           for
           all
           her
           life
           .
        
         
           3
           Such
           opinions
           and
           practise
           ●●as
           make
           an
           evident
           schisme
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           set
           up
           two
           distinct
           Churches
           ,
           of
           different
           formes
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           pretending
           to
           different
           institutions
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           one
           must
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           principles
           labour
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           cannot
           be
           tollerated
           ,
           &c.
           for
           each
           pretending
           their
           fellow
           Churches
           to
           bee
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           devill
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           both
           make
           one
           true
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           agreeing
           in
           all
           fundamentals
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           truths
           ,
           yet
           sure
           the
           whole
           
           should
           be
           a
           Kingdome
           devided
           against
           it selfe
           ,
           〈…〉
           destroyeth
           peace
           much
           〈…〉
           the
           devisions
           of
           one
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           Church
           of
           〈◊〉
           though
           they
           pretended
           not
           to
           be
           different
           Churches
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           said
           they
           were
           of
           Paul
           professed
           they
           could
           not
           be
           disciples
           of
           Peter
           ,
           but
           he
           sharpely
           rebuked
           them
           〈◊〉
           man
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           devided
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           must
           say
           ,
           
             Paul
             was
             crucified
             for
             them
          
           ,
           and
           was
           their
           redeemer
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           if
           obstinately
           they
           had
           proceeded
           〈◊〉
           that
           separation
           ,
           Paul
           would
           have
           none
           on
           to
           higher
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           farre
           more
           could
           he
           not
           end●●e
           gathering
           of
           true
           Churches
           out
           of
           true
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           professed
           practise
           of
           Independents
           :
           and
           yet
           both
           sides
           pretending
           the
           spirit
           of
           descerning
           ;
           could
           say
           ,
           the
           spirit
           testifies
           to
           my
           soule
           that
           Paul
           is
           the
           onely
           called
           preacher
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           nay
           but
           to
           my
           discerning
           Cepha●
           or
           Peter
           is
           the
           onely
           man
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           heare
           or
           follow
           .
           And
           a
           third
           ,
           nay
           ,
           not
           any
           on
           earth
           ,
           nor
           any
           ministery
           wil
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           but
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             the
             heavens
             must
             containe
             till
             the
             last
             day
             ,
          
           〈◊〉
           my
           onely
           ,
           onely
           preacher
           ,
           now
           if
           a
           Jezabel
           come
           in
           and
           say
           no
           ministry
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           but
           Christ
           ,
           and
           turne
           away
           all
           from
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           
             Sergiur
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           any
           other
           to
           hear
           Paul
           or
           any
           godly
           minister
           ,
           sure
           Jezabel
           should
           be
           a
           perverter
           of
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           〈◊〉
           suffered
           .
        
         
           4
           As
           touching
           opinions
           more
           manifesty
           erronious
           
             a●
             Justine
          
           Marty●
           his
           saving
           of
           men
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             of
             they
             used
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             wel
             ,
          
           though
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Montanisme
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           his
           way
           of
           damning
           〈◊〉
           mariage
           (
           which
           the
           very
           
             Jesuit
             Tole●u●
             commiteur
             in
             Joan.
          
           Said
           he
           wrote
           
             contro
             fidem
             Catholicam
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           )
           and
           Augustine
           his
           condemning
           of
           all
           in
           〈◊〉
           dying
           without
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           Origen
           his
           〈◊〉
           at
           a
           so●●
           of
           purgatory
           after
           death
           ,
           the
           greek
           fathers
           their
           presidence
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           faith
           as
           the
           causes
           of
           predestination
           ,
           their
           Pelag●●nisme
           and
           Semi-p●lagianisme
           touching
           men●
           freewll
           beginning
           and
           meeting
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           especially
           ,
           hard
           sayings
           of
           
             Chrysostome
             ,
             Greg●●
             Nyssy●●●
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           〈…〉
           
             Hieronymus
             ,
             nostrum
             est
             incipere
             &
             dei
             〈◊〉
          
           〈…〉
           
           extolling
           of
           the
           
             Bishop
             if
             Rome
          
           ,
           for
           personall
           gifts
           ,
           their
           orations
           of
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           Martyrs
           dead
           ;
           without
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           that
           doubtsome
           condition
           ,
           
             if
             there
             be
             〈◊〉
             feeling
             of
             our
             affaires
             in
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           ground
           worke
           of
           invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           question
           and
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           and
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           (
           when
           th●●
           were
           any
           )
           should
           tollerate
           these
           ,
           for
           some
           opinions
           to
           truths
           are
           as
           brasse
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           cannot
           put
           a
           stamp
           of
           necessity
           of
           edification
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           peeces
           of
           gold
           and
           foundation
           stones
           ,
           so
           other
           truths
           are
           neare
           of
           blood
           to
           fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           pinnings
           in
           the
           wall
           ,
           though
           not
           foundations
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           want
           of
           them
           may
           hurt
           the
           〈◊〉
           they
           must
           goe
           as
           peeces
           of
           current
           silver
           .
        
         
           
             Onely
             two
             or
             three
             objections
             must
             be
             removed
          
           ;
           
           
             As
             1.
             
             Rom.
          
           14.
           
           They
           erred
           against
           a
           Law
           of
           God
           ▪
           who
           kept
           dayes
           ,
           and
           abstained
           from
           mea●s
           ,
           concei●ing
           that
           the
           conscience
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           did
           injoyne
           such
           a
           practises
           whereas
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Law
           now
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           was
           perswaded
           there
           were
           no
           creatures
           uncleane
           now
           ;
           but
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           ,
           through
           error
           of
           conscience
           ,
           believed
           they
           were
           uncleane
           ,
           v.
           14.
           
           Yea
           the
           earth
           bring
           the
           Lords
           ,
           they
           might
           eat
           swines
           flesh
           or
           meats
           ,
           though
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           ,
           without
           conscience
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             c.
             8.
             c.
          
           10.
           yet
           Paul
           is
           so
           far
           from
           censuring
           such
           weake
           ones
           ,
           that
           he
           bid●
           receive
           them
           as
           brethren
           ,
           and
           not
           trouble
           them
           with
           thorny
           disputations
           .
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
             Paul
          
           bids
           receive
           them
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           he
           bids
           tollerate
           them
           all
           together
           ;
           it
           follows
           not
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           them
           informed
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           divine
           Law
           that
           presseth
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           morall
           tolleration
           of
           not
           refuting
           their
           error
           is
           denyed
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           bids
           receive
           them
           in
           a
           practice
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           indifferent
           (
           for
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           8.
           
           
             Neither
             if
             they
             did
             eat
             ,
             were
             they
             the
             better
             ,
             nor
             if
             they
             did
             not
             eat
             ,
             were
             they
             the
             worse
          
           )
           but
           onely
           erroneous
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           twilight
           and
           sparklings
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           not
           fully
           promulgated
           to
           the
           Jewes
           .
           Will
           it
           follow
           that
           the
           Jewes
           should
           be
           tollerated
           still
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           to
           circumcise
           and
           keepe
           the
           Ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           others
           so
           to
           doe
           ?
           for
           Libertines
           contend
           for
           a
           constant
           and
           perpetuall
           tolleration
           of
           all
           Jewish
           and
           sinfull
           practises
           .
        
         
         
           Ob.
           2.
           
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           
             Ph.
             3.
             15.
             saith
          
           ,
           Let
           us
           therefore
           ,
           as
           many
           to
           be
           perfect
           ,
           be
           th●●
           minded
           ,
           and
           if
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           ye
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           God
           shall
           reveale
           even
           this
           unto
           you
           .
           16.
           
           Neverthelesse
           whereunto
           we
           have
           attained
           ,
           let
           us
           walke
           by
           the
           s●me
           rule
           ,
           let
           us
           minde
           the
           same
           things
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           abused
           for
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           which
           yet
           crosseth
           it
           ,
           but
           favours
           it
           now
           .
           Paul
           giveth
           two
           rules
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           are
           for
           tolleration
           ,
           but
           against
           it
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           for
           the
           minde
           within
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           the
           practice
           without
           :
           for
           the
           former
           ,
           he
           willeth
           all
           the
           perfect
           to
           minde
           this
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           Pauls
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           followers
           of
           him
           ,
           
             v.
             17.
             forgetting
             that
             which
             is
             behind
             ,
             and
             pressing
             toward
             the
             marke
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             if
          
           he
           minde
           the
           journey
           toward
           the
           garland
           ,
           God
           shall
           cleare
           his
           doubts
           to
           him
           there
           is
           nothing
           here
           for
           Libertines
           ,
           except
           we
           say
           ,
           let
           all
           the
           godly
           minde
           to
           walke
           toward
           the
           garland
           ,
           
           by
           practising
           circumcision
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           that
           were
           the
           way
           )
           and
           by
           tollerating
           of
           others
           to
           practise
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           God
           shall
           reveale
           their
           error
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           we
           are
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           minde
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             their
             end
             is
             destruction
             ,
             their
             belly
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             dogs
             and
             evill
             doers
             ,
          
           v.
           19.
           2.
           3.
           as
           for
           the
           other
           rule
           of
           practise
           ,
           v.
           16.
           
           If
           it
           plead
           for
           Libertines
           ,
           the
           sense
           must
           be
           ,
           
             as
             far
             as
             we
             have
             obtained
             the
             minde
             of
             Christ
             let
             us
             practise
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             teach
             and
             professe
             and
             publish
             to
             others
             ,
             all
             the
             heresies
             and
             blasphemies
             that
             seeme
             to
             us
             to
             be
             true
             doctrine
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             minde
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             let
             us
             contend
             for
             the
             garland
             ,
             and
             walking
             according
             to
             our
             conscience
             our
             onely
             rule
             ,
             and
             practising
             unlawfull
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             publishing
             and
             professing
             all
             the
             heresies
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             minde
             the
             same
             crowne
             and
             garland
             .
          
           Now
           except
           walking
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           be
           restricted
           to
           carefull
           and
           diligent
           practising
           of
           these
           things
           in
           which
           we
           all
           agree
           ,
           which
           must
           exclude
           a
           practising
           or
           publishing
           of
           doctrines
           controverted
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           abstain
           from
           practising
           and
           publishing
           of
           opinions
           in
           which
           we
           agree
           not
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           extorted
           hence
           in
           favour
           of
           tolleration
           .
           Our
           brethren
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             gather
             Churches
             out
             of
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             separate
             our selves
             from
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             preach
             Familisme
             ,
             Antinomianisme
             ,
             Arrianisme
             ,
          
           
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           and
           then
           we
           walke
           according
           to
           the
           same
           rule
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           most
           contradictory
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Libertines
           durst
           〈◊〉
           draw
           a
           formall
           argument
           for
           tolleration
           out
           of
           these
           or
           any
           other
           places
           ,
           but
           bring
           us
           such
           reasons
           as
           by
           the
           nineteenth
           consequence
           comes
           not
           up
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           glosse
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           Let
           us
           walke
           according
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           rule
           ,
           must
           be
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             practise
             and
             walke
             (
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             ●f
             heart-opinions
             )
             according
             to
             the
             known
             rule
             conceived
             by
             our
             conscience
             to
             be
             right
             (
             though
             it
             may
             be
             wrong
             and
             sinfull
             )
             and
             so
             let
             us
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             faire
             shew
             in
             the
             flesh
             as
             the
             false
             Apostles
             did
             ,
          
           for
           if
           some
           beleeved
           circumcision
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           necessary
           for
           justification
           ,
           then
           Paul
           must
           bid
           them
           walke
           contrary
           to
           their
           light
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           perfect
           had
           attained
           light
           to
           practise
           unlawfull
           Jewish
           ceremonies
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Whether
           heresie
           be
           a
           sin
           ,
           or
           a
           meer
           error
           and
           innocency
           :
           whether
           a●
           hereticke
           be
           an
           evill
           doer
           ?
        
         
           
             WHat
             is
             naked
             and
             meere
             simple
             heresie
             (
             say
             the
             Belgick
             Arminians
          
           )
           but
           a
           meere
           device
           ?
           
           or
           is
           heresie
           onely
           error
           (
           say
           they
           )
           which
           hath
           place
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           him
           that
           erreth
           :
           nor
           is
           error
           sufficient
           to
           constitute
           a
           thing
           heresie
           ,
           nor
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           is
           it
           the
           object
           or
           cause
           of
           any
           punishment
           ,
           a
           meere
           error
           does
           not
           goe
           out
           of
           〈◊〉
           that
           erreth
           ,
           he
           that
           erreth
           cannot
           be
           punished●
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           is
           not
           lyable
           to
           any
           command
           ,
           onely
           God
           commandeth
           〈◊〉
           ,
           thoughts
           are
           free
           from
           paying
           tribute
           to
           men
           ,
           pertinacy
           is
           not
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           heresie
           ,
           nor
           blasphemy
           ;
           nor
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           can
           heretickes
           therefore
           be
           punished
           ?
           nor
           doth
           sedition
           make
           heresie
           punishable
           ;
           so
           they
           make
           heresie
           nothing
           but
           a
           name
           ,
           who
           (
           
             say
             they
          
           )
           can
           say
           an
           hereticke
           is
           an
           evill
           doer
           ?
           evill
           doers
           confesse
           their
           evill
           deeds
           ,
           and
           know
           them
           to
           be
           worthy
           of
           punishment
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           man
           :
           heretickes
           deny
           they
           are
           hereticks
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           have
           any
           bad
           opinions
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           blaspheme
           ,
           they
           professe
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           dye
           an
           hundreth
           deaths
           rather
           then
           they
           should
           blaspheme
           ,
           theeves
           steale
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           steale
           ,
           heretickes
           seduce
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           seduce
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           reduce
           
           men
           to
           a
           better
           minde
           and
           〈◊〉
           them
           from
           〈…〉
           .
           
           So
           〈◊〉
           Oelsut
           also
           de
           heret●●i●
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           1.
           f.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           Asser
           .
           1.
           
           But
           1.
           
           Though
           neither
           we
           nor
           Libertines
           could
           define
           Idolatry
           nor
           murther
           ,
           nor
           adultery
           ,
           yet
           sure
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           condemne●
           Idolatry
           ,
           murther
           ,
           adultery
           〈◊〉
           sins
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           juglers
           and
           sophisters
           ,
           
           who
           deny
           there
           is
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           robbing
           ,
           or
           hedge-robbers
           ,
           why
           ,
           what
           〈◊〉
           hedge-robbing
           you
           cannot
           define
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           twenty
           ,
           agree
           with
           another
           what
           hedge-robbers
           are
           ,
           therefore
           there
           is
           not
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           an
           hedge-robber
           .
           Nor
           doe
           sorcerers
           confesse
           they
           are
           sorcerers
           ,
           nor
           can
           you
           tell
           what
           so
           〈◊〉
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           not
           such
           a
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           :
           so
           many
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           Asser
           .
           2.
           
           Heresie
           is
           not
           a
           meere
           error
           ,
           nor
           innocency
           ,
           but
           a
           hainous
           transgression
           against
           God.
           1.
           
           Because
           
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             ver
          
           .
           
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           reckoneth
           heresies
           
             among
             the
             workes
             of
             ●he
             flesh
             ,
          
           with
           
             Idolatry
             ,
             witchcraft
             ,
             envy
             ,
             strife
             ,
             and
             sedition
             ,
          
           then
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           the
           devill
           ,
           and
           of
           sinfull
           flesh
           .
           2.
           
           That
           which
           God
           permitteth
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           approved
           may
           be
           made
           manifest
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           a
           sinne
           ,
           but
           such
           is
           heresie
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           19.
           3.
           
           
             Grievous
             wolves
             not
             sparing
             the
             flocke
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             false
             Christs
             ,
             who
             deceive
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             the
             very
             elect
             ,
          
           such
           as
           make
           their
           Disciples
           
             twofold
             the
             children
             of
             the
             devill
             ,
             theeves
             and
             robbers
             ,
             who
             come
             to
             steale
             and
             to
             kill
             ,
          
           and
           to
           drinke
           the
           blood
           of
           soules
           ,
           
             these
             who
             subvert
             whole
             houses
             ,
             and
             whose
             word
             eat
             as
             a
             gangreen
             ,
             are
             not
             innocent
             ,
          
           and
           simply
           erring
           men
           ,
           nor
           is
           their
           error
           ,
           simple
           error
           ,
           but
           a
           high
           trangression
           against
           God
           ,
           but
           such
           are
           heretickes
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             15.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             Tit.
             1.
             11.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           17.
           4.
           
           These
           who
           are
           
             deceivers
             and
             deceived
             ,
             unruly
             ,
             and
             vaine
             talkers
             ,
             to
             be
             rebuked
             sharpely
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           these
           ,
           whom
           
             we
             are
             not
             to
             receive
             into
             our
             houses
             ,
             nor
             bid
             them
             God
             speed
             ,
             least
             we
             be
             partakers
             of
             their
             evill
             doings
             ,
          
           these
           of
           whom
           we
           
             are
             to
             be
             aware
          
           ,
           lest
           they
           insnare
           us
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           are
           ,
           after
           
             once
             or
             twice
             admonition
             ,
             to
             reject
             ,
          
           and
           from
           whom
           
             we
             are
             to
             turne
             away
          
           ,
           must
           bee
           such
           as
           doe
           more
           then
           simply
           erre
           in
           minde
           ,
           and
           their
           errors
           being
           so
           pernitious
           must
           come
           out
           of
           him
           that
           erreth
           ,
           and
           subverteth
           
             whole
             houses
             ,
             and
             lead
             〈◊〉
             women
             captive
             laden
             with
             divers
             lusts
             ,
          
           and
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           commands
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           place
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           to
           be
           sharply
           
           rebuked
           are
           not
           innocent
           ,
           but
           doe
           grievously
           sinne
           and
           are
           punishable
           .
           But
           such
           are
           hereticks
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           2
           
           
             Joh.
             10.
             11.
             2
             
             Tim.
             4.
             15.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           5.
           5
           
           Such
           
             as
             doe
             evill
             and
             that
             as
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             truth
             ,
             at
             James
             and
             Jambres
             resisted
             Moses
             ,
          
           and
           doe
           Paul
           and
           the
           faithfull
           preachers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           much
           evill
           ,
           in
           perverting
           soules
           and
           in
           withstanding
           the
           gospel
           ,
           as
           
             Alexander
             the
             copper-Smith
          
           did
           ,
           who
           subvert
           
             whole
             houses
             ,
             lead
             soules
             captive
             ,
             deceive
             many
             ,
             who
             speake
             words
             which
             eate
             the
             soules
             of
             many
             as
             a
             Canker
             ,
             and
             subvert
             the
             faith
             of
             many
             ,
          
           though
           they
           deny
           they
           doe
           evill
           ,
           or
           seduce
           any
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           intend
           to
           seduce
           any
           ,
           are
           evill
           doers
           ,
           not
           innocent
           .
           But
           such
           are
           Hereticks
           who
           
             privilie
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             and
             make
             merchandize
             of
             men
             ,
             with
             faire
             words
             ,
          
           and
           buy
           and
           sell
           soules
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           8.
           2
           
           
             Tim.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           17
           ,
           18.
           6
           
           These
           cannot
           bee
           innocent
           ,
           nor
           free
           of
           all
           commands
           ,
           rebukes
           ,
           punishment
           ,
           whom
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           stiles
           
             proud
             ,
             perverse
             disputers
             ,
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             False
             Christs
          
           ,
           Matth.
           24.
           24.
           
           Deceivers
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           11.
           
           
             Men
             of
             corrupt
             mindes
             ,
             reprobate
             concerning
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Whose
             folly
             shall
             be
             made
             knowne
             to
             many
             ,
          
           who
           are
           
             selfe
             condemned
          
           ,
           as
           knowing
           (
           if
           they
           would
           not
           winke
           and
           shut
           their
           eyes
           at
           noone-day
           )
           that
           they
           deceive
           ,
           and
           are
           deceived
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           7
           
           These
           and
           many
           other
           things
           in
           these
           seducing
           teachers
           doe
           evidence
           that
           heresie
           ,
           and
           seducing
           teaching
           of
           Hereticks
           are
           not
           a
           simple
           disease
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           since
           
             they
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           7.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           such
           as
           beleeved
           Baal
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           ,
           are
           such
           of
           whom
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             Jer.
             9.
             6.
             
             Through
             deceit
             they
             refuse
             to
             know
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           saith
           they
           doe
           much
           evill
           ,
           resist
           the
           truth
           ,
           buy
           mens
           soules
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Merchants
           ,
           are
           
             perverse
             disputers
             ,
             are
             proud
             ,
             unruly
             ,
             talkers
             ,
          
           all
           which
           showeth
           that
           their
           will
           hath
           an
           influence
           in
           their
           knowledge
           and
           mind
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Arguments
           of
           Libertines
           against
           the
           definition
           of
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           
           tend
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           not
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           an
           Hereticke
           in
           the
           world
           As
           if
           a
           robber
           arraigned
           upon
           his
           head
           before
           a
           judge
           ,
           would
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           as
           Robbery
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meere
           fiction
           ,
           or
           their
           reasons
           
           partinary
           ,
           which
           we
           say
           is
           the
           formal
           reason
           and
           essence
           of
           heresie
           ,
           
           is
           onely
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           knowne
           to
           God
           onely
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           since
           neither
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           the
           Magistrate
           know
           the
           heart
           ,
           we
           must
           leave
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           all
           mens
           judgements
           of
           the
           heart
           are
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           deceiving
           conjectures
           ,
           no
           man
           of
           set
           purpose
           desires
           to
           doe
           evill
           ,
           but
           when
           hee
           knowes
           he
           does
           evill
           ,
           no
           man
           perswades
           
             himselfe
             that
             he
             erreth
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             about
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             charge
             any
             heretick
             that
             he
             acts
             malice
             against
             his
             light
             ,
             charity
             perswadeth
             another
             thing
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             who
             knowingly
          
           (
           saith
           Minus
           Celsus
           )
           
             and
             willingly
             sinnes
             against
             the
             knowne
             truth
             ,
             his
             crime
             is
             not
             properly
             heresie
             ,
             but
             the
             sin
             and
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             holy
             ghost
             for
             whom
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             shall
             never
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             accuse
             this
             man
             of
             heresie
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           This
           vaine
           argument
           of
           foolish
           men
           is
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           not
           against
           us
           ,
           for
           charity
           then
           must
           forbid
           us
           ▪
           to
           judge
           evill
           of
           our
           brother
           ,
           or
           to
           beware
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           avoide
           him
           ,
           to
           admonish
           or
           rebuke
           him
           for
           heresie
           ,
           for
           a
           
             sin
             knowne
             to
             God
             onely
          
           ,
           or
           to
           reject
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           refuse
           him
           lodging
           in
           our
           house
           ,
           or
           to
           bid
           him
           God
           speed
           ,
           for
           you
           condemn
           him
           and
           flee
           and
           avoyd
           him
           as
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ye
           take
           Gods
           office
           on
           you
           to
           judge
           the
           heart
           ,
           now
           when
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           bids
           us
           
             admonish
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             instruct
             with
             meeknesse
             :
             Heretickes
             ,
          
           if
           they
           wil
           not
           be
           gained
           ,
           reject
           and
           avoid
           them
           ,
           doth
           he
           not
           clearly
           hold
           forth
           that
           Hereticks
           may
           be
           knowne
           ;
           When
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           
             goe
             not
             by
             the
             doore
             of
             the
             whore
             ,
          
           make
           
             no
             friendship
             with
             an
             angry●man
          
           ,
           be
           
             not
             companions
             with
             theeves
             and
             robbers
             ,
          
           doth
           he
           not
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           the
           whore
           and
           the
           angry
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           theefe
           may
           be
           known
           or
           would
           he
           say
           ,
           the
           whore
           is
           onely
           knowne
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           charity
           forbids
           you
           to
           judge
           any
           wom●n
           a
           whore
           ,
           or
           any
           teacher
           ,
           who
           saith
           he
           would
           show
           you
           the
           str●ight
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           that
           he
           himselfe
           walketh
           in
           ,
           and
           no
           
             man
             perswades
             himselfe
             that
             he
             erreth
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             concerning
             his
             owne
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           onely
           knowne
           to
           God
           whether
           he
           be
           an
           Hereticke
           or
           no
           ,
           yet
           admonish
           him
           at
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           reject
           him
           and
           avoid
           his
           company
           as
           a
           Heretick
           .
           This
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           a
           Phisitian
           would
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           any
           man
           to
           know
           ,
           save
           God
           onely
           ,
           what
           
           houses
           are
           infected
           with
           the
           pestilence
           ,
           yet
           I
           councell
           you
           ,
           for
           your
           health
           ,
           goe
           not
           into
           any
           pest-house
           .
        
         
           2
           
             It
             is
             most
             false
             that
             pertinacy
             is
             knowne
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             that
             pertinacy
             that
             evidenceth
             it selfe
             to
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             by
             such
             markes
             and
             outward
             evidences
             is
             knowne
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             such
             a
          
           Familist
           ,
           a
           Socinian
           leadeth
           silly
           women
           captive
           ,
           and
           subverteth
           the
           faith
           of
           many
           ,
           
             and
             causeth
             simple
             people
             to
             beleeve
          
           the
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           and
           crucified
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           Saint-suffering
           ,
           and
           having
           much
           of
           God
           and
           saving
           grace
           evidenced
           in
           him
           ,
           
             and
             he
             is
             ones
             and
             twice
             by
             word
             and
             writing
             admonished
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             he
             still
             goeth
             on
             and
             seduceth
             many
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             so
             farre
             pertinacious
             ,
             as
             ye
             may
             judge
             him
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             having
             tryed
             that
             hee
             is
             an
             hereticall
             spirit
             ,
             avoid
             him
             ,
             and
          
           bid
           him
           not
           God
           speed
           ,
           
             doth
             not
          
           Paul
           
             exhort
             the
          
           Elders
           of
           Ephesus
           
             to
             take
             heede
             of
          
           ravening
           Wolves
           
             that
             should
             arise
             and
             speake
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           perverse
           things
           to
           draw
           away
           disciples
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           not
           spare
           the
           flock
           ,
           
           
             Act.
             20.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Yea
             ;
             but
             our
             ab●ominable
          
           Libertines
           
             come
             in
             and
             say
          
           ,
           Elders
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           be
           charitable
           ,
           judge
           them
           not
           to
           be
           grievous
           wolves
           ,
           least
           ye
           condemn
           them
           for
           wolves
           before
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           redeemed
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           high
           court
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           speake
           perverse
           things
           ,
           as
           yee
           apprehend
           ,
           but
           Elders
           ,
           are
           you
           infallible
           now
           ?
           when
           Paul
           and
           the
           Apostles
           are
           departed
           this
           life
           ,
           they
           judge
           that
           you
           speake
           perverse
           things
           ,
           and
           ye
           are
           the
           grievous
           wolves
           .
           You
           heare
           them
           speake
           new
           doctrines
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           but
           you
           know
           not
           whether
           they
           be
           pertinacious
           ,
           pertinacy
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           onely
           ,
           be
           charitable
           ,
           for
           only
           God
           knowes
           the
           heart
           ,
           say
           not
           〈◊〉
           the
           flocke
           they
           are
           ravening
           wolves
           ,
           seducers
           ,
           and
           that
           knowingly
           and
           willingly
           they
           sin
           against
           the
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           no
           man
           erreth
           
             dedi●●
             opera
          
           of
           set
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           perswades
           himselfe
           that
           he
           erres
           ,
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           concerning
           eternall
           salvation
           ,
           charity
           forbids
           you
           to
           ascribe
           malitiousnesse
           of
           erring
           to
           men
           ,
           who
           erre
           not
           with
           their
           will
           ,
           and
           you
           Church
           and
           Angell
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Pergamus
           and
           of
           Thyat●ra
           ,
           be
           charitable
           and
           judge
           not
           those
           that
           teach
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           and
           Jezabell
           to
           be
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           you
           heare
           their
           words
           ,
           but
           God
           only
           tryeth
           the
           reignes
           and
           the
           heart
           ,
           you
           know
           not
           whether
           they
           teach
           ,
           what
           they
           teach
           ,
           with
           pertinacy
           ,
           all
           judging
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           heart
           of
           others
           are
           uncertaine
           conjectures
           ,
           neither
           they
           nor
           any
           other
           doe
           give
           beleeving
           ,
           and
           being
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           they
           erre
           ,
           when
           the
           matter
           is
           of
           such
           concernment
           as
           eternall
           salvation
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
           Nor
           is
           the
           crime
           ,
           the
           
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           when
           any
           doe
           maliciously
           resist
           the
           truth
           .
           1.
           
           When
           there
           is
           not
           a
           high
           measure
           of
           illumination
           and
           perswasion
           going
           before
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           every
           hereticke
           .
           2.
           
           When
           pertinacy
           is
           bent
           against
           a
           side
           and
           party
           of
           godly
           men
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           despite
           and
           malice
           against
           them
           as
           they
           are
           godly
           ;
           or
           out
           of
           despite
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           a
           minde
           puft
           up
           with
           love-sicknesse
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           learning
           ,
           and
           great
           parts
           ,
           and
           undervaluing
           of
           a
           contrary
           faction
           ,
           as
           they
           suppose
           ,
           for
           there
           be
           divers
           branches
           of
           opposing
           the
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           as
           from
           fleshly
           lusts
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             18.
             2
             
             Pet.
          
           3.
           3.
           from
           pride
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           from
           avarice
           and
           love
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           v.
           5.
           2
           
           Pet.
           2.
           3.
           15
           ,
           16.
           and
           yet
           all
           maliciously
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           to
           be
           judged
           
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           except
           ,
           it
           be
           such
           an
           opposing
           of
           the
           knowne
           truth
           as
           comes
           from
           the
           spirituall
           malicious
           opposing
           of
           God
           and
           his
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           as
           the
           devills
           did
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           also
           that
           some
           heretickes
           sin
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           in
           teaching
           lyes
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           did
           ,
           who
           leave
           not
           off
           for
           that
           to
           be
           hereticks
           and
           false
           teachers
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Where
           men
           are
           savingly
           and
           soundly
           perswaded
           that
           the
           businesse
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           salvation
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           finally
           and
           totally
           erre
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           perswasion
           in
           heretickes
           ,
           is
           utterly
           denyed
           by
           us
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           is
           a
           perswasion
           in
           great
           measure
           ,
           but
           literall
           ,
           and
           historicall
           ,
           and
           faith
           thereunto
           answerable
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           is
           eternall
           salvation
           and
           damnation
           ,
           that
           they
           doe
           not
           erre
           and
           lead
           other
           captives
           to
           their
           error
           ,
           is
           denyed
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           more
           charity
           of
           hereticks
           who
           are
           selfe-condemned
           by
           their
           owne
           heart
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           and
           
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           3.
           5.
           then
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           allows
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Yea
           this
           will
           make
           heresie
           and
           hereticks
           that
           are
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           seducers
           ,
           ●a●ching
           wolves
           ,
           subverters
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           others
           ,
           theeves
           ,
           and
           robbers
           ,
           foxes
           ,
           reprobate
           concerning
           the
           faith
           ,
           selfe-condemned
           ;
           to
           be
           godly
           ,
           zealous
           ,
           innocent
           ,
           erring
           against
           their
           will
           ;
           free
           of
           malice
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           must
           doe
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           injury
           ●o
           〈◊〉
           who
           goe
           for
           hereticks
           ,
           in
           this
           characterizing
           them
           〈◊〉
           us
           〈…〉
           titles
           and
           characters
           ,
           which
           no
           mortall
           man
           can
           give
           to
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           what
           surer
           signe
           can
           there
           be
           (
           saith
           Celsus
           )
           of
           no
           evill
           conscience
           then
           that
           a
           man
           will
           spend
           his
           blood
           ,
           neglect
           his
           life
           ,
           drink
           a
           cup
           which
           was
           so
           horrible
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           it
           caused
           him
           sweat
           blood
           ,
           and
           fall
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           will
           joyfully
           dye
           rather
           ,
           ere
           hee
           quit
           the
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           this
           he
           must
           doe
           for
           some
           end
           ?
           and
           is
           there
           any
           man
           who
           will
           willingly
           chuse
           eternall
           destruction
           ?
           nor
           can
           his
           and
           be
           pleasure
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           to
           leave
           all
           these
           ;
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           goods
           ;
           nor
           honour
           ,
           for
           an
           hereticke
           dyes
           a
           most
           infamous
           man
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           reproaches
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           This
           renders
           the
           hereticke
           the
           most
           innocent
           and
           righteous
           Martyr
           that
           ever
           was
           ;
           for
           if
           his
           end
           be
           onely
           life
           eternall
           ,
           
           and
           none
           of
           the
           three
           ends
           which
           lead
           all
           sinners
           ,
           neither
           pleasure
           ,
           nor
           profit
           ,
           nor
           honour
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           16.
           and
           if
           he
           ought
           to
           follow
           his
           conscience
           ,
           all
           heresie
           shall
           be
           nothing
           but
           a
           most
           innocent
           ,
           harmelesse
           ,
           godly
           and
           zealous
           errour
           ,
           why
           then
           doth
           this
           Author
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           sinne
           as
           he
           is
           selfe-condemned
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           expoundeth
           it
           ,
           
             though
             there
             were
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             to
             condemne
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             condemned
             of
             himselfe
             ?
             why
             doth
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           bid
           us
           
             turne
             away
             from
          
           such
           a
           godly
           innocent
           man
           ,
           who
           loveth
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Christ
           and
           heaven
           ,
           better
           then
           father
           ,
           mother
           ,
           brother
           ,
           sister
           ,
           lands
           ,
           inheritances
           ,
           his
           owne
           glory
           and
           name
           ,
           yea
           nor
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           sure
           he
           must
           be
           the
           man
           to
           whom
           life
           eternall
           ,
           and
           a
           hundreth
           fold
           more
           is
           due
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           19.
           28
           ,
           29.
           yea
           he
           doth
           more
           then
           merit
           life
           eternall
           ,
           he
           is
           free
           of
           selfe
           ,
           any
           aime
           to
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           honour
           ,
           or
           any
           created
           thing
           ,
           and
           mindes
           God
           onely
           as
           his
           end
           ;
           but
           can
           his
           end
           ;
           though
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           justifie
           his
           heresie
           ,
           or
           his
           dying
           for
           a
           lye
           ?
           let
           Celsus
           ,
           or
           any
           Libertine
           ,
           shew
           what
           end
           the
           Fathers
           had
           in
           killing
           their
           sonnes
           and
           daughters
           to
           God
           ?
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             devills
             ,
             not
             to
             God
             ,
          
           but
           they
           would
           not
           say
           they
           intended
           to
           gratifie
           the
           devill
           ,
           but
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           giving
           the
           dearest
           thing
           they
           had
           for
           God
           ;
           and
           could
           their
           end
           be
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           honour
           ?
           to
           looke
           on
           these
           ,
           except
           in
           a
           spirituall
           fury
           ,
           and
           mad
           zeal
           ,
           that
           Sathan
           inspired
           them
           withall
           ,
           is
           folly
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           no
           pleasure
           in
           it
           but
           sorrow
           ,
           no
           gaine
           ,
           but
           to
           lose
           a
           sweet
           child
           ,
           but
           it
           purchased
           to
           them
           great
           glory
           to
           be
           said
           to
           love
           their
           
             Lord
             God
          
           ,
           above
           
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             body
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             their
             soul
             .
          
        
         
           
           Religio
           tantum
           potuit
           suadere
           malorum
           .
        
         
           That
           they
           might
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           torment
           of
           conscience
           they
           were
           under
           ,
           and
           the
           fury
           and
           hellish
           zeale
           
             of
             not
             sparing
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           and
           losing
           the
           life
           for
           an
           heresie
           ,
           which
           the
           hereticke
           knowes
           through
           the
           glimmering
           of
           a
           conscience
           deluded
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           heresie
           ,
           but
           will
           revenge
           ,
           on
           a
           contrary
           sect
           ,
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           ,
           desire
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           a
           name
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           wit
           ,
           singular
           holinesse
           blind
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           their
           end
           who
           baked
           bread
           ,
           and
           warmed
           themselves
           with
           a
           part
           of
           an
           Ash
           tree
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           residue
           made
           a
           God
           and
           worshipped
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           aske
           what
           rationall
           end
           a
           man
           hath
           in
           these
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           judicially
           shut
           his
           eyes
           and
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           the
           devill
           hath
           runne
           away
           with
           his
           naturall
           wit.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           bad
           Divinity
           to
           say
           there
           was
           no
           other
           cup
           offered
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           cup
           of
           temporary
           death
           offered
           to
           all
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           suffered
           not
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           due
           by
           justice
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Elect
           ,
           whose
           sinnes
           hee
           bare
           ,
           he
           must
           thinke
           basely
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           union
           and
           of
           unction
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Esa
             .
             42.
             
             He
             shall
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
          
           who
           teacheth
           that
           the
           feare
           and
           apprehension
           of
           death
           temporary
           caused
           him
           sweat
           blood
           ;
           and
           complain
           ,
           
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
          
           and
           what
           comfort
           have
           we
           in
           Christs
           death
           ,
           if
           he
           suffered
           not
           that
           which
           is
           equivalent
           to
           eternall
           wrath
           ?
           and
           if
           he
           suffered
           no
           other
           death
           then
           a
           godly
           Martyr
           did
           ,
           whereupon
           
             Minus
             Celsus
          
           goeth
           on
           to
           extoll
           heathens
           ,
           who
           dyed
           worthily
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           eternity
           ,
           as
           Anaxarchus
           ,
           who
           bad
           the
           enemies
           beat
           the
           bellows
           ,
           not
           Anaxarchus
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           hammering
           him
           alive
           with
           iron
           hammers
           ,
           and
           Hannibal
           who
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           come
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           dranke
           the
           poyson
           which
           he
           carried
           under
           a
           pearle
           in
           his
           ring
           ,
           hoping
           for
           immortality
           ;
           these
           and
           the
           like
           serve
           to
           equall
           the
           death
           of
           Hanniball
           and
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           and
           to
           make
           
             Anaxarchus
             ,
             Hannibal
             ,
             Empedecies
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
          
           who
           Judas-like
           murthered
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           freed
           of
           servitude
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           leane
           and
           empty
           hope
           they
           had
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           to
           have
           dyed
           
             conscienti●
             non
             mal●
          
           ,
           with
           no
           ill
           conscience
           ;
           for
           neither
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           nor
           honour
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           hope
           of
           life
           eternall
           ,
           as
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           the
           devill
           doe
           ,
           especially
           
           Servetus
           who
           dyed
           roaring
           and
           crying
           like
           a
           hopelesse
           beast
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           could
           be
           a
           good
           conscience
           in
           Hannibal
           ,
           or
           any
           heathen
           ,
           who
           knew
           and
           heard
           nothing
           of
           a
           
             conscience
             sprinkled
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             purged
             from
             dead
             workes
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           as
           if
           heathen
           selfe-murtherers
           ,
           who
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           kill
           themselves
           ,
           deserved
           no
           more
           to
           bee
           punished
           by
           the
           
             Magistrat●●he
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           ,
           then
           a
           godly
           innocent
           hereticke
           burnt
           for
           blaspheming
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           As
           a
           despairing
           dog
           Servetus
           dyed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           
             officax
             signum
             conscientiae
             non
             malae
          
           ,
           they
           had
           truly
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           were
           free
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           or
           vaine-glory
           ,
           or
           any
           bad
           end
           in
           killing
           themselves
           ,
           this
           serves
           as
           much
           to
           free
           the
           most
           desperate
           and
           hellish
           murtherer
           ,
           from
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           as
           heresie
           :
           so
           Celsus
           playes
           the
           Atheist
           egregiously
           in
           setting
           selfe-murtherers
           ,
           
             Hannibal
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             Empedocles
          
           ,
           slaves
           of
           vaine-glory
           up
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           with
           Christ
           .
           But
           if
           Celsus
           would
           but
           offer
           a
           shadow
           of
           an
           argument
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           thus
           ,
           
             Innocent
             men
             that
             dye
             for
             no
             worldly
             end
             ,
             and
             will
             both
             willingly
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             kill
             themselves
             with
             their
             owne
             hands
             ,
             for
             no
             end
             but
             to
             obtaine
             life
             eternall
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             that
             which
             an
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             stuffed
             with
             ,
             arrogancie
             ,
             pride
             ,
             self-allo●ation
             of
             learning
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             and
             a
             name
             ,
             judgeth
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             but
             such
             are
             hereticks
             willing
             to
             be
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             devill
             ,
             and
             heathen
             that
             kill
             themselves
             to
             obtain
             eternall
             life
             ;
             ergo
             ,
          
           the
           major
           is
           false
           ,
           the
           assumption
           bloody
           and
           unjust
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           blasphemous
           and
           Atheisticall
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Consider
           how
           Celsus
           proveth
           that
           the
           heretickes
           that
           dye
           for
           heresies
           is
           not
           taken
           with
           vaine-glory
           ▪
           and
           for
           a
           name
           ,
           
             because
             a
             hereticke
             dyes
             infamous
             and
             filled
             with
             reproach
             ,
          
           but
           make
           an
           argument
           of
           that
           ,
           
             he
             that
             dyes
             for
             that
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             contrary
             side
             ,
             is
             infamous
             and
             reproachfull
             ,
             cannot
             dye
             for
             a
             name
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             vaine-glory
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             dyes
             for
             heresie
             ,
             dyes
             so
             ,
             ergo
             ,
          
           The
           major
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           for
           to
           dye
           for
           heresie
           in
           the
           estimation
           of
           the
           heretick
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           after
           generations
           shall
           be
           of
           his
           opinion
           is
           no
           reproach
           ,
           but
           an
           everlasting
           name
           to
           the
           hereticke
           so
           dying
           ,
           and
           a
           name
           and
           glory
           with
           men
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           an
           opinion
           ,
           and
           is
           coyned
           ,
           lives
           and
           breaths
           in
           the
           conceit
           and
           braine
           of
           men
           ;
           we
           all
           say
           ,
           
             Lucretia
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             Ca●o
          
           ,
           dyed
           for
           vaine-glory
           ,
           
           for
           to
           the
           Romans
           it
           was
           glorious
           ,
           yet
           they
           dyed
           truly
           and
           really
           infamous
           ;
           for
           Christians
           ,
           who
           know
           what
           true
           honour
           and
           true
           liberty
           is
           ,
           say
           and
           truly
           thinke
           ,
           they
           dyed
           infamous
           ,
           and
           shamelesse
           murtherers
           and
           slaves
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           aire
           and
           breath
           of
           the
           peoples
           mouth
           ,
           and
           their
           empty
           plaudite
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           Nor
           will
           any
           man
           (
           
             far
             lesse
             an
             hereticke
          
           )
           willingly
           chuse
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           An
           Atheist
           sticks
           not
           to
           contradict
           God
           ,
           Prov.
           8.
           36.
           
           
             All
             they
             that
             hate
             me
             love
             death
          
           ;
           but
           false
           teachers
           and
           hereticks
           ,
           hate
           wisdome
           and
           Christ
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           3.
           not
           to
           follow
           God
           is
           to
           
             hate
             God
             ,
             he
             denyes
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             him
             he
             is
             proud
             ,
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             a
             vaine
             and
             unruly
             talker
             ,
             reprobate
             as
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             leads
             captive
             soules
             ,
          
           and
           such
           cannot
           chuse
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           speaketh
           like
           an
           heathen
           ;
           for
           the
           will
           of
           hereticks
           and
           of
           all
           godlesse
           men
           is
           captive
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           they
           have
           is
           to
           serve
           the
           devill
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           could
           not
           tell
           determinately
           what
           end
           an
           hereticke
           hath
           ,
           in
           dying
           for
           his
           heresie
           ,
           it
           cannot
           prove
           his
           innocencie
           .
        
         
           
             Yea
             the
          
           Donatists
           
             killed
             themselves
             ,
             and
             cast
             themselves
          
           downe
           head-long
           from
           an
           high
           place
           ,
           they
           did
           that
           (
           
             saith
             Mr.
          
           Celsus
           )
           out
           of
           obstinacy
           and
           malice
           to
           be
           avenged
           on
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           persecuters
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           evill
           conscience
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           there
           can
           be
           no
           evill
           conscience
           in
           an
           heretick
           dying
           for
           his
           opinion
           ,
           an
           hereticke
           dying
           for
           his
           opinion
           cannot
           have
           an
           ill
           conscience
           ,
           he
           prayes
           to
           God
           ,
           commends
           his
           safety
           to
           him
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           Christ
           his
           Son
           ,
           his
           Redeemer
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           sings
           hymnes
           and
           praises
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           flames
           of
           fire
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           is
           a
           conjecture
           that
           Donatists
           and
           Circumce●●ions
           killed
           themselves
           to
           be
           revenged
           on
           Catholicks
           ,
           Augustine
           neither
           Ep.
           61.
           nor
           Ep.
           50.
           nor
           elsewhere
           makes
           mention
           of
           such
           an
           end
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           beleeved
           it
           was
           happinesse
           to
           dye
           for
           Christ
           ;
           yea
           though
           so
           it
           were
           ,
           praying
           and
           praising
           ,
           and
           crying
           ,
           
             The
             Temple
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           will
           he
           say
           there
           can
           be
           no
           malice
           in
           
             theeves
             ,
             murtherers
             ,
             adulterers
          
           ,
           perjured
           persons
           ,
           
             walkers
             after
             other
             Gods
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           kill
           their
           sonnes
           to
           the
           devill
           in
           Top●e●
           ,
           Jer.
           7.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           9.
           30
           ,
           31.
           and
           in
           bloody
           persecuters
           ,
           
             who
             said
             the
             Lord
             be
             glorified
             ,
          
           Esa
           ,
           66.
           5.
           and
           
           in
           these
           that
           thinke
           they
           doe
           
             God
             service
          
           ,
           in
           killing
           the
           
             Apostles
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           Joh.
           16.
           1.
           the
           man
           speakes
           not
           like
           a
           divine
           but
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           and
           most
           that
           are
           for
           Libertinisme
           ,
           to
           me
           are
           Atheists
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           Servetus
           and
           other
           Martyrs
           of
           the
           Devill
           dye●●
           ,
           we
           heard
           nothing
           
             of
             their
             singing
             of
             Psalmes
             in
             the
             fire
             .
             Paul
             〈◊〉
          
           a
           swearer
           ,
           and
           a
           drunkard
           ,
           who
           denies
           the
           Deity
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           one
           of
           these
           .
           But
           Celsus
           (
           I
           conceive
           )
           thinkes
           the
           godly
           martyrs
           that
           the
           bloody
           mother
           of
           fornications
           Babylon
           hath
           killed
           ,
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           were
           heretickes
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           certainty
           of
           faith
           for
           the
           truths
           they
           were
           burnt
           for
           ,
           because
           the
           faith
           of
           Libertines
           is
           Scepticisme
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Heretickes
           may
           ,
           before
           men
           ,
           
             pray
             and
             acknowledge
             a
             Saviour
          
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           formall
           of
           heresie
           ,
           so
           of
           sound
           faith
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           unseen
           to
           Celsus
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           argument
           is
           but
           a
           conjecture
           ,
           and
           so
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Tim.
          
           3.
           saith
           ,
           those
           that
           〈◊〉
           
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             have
             but
             a
             form
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             &
             deny
             the
             power
             thereof
          
        
         
           4
           ,
           Though
           heretickes
           acknowledge
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           which
           yet
           may
           be
           questioned
           whether
           they
           doe
           all
           so
           ,
           
             even
             those
             who
             deny
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
          
           yet
           these
           arguments
           of
           Celsus
           and
           Libertines
           plead
           for
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           hereticks
           ,
           that
           acknowledge
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           ,
           to
           open
           
             blasphemers
             ,
             apostates
          
           from
           the
           Christian
           faith
           to
           Judaisme
           and
           Mahometisme
           ,
           for
           should
           any
           Christian
           turn
           Jew
           (
           as
           some
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           willing
           to
           dye
           for
           Judaisme
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           Messiah
           to
           come
           ,
           Libertines
           can
           no
           more
           make
           a
           window
           in
           this
           mans
           conscience
           to
           see
           his
           end
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           know
           infallibly
           that
           neither
           pleasure
           ,
           profit
           ,
           nor
           honour
           led
           him
           ,
           but
           meere
           and
           onely
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           regard
           places
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           cite
           passages
           of
           the
           Old
           so
           farre
           ,
           seemingly
           ,
           to
           reason
           contrary
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           then
           you
           can
           see
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           hereticke
           ,
           and
           Religion
           is
           to
           be
           compelled
           in
           no
           man
           ,
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           nor
           the
           sword
           or
           violence
           used
           against
           any
           ;
           though
           Celsus
           and
           the
           
             Belgick
             Remonstrants
          
           thinke
           false
           teachers
           may
           rather
           be
           banished
           and
           imprisoned
           ,
           le●t
           they
           pervert
           the
           faith
           of
           others
           .
           But
           if
           they
           yeeld
           any
           corporall
           restraint
           or
           violence
           may
           be
           used
           against
           false
           teachers
           ,
           
           they
           fall
           from
           their
           cause
           and
           lose
           all
           their
           arguments
           for
           one
           degree
           of
           one
           violence
           (
           though
           banishment
           be
           cousen
           Germanes
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           who
           cannot
           live
           and
           subsist
           but
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           many
           such
           ,
           far
           worse
           )
           can
           no
           more
           be
           used
           against
           the
           conscience
           ,
           then
           forcing
           of
           ten
           degrees
           ,
           or
           tormenting
           deaths
           .
        
         
           But●
           saith
           Celsus
           )
           Heretickes
           that
           dye
           for
           their
           heresie
           are
           stupid
           and
           drunken
           .
           
           But
           how
           can
           stupidity
           and
           malice
           be
           in
           one
           ,
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           malice
           is
           not
           without
           certaine
           knowledge
           ,
           stupidity
           deprives
           men
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           blocks
           ,
           can
           ye
           find
           a
           man
           who
           willingly
           and
           wittingly
           makes
           defection
           from
           God
           and
           resists
           the
           truth
           against
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           so
           stupid
           that
           he
           knowes
           not
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           and
           can
           indure
           foolishly
           to
           dye
           for
           maintaining
           a
           lye
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           If
           the
           Author
           were
           not
           stupid
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           declare
           himselfe
           so
           Atheistically
           ignorant
           of
           spirituall
           stupidity
           ;
           for
           highest
           malice
           and
           a
           hardened
           and
           fatned
           heart
           ,
           eyes
           ,
           eares
           ,
           and
           a
           heart
           that
           cannot
           see
           ,
           heare
           ,
           or
           perceive
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           spiritually
           stupid
           ,
           doe
           not
           lodge
           sundered
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           Esay
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           hath
           this
           man
           read
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Esay
             29
             9.
             
             Stay
             your selves
             and
             wonder
             ,
             cry
             ye
             out
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             they
             are
             drunken
             but
             not
             with
             wine
             ,
             they
             stagger
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             strong
             drink
             .
          
           10.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             powred
             out
             upon
             you
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             deep
             sleep
             ,
             and
             hath
             closed
             your
             eyes
             ;
             the
             Prophets
             and
             your
             Rulers
             ,
             the
             Seers
             hath
             he
             covered
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           these
           same
           were
           deep
           hypocrites
           ,
           and
           malicious
           opposers
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           enemies
           to
           ,
           and
           persecuters
           of
           the
           true
           Prophets
           sent
           of
           God
           :
           v.
           13.
           and
           who
           were
           these
           but
           
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisees
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           was
           as
           much
           malice
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           in
           the
           devill
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           Matth.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             Matth.
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Matth.
          
           15.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           And
           
             God
             powred
             the
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             on
             the
             Jewes
             ,
          
           Rom.
           11.
           7.
           8.
           and
           there
           was
           superlative
           malice
           in
           them
           against
           the
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           Act.
           13.
           45.
           46.
           and
           blasphemy
           ,
           Act.
           14.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           and
           yet
           these
           men
           in
           evill
           ,
           and
           as
           touching
           litterall
           knowledge
           know
           well
           what
           they
           were
           doing
           (
           though
           they
           were
           spiritually
           blocks
           .
           )
           See
           
             Matth.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Joh.
             7.
             28.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             2.
             
             They
             privily
             bring
             in
          
           (
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           )
           
             damnable
             heresies
          
           ,
           they
           
             make
             merchandise
             of
             you
             with
             faire
             words
             ,
          
           then
           they
           wanted
           not
           devillish
           wit
           enough
           .
           And
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           1.
           
           They
           
             speake
             lyes
             out
             of
             hypocrisie
             
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Devills
             ,
             forbidding
             meates
             and
             marriage
             ,
          
           there
           is
           wit
           ,
           for
           these
           look
           like
           singular
           mortification
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           conscience
           so
           stupid
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           
             burnt
             with
             a
             hot
             iron
          
           .
        
         
           This
           also
           is
           grosse
           ignorance
           in
           Libertines
           ,
           
           that
           they
           thinke
           those
           who
           sinne
           against
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           conscience
           and
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           doe
           not
           sinne
           through
           ignorance
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           malicious
           sin
           against
           knowledge
           hath
           an
           interpritative
           ignorance
           con●oyned
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           who
           sinned
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           crucifying
           Christ
           (
           some
           of
           them
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Joh.
             8.
             28.
             
             Joh.
          
           9.
           40
           ,
           41
           and
           else
           where
           )
           yet
           they
           sinned
           ignorantly
           also
           ,
           
             for
             had
             thy
             knowne
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           8.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Of
           Liberty
           of
           prophesying
           of
           erroneous
           inditement
           of
           Conscience
           that
           it
           is
           not
           our
           Rule
           .
        
         
           BUt
           we
           judge
           that
           Hereticks
           admonished
           and
           convinced
           of
           their
           errour
           doe
           sinne
           on
           the
           borders
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           selfe
           condemned
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             A
             man
             that
             is
             an
             hereticke
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             admonition
             ,
             reject
             .
             11.
             
             Knowing
             that
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             is
             subverted
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             ,
             being
             condemned
             of
             himselfe
             .
          
           Where
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           an
           admonished
           and
           wrought
           upon
           hereticke
           ,
           who
           is
           convinced
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           resisteth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           He
           is
           perverted
           ,
           or
           subverted
           ,
           desperately
           perverted
           ,
           like
           a
           building
           throwne
           downe
           to
           the
           foundation
           .
           2.
           he
           finneth
           ,
           as
           condemned
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           judged
           and
           condemned
           by
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           sinneth
           willfully
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           high
           measure
           of
           light
           ,
           but
           hee
           shutteth
           his
           eyes
           against
           the
           light
           and
           known
           truth
           ,
           
           and
           resisteth
           it
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           Hereticke
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           is
           not
           the
           man
           who
           moves
           such
           questions
           (
           
             say
             they
          
           )
           as
           he
           knowes
           to
           be
           vaine
           and
           light
           as
           Arminians
           say
           .
           
             For
             as
          
           Vedelius
           
             saith
             ,
             he
             expresly
             speakes
             of
             an
             heretick
             .
          
        
         
         
           2
           It
           is
           a
           question
           ,
           
           if
           any
           bee
           called
           an
           Hereticke
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           because
           he
           moves
           such
           questions
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Hereticke
           here
           is
           subverted
           ,
           and
           so
           turned
           off
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           .
           But
           he
           that
           moveth
           vaine
           and
           unprofitable
           questions
           can
           at
           best
           ,
           but
           build
           his
           hay
           &
           stubble
           upon
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           ;
           now
           such
           a
           man
           may
           bee
           builded
           on
           the
           foundation
           ,
           and
           saved
           ,
           though
           the
           fire
           destroy
           his
           worke
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           not
           turned
           off
           the
           foundation
           .
           Yea
           ,
           if
           he
           wittingly
           and
           willingly
           move
           vain
           and
           light
           questions
           he
           cannot
           be
           saved
           ,
           nor
           doth
           that
           follow
           ,
           for
           his
           knowledg
           of
           the
           levity
           of
           these
           questions
           aggravates
           his
           sin
           ,
           but
           cannot
           cause
           to
           amount
           to
           a
           sin
           so
           high
           as
           to
           subvert
           the
           mans
           faith
           ,
           because
           he
           may
           keepe
           the
           foundation
           ,
           though
           he
           hold
           these
           vaine
           and
           light
           opinions
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           in
           themselves
           destructive
           of
           the
           foundation
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           no
           mention
           ,
           nor
           any
           hint
           here
           of
           vaine
           and
           light
           questions
           ,
           but
           of
           admonished
           heretickes
           ,
           therefore
           Eusebius
           l.
           4.
           c.
           13.
           referres
           it
           to
           those
           that
           deny
           Christs
           divinity
           ,
           to
           Marcion
           and
           Corinthus
           ,
           and
           they
           say
           John
           would
           not
           stay
           in
           the
           stoves
           with
           Cerinthus
           ,
           
           and
           Polycarpus
           his
           disciple
           would
           not
           speake
           with
           Marcion
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             Sathan
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           here
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           these
           Authors
           also
           make
           the
           conscience
           ,
           though
           erroneous
           even
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           if
           the
           person
           beleeve
           that
           he
           worships
           God
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           some
           morall
           honesty
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           teach
           there
           should
           be
           a
           toleration
           of
           al
           hereticks
           ,
           
           then
           no
           man
           is
           the
           heretick
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           professeth
           points
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           he
           believeth
           to
           be
           lyes
           &
           untruth
           ;
           but
           so
           there
           is
           not
           an
           hereticke
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           devill
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           professe
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           before
           men
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           conscience
           they
           beleeve
           to
           be
           false
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3
           1.
           
           
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
             expresly
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             men
             shall
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             giving
             beed
             to
             seducing
             spirits
          
           (
           Popish
           Priests
           and
           Familists
           )
           
             and
             doctrine
             of
             Devills
          
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Speaking
             lyes
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             having
             their
             conscience
             seared
             with
             an
             hot
             iron
             ,
             3.
             
             Forbidding
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             commanding
             to
             abstaine
             from
             meats
             .
          
           Now
           a
           seared
           conscience
           burnt
           with
           an
           hot
           iron
           may
           and
           doth
           teach
           marriage
           to
           be
           unlawfull
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           doe
           beleeve
           it
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           Church-men
           should
           not
           intangle
           
           themselves
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           such
           as
           marriage
           and
           care
           of
           children
           ,
           because
           Pastors
           goe
           a
           warfare
           for
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           they
           that
           so
           teach
           are
           seducers
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           seared
           conscience
           ,
           speake
           lyes
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           hereticks
           and
           worse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           No
           rule
           can
           be
           falser
           ,
           and
           more
           crooked
           then
           the
           conscience
           ,
           for
           if
           ye
           must
           be
           obliged
           to
           follow
           conscience
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           conscience
           ,
           or
           because
           right
           or
           wrong
           ;
           if
           you
           must
           follow
           conscience
           because
           conscience
           ,
           yee
           must
           ever
           follow
           your
           conscience
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           wrong
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           erroneous
           conscience
           is
           conscience
           ,
           though
           the
           devill
           should
           immediately
           actuate
           it
           ,
           yet
           doth
           not
           leave
           off
           to
           bee
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           when
           the
           conscience
           of
           some
           saith
           its
           good
           service
           to
           God
           to
           kill
           the
           Apostles
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           because
           they
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           doe
           persecuters
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           are
           in
           duty
           bound
           to
           doe
           ,
           when
           they
           murther
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           because
           they
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           to
           follow
           the
           rule
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           must
           be
           a
           bounden
           duty
           .
           And
           the
           same
           must
           follow
           ,
           if
           the
           conscience
           as
           evill
           be
           the
           rule
           ,
           for
           then
           should
           men
           serve
           God
           ,
           in
           sacrificing
           their
           sonnes
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           community
           and
           plurality
           of
           wives
           ,
           when
           ever
           their
           conscience
           should
           dictate
           any
           such
           thing
           to
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           though
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           be
           most
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           If
           the
           conscience
           as
           good
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           Arminians
           seeme
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           principled
           with
           morall
           honesty
           be
           our
           rule
           ,
           then
           the
           conscience
           as
           conscience
           is
           not
           the
           rule
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           ruled
           by
           morall
           honesty
           ,
           this
           wee
           cannot
           say
           ,
           for
           morall
           honesty
           qualifying
           the
           conscience
           as
           a
           rule
           ,
           is
           not
           able
           to
           render
           the
           conscience
           a
           streight
           and
           perfect
           rule
           in
           supernaturall
           duties
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           but
           a
           naturall
           principle
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           most
           corrupt
           one
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           how
           then
           should
           it
           regulate
           us
           in
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           the
           service
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ?
           should
           it
           ever
           oblige
           us
           to
           beleeve
           in
           him
           ,
           
             who
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
          
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Lord
           maketh
           the
           Law
           and
           his
           revealed
           will
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           
             Deut.
             5.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Deut
             ,
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Ps
             .
             119.
             9.
             2
             
             King.
          
           10.
           31.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           that
           which
           is
           called
           Liberty
           of
           prophesying
           be
           examined
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           a
           liberty
           of
           beleeving
           ,
           and
           teaching
           
           what
           is
           intrinsecally
           true
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           now
           this
           they
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           for
           we
           deny
           not
           liberty
           to
           prophesie
           truth
           to
           all
           that
           are
           called
           to
           publish
           it
           .
           
           Or
           secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           liberty
           to
           prophesie
           what
           is
           false
           ,
           which
           is
           conceived
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           that
           is
           devillish
           licence
           not
           liberty
           ;
           sure
           God
           hath
           allowed
           no
           such
           liberty
           to
           men
           to
           prophesie
           falsely
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           soules
           ,
           in
           this
           meaning
           ,
           God
           hath
           no
           more
           allowed
           us
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           false
           things
           ,
           then
           liberty
           of
           killing
           ,
           whoreing
           ,
           robbing
           ,
           or
           lying
           .
           Or
           thirdly
           ,
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           is
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           truths
           or
           falsehood
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           conceived
           to
           be
           truth
           not
           falsehood
           by
           those
           who
           prophesie
           ;
           nor
           hath
           God
           given
           so
           a
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           
           for
           every
           true
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           his
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           it
           bee
           a
           lawfull
           gift
           ,
           the
           use
           thereof
           is
           commanded
           and
           injoyned
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           Arminians
           say
           it
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           1
           Thess
           .
           5.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             despise
             not
             prophesying
             ,
             for
             they
          
           say
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           are
           ,
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             spirituall
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             which
             any
             man
             saith
             and
             perswadeth
             himselfe
             he
             hath
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             either
             by
             inspiration
             or
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             which
             sense
             the
             Apostles
             seeme
             to
             take
             the
             word
             ,
          
           2
           Thess
           .
           2.
           2.
           1
           
           Joh.
           4.
           1.
           
           Now
           all
           the
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           is
           here
           set
           upon
           a
           brazen
           pillar
           of
           (
           
             so
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
          
           )
           and
           we
           say
           (
           
             so
             it
             seemes
             not
             to
             be
          
           )
           but
           God
           certainly
           will
           not
           have
           
             Nathan
             ,
             David
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Ezechiel
             ,
          
           in
           either
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
             to
             extinguish
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             to
             despise
             prophesying
             ,
          
           but
           God
           gave
           no
           liberty
           ;
           nor
           entered
           it
           ever
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           command
           such
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           to
           his
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           except
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           gave
           to
           Nathan
           liberty
           to
           say
           to
           
             David
             ,
             Doe
             all
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
             build
             thou
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           which
           was
           an
           untruth
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           bad
           Samuel
           say
           of
           
             Eliah
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
          
           and
           gave
           him
           liberty
           to
           prophesie
           that
           which
           was
           false
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Lord
           saith
           to
           Ezechiel
           ,
           ch
           .
           2.
           
           
             Heare
             the
             word
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
          
           and
           Jeremiah
           c.
           1.
           17.
           
           
             Arise
             and
             speake
             unto
             them
             all
             that
             I
             command
             thee
          
           ;
           
           and
           thereby
           bindes
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           denyeth
           all
           liberty
           of
           preaching
           or
           prophesying
           their
           owne
           word
           ,
           or
           their
           owne
           perswasions
           ,
           even
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           doubtlesse
           when
           Nathan
           exhorted
           David
           to
           build
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           Samuel
           said
           ,
           that
           
             Eliah
             was
             the
             Lords
             .
             
             anointed
             ,
          
           they
           spake
           not
           that
           as
           their
           owne
           word
           ,
           but
           were
           perswaded
           that
           God
           revealed
           himselfe
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           both
           were
           mistaken
           grossely
           ;
           so
           Christ
           saith
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Goe
             preach
             ,
             teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
          
           ;
           he
           interditeth
           them
           upon
           the
           same
           reason
           to
           bring
           any
           of
           their
           owne
           Commandements
           flowing
           from
           their
           owne
           Spirit
           ,
           under
           any
           pretence
           ,
           though
           they
           thinke
           them
           right
           ,
           though
           Peter
           should
           conceive
           to
           Judaize
           a
           little
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           was
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hee
           might
           preach
           it
           ,
           and
           practise
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           Peter
           and
           all
           the
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Matth.
          
           28.
           are
           bound
           up
           ▪
           they
           have
           no
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           to
           preach
           their
           owne
           (
           videtur
           )
           so
           it
           seemes
           ;
           for
           then
           should
           our
           faith
           be
           ultimately
           resolved
           into
           mens
           phansies
           ,
           and
           (
           so
           thinketh
           our
           Reverend
           Saltmarsh
           ,
           or
           
             Wil.
             Del
          
           )
           and
           not
           into
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Libertines
           say
           their
           Goddesse
           ,
           their
           Diana
           ,
           is
           strangled
           and
           fettered
           ,
           
             and
             the
             spirit
             it
             quenched
          
           ,
           if
           this
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           be
           denyed
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           restraine
           liberty
           of
           sinning
           and
           lying
           ,
           is
           no
           violence
           done
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophesie
           ,
           but
           this
           exposition
           calleth
           the
           phansies
           of
           men
           the
           
             spirituall
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           Familists
           and
           Antinomians
           in
           England
           father
           
             their
             dreames
             upon
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           So
           
             Pe●
             .
             Stairie
          
           ,
           who
           ordinarily
           preacheth
           the
           rovings
           of
           his
           own
           phansie
           ,
           taught
           29.
           
           Oct.
           1647.
           before
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           after
           the
           Houses
           passed
           a
           brave
           Ordinance
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Prophesying
           ,
           that
           
             the
             House
             should
             not
             oppose
             ,
             or
             resist
             any
             thing
             that
             pretended
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           Now
           if
           he
           spake
           this
           to
           the
           House
           as
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           he
           forbad
           to
           hinder
           a
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           an
           Hymeneus
           ,
           a
           Philetus
           ,
           a
           Jezabel
           ,
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           to
           preach
           ▪
           what
           he
           pleased
           ,
           for
           Jesuites
           pretend
           to
           Iesus
           both
           name
           and
           thing
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Familists
             ,
             Sotinians
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
          
           and
           false
           teachers
           ,
           
             who
             deceive
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             the
             very
             elect
             ,
          
           pretend
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             the
             anointing
          
           .
           If
           he
           spake
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           by
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           nor
           all
           the
           Ministers
           in
           England
           to
           refute
           the
           false
           Teachers
           
             that
             pretend
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           to
           refute
           them
           ,
           were
           to
           oppose
           and
           resist
           them
           ,
           for
           if
           
             they
             pretend
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           you
           know
           not
           since
           yee
           are
           not
           infallible
           ,
           but
           they
           may
           be
           teachers
           ,
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           the
           most
           errand
           seducers
           that
           ever
           spake
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           no
           wayes
           to
           be
           resisted
           ,
           who
           resist
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
         
           2
           ▪
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           must
           have
           this
           meaning
           ,
           Quench
           not
           the
           dreames
           of
           
             Independents
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Antinomians
          
           ,
           for
           they
           perswade
           themselves
           they
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           and
           minde
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           all
           they
           speak
           .
        
         
           3
           But
           this
           
             Quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           cherish
           ,
           entertaine
           the
           gracious
           motions
           and
           inspirations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           your selves
           ,
           and
           despise
           not
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           highly
           reverence
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           separate
           not
           the
           Spirit
           and
           the
           Word
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           litote
           ,
           where
           lesse
           is
           spoken
           but
           more
           intended
           ,
           as
           
             Esay
             50.
             5.
             
             Ioh.
          
           6.
           37.
           but
           this
           glosse
           yeeldeth
           this
           sense
           .
           
             Despise
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             beleeve
             what
             ever
             a
             godly
             preacher
             saith
             ,
             be
             it
             his
             owne
             dreames
             and
             rovings
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             reverence
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             perswades
             himselfe
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             them
             as
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             his
             owne
             wind-mils
             ,
             and
             sparkles
             of
             his
             own
             vaine-glory
             .
          
           For
           this
           ,
           (
           
             not
             to
             quench
             ,
             not
             to
             despise
          
           )
           is
           undeniably
           to
           beleeve
           these
           prophesyings
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ▪
           how
           then
           are
           we
           to
           try
           all
           doctrines
           and
           spirits
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           to
           take
           all
           for
           fi●st
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           net
           ?
           
             But
             since
             you
             are
             not
             infallible
          
           (
           say
           Libertines
           )
           
             it
             is
             an
             extinguishing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             account
             that
             to
             be
             the
             spirit
             of
             Sathan
             which
             agreeth
             not
             with
             your
             spirit
             ,
          
           
           
             if
             your
             authority
             were
             infallible
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             ,
             the
             answer
             would
             have
             some
             colour
             ,
             though
             the
             Apostles
             used
             not
             that
             authority
             to
             crush
             liberty
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             but
             they
             commend
             the
             trying
             of
             the
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             since
             our
             judgement
             is
             not
             infallible
             ,
             reason
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             not
             desire
             other
             spirits
             pious
             and
             good
             to
             be
             oppressed
             and
             suffocated
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           We
           reject
           no
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           it
           agrees
           not
           with
           ours
           ;
           for
           our
           Spirit
           is
           not
           the
           rule
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           contend
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           swerves
           from
           the
           oracles
           of
           God
           ;
           
             if
             any
             man
             speake
             ,
             let
             him
             speake
             as
             the
             oracles
             of
             God
             ;
             let
             us
             prophesie
             according
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           answer
           saith
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           now
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           can
           try
           all
           things
           ,
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           spirits
           ,
           and
           refuse
           the
           evil
           and
           deluding
           spirits
           ,
           &
           hold
           fast
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           the
           spirits
           ,
           speaking
           from
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           to
           
             extinguish
             the
             Spirit
          
           (
           say
           our
           Libertines
           ,
           )
           since
           we
           are
           not
           infallible
           Apostles
           to
           judge
           these
           Spirits
           for
           mad
           phansies
           that
           agree
           not
           with
           our
           Spirit
           ;
           we
           say
           its
           impossible
           to
           try
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           hold
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           judge
           
           false
           spirits
           to
           bee
           false
           spirits
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           agree
           not
           with
           ours
           (
           that
           is
           the
           calumny
           of
           Libertines
           )
           but
           because
           they
           swerve
           from
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           not
           infallible
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           ,
           but
           this
           reason
           supposeth
           that
           because
           of
           want
           of
           Apostolick
           infallibility
           we
           should
           try
           all
           spirits
           ,
           and
           all
           doctrines
           ,
           but
           condemn
           ,
           reject
           ,
           and
           refuse
           none
           ,
           as
           spirits
           of
           the
           devill
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           
             extinguish
             the
             spirit
          
           ,
           and
           pitch
           and
           settle
           our
           faith
           upon
           no
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           like
           Scepticks
           sail
           about
           the
           coasts
           of
           truth
           all
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           dye
           in
           no
           beliefe
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           3
           It
           is
           false
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           crush
           your
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           for
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Thess
          
           .
           2.
           2.
           extinguisheth
           those
           spirits
           who
           would
           shake
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           beleeve
           that
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           for
           he
           forbids
           to
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           and
           John
           extinguisheth
           the
           Familistical
           and
           Antichristian
           spirits
           ,
           who
           
             denied
             C●rist
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           O
           but
           (
           
             say
             Libertines
          
           )
           these
           false
           spirits
           ,
           knew
           what
           they
           preached
           to
           be
           lyes
           ,
           and
           yet
           preached
           them
           as
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           wee
           stand
           for
           no
           such
           liberty
           of
           prophesying
           ,
           nor
           such
           spirits
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           This
           is
           a
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           they
           beleeved
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           was
           not
           near
           hand
           ,
           and
           yet
           preached
           it
           was
           near
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           shaddow
           in
           the
           text
           ,
           or
           colour
           hinteth
           that
           way
           :
           for
           ,
           Familists
           and
           Seducers
           now
           ,
           have
           not
           so
           much
           to
           say
           for
           their
           dreams
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           had
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           made
           them
           beleeve
           that
           day
           was
           near
           hand
           ,
           since
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           
             these
             were
             the
             last
             days
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           do
           writ
           it
           ,
           
             that
             new
             were
             the
             last
             times
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             was
             fallen
             on
             them
             ,
          
           and
           they
           preached
           al
           they
           wrote
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           rather
           like
           they
           beleeved
           the
           day
           of
           Christ
           was
           near
           ,
           and
           the
           Antichrist
           in
           Jobus
           time
           ,
           had
           as
           much
           as
           seducers
           now
           have
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           beleeve
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           since
           the
           blinded
           Jewes
           alleadged
           all
           the
           prophesies
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           as
           not
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           
             son
             of
             Mary
          
           ,
           and
           sure
           they
           had
           more
           to
           make
           them
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           then
           
             Gortin
             ,
             Saltmarsh
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Familists
           (
           whom
           Libertines
           (
           I
           beleeve
           )
           call
           a
           part
           of
           the
           godly
           party
           )
           if
           they
           speake
           according
           to
           their
           conscience
           ,
           can
           alleadge
           for
           their
           new
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           fleshly
           visions
           they
           preach
           and
           print
           .
        
         
         
           4
           Though
           we
           be
           not
           infallible
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           ,
           yet
           reason
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           desire
           that
           
             pious
             and
             good
             spirits
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           that
           call
           themselves
           so
           ,
           but
           are
           lyers
           ,
           to
           bee
           extinguished
           .
           For
           wee
           are
           to
           pray
           that
           God
           would
           cause
           
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             Libertines
          
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           cease
           out
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           so
           faith
           requires
           ,
           wee
           should
           try
           them
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           pray
           and
           desire
           they
           were
           crushed
           and
           extinguished
           ,
           I
           mean
           not
           in
           their
           person
           ,
           but
           as
           touching
           their
           false
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           But
           present
           your selfe
           (
           
             say
             Arminians
          
           )
           before
           the
           tribunal
           of
           Papists
           and
           they
           will
           condemne
           you
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           
           and
           if
           you
           alledge
           the
           spirit
           teacheth
           you
           ,
           they
           will
           answer
           ,
           is
           that
           the
           spirit
           which
           corrupt
           and
           madde
           reason
           teacheth
           you
           ?
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Devill
           ,
           said
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           was
           the
           spirit
           of
           Beelzebub
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           What
           inferre
           Libertines
           hence
           against
           us
           ?
           this
           is
           to
           place
           no
           more
           power
           in
           Synods
           but
           directive
           :
           
             Sir
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             you
             ,
             this
             is
             Gods
             will.
          
           But
           wee
           hold
           lawfull
           .
           Synods
           (
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Rome
           or
           Papist
           )
           may
           as
           wel
           
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             ,
             and
             instruct
             with
             all
             Authority
             ,
          
           as
           Timothy
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           particular
           pastor
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           more
           than
           the
           directive
           and
           sceptick
           teaching
           of
           one
           private
           Libertine
           ,
           teaching
           (
           with
           a
           reserve
           )
           convincing
           and
           condemning
           another
           in
           a
           Scepticall
           way
           .
           But
           all
           tends
           to
           this
           ,
           
             Protestant
             Synods
          
           convened
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           can
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           
             wee
             teach
             what
             our
             judgement
             is
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             false
             ,
             yeeld
             a
             Sceptik
             consent
             with
             a
             reserve
             to
             it
             ,
          
           that
           is
           all
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           
             Protestant
             Synods
          
           convened
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Antichrist
           can
           peremptorily
           and
           tirannically
           condemn
           the
           truth
           as
           heresie
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           are
           infallible
           ,
           and
           their
           Synodicall
           decrees
           are
           the
           very
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           Protestant
           Synods
           ,
           may
           not
           authoritatively
           command
           you
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           to
           beleeve
           and
           receive
           their
           lawfull
           decrees
           conditionally
           ,
           after
           yee
           finde
           them
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           consequence
           here
           .
           Prelates
           condemned
           the
           truth
           as
           heresie
           and
           schisme
           ,
           Pharisees
           condemned
           Christ
           as
           a
           
             Samaritan
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             Protestants
          
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           cannot
           condemne
           
             Popery
             ,
             Familisme
             ,
             and
             ergo
             ,
             Paul
          
           cannot
           condemne
           〈◊〉
           as
           a
           perverter
           of
           the
           waies
           of
           righteousnesse
           :
           this
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           would
           say
           ,
           a
           robber
           cannot
           by
           law
           jure
           condemne
           a
           traveller
           to
           render
           
           his
           purse
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           a
           Judge
           cannot
           compell
           this
           traveller
           to
           pay
           just
           debt
           .
        
         
           2
           We
           do
           not
           instance
           from
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           cleare
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Of
           indulgence
           in
           fundamentall
           ,
           or
           non-fundamentall
           errors
           .
        
         
           
             BUt
             say
             the
          
           Arminians
           ,
           
           the
           question
           is
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           not
           of
           those
           who
           dare
           deny
           the
           things
           openly
           decided
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           who
           call
           in
           question
           those
           things
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           contraverted
           .
           There
           was
           never
           an
           Heretick
           who
           called
           in
           question
           whether
           theeves
           ,
           
           drunkards
           ,
           robbers
           ,
           railers
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           heaven
           ,
           or
           whether
           God
           be
           to
           beloved
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           an
           hereticke
           ,
           but
           worse
           than
           a
           hereticke
           who
           denyes
           those
           things
           that
           are
           plain
           and
           obvious
           in
           scripture
           .
           But
           he
           that
           layeth
           a
           law
           upon
           others
           ,
           which
           he
           must
           follow
           under
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           imprisonment
           or
           banishment
           in
           things
           belonging
           to
           liberty
           of
           prophecying
           ,
           which
           are
           conjoyned
           with
           the
           reverence
           of
           God
           and
           the
           scripture
           ,
           trampleth
           all
           prophesies
           under
           foot
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1
           This
           definition
           of
           an
           Hereticke
           is
           in
           quesion
           ,
           there
           be
           in
           England
           who
           deny
           all
           scriptures
           as
           no
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           are
           judged
           by
           Libertines
           ,
           not
           punishable
           by
           man.
           2.
           
           
             All
             things
             that
             may
             be
             controverted
             ,
          
           is
           wide
           .
           Nothing
           but
           it
           is
           converted
           ,
           except
           whether
           
             there
             be
             a
             God
             or
             not
             ,
          
           and
           many
           doubt
           of
           that
           :
           There
           be
           even
           now
           ,
           who
           deny
           Jesus
           Christ
           God
           man
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           his
           offices
           ,
           the
           immortallity
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           last
           judgement
           ,
           a
           heaven
           ,
           a
           hell
           ,
           but
           al
           to
           Libertines
           are
           uncertaine
           ,
           and
           the
           denyall
           of
           any
           point
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           light
           of
           reason
           ,
           but
           by
           supernaturall
           revelation
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           articles
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             one
             in
             three
             distinct
             persons
             ,
          
           that
           
             Christ
             is
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
          
           that
           
             he
             dyed
             to
             satisfie
             divine
             justice
             ,
          
           that
           
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             his
             righteousnesse
             imputed
             to
             us
             by
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Is
           no
           heresie
           ,
           but
           may
           consist
           with
           true
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           give
           instance
           in
           fundamentals
           which
           are
           knowne
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           that
           theeves
           ,
           drunkards
           shall
           not
           inherit
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           to
           bee
           loved
           above
           
           all
           things
           ,
           
           now
           th●se
           are
           principles
           of
           naturall
           Theology
           known
           to
           heathens
           ,
           so
           that
           such
           godly
           men
           ,
           to
           which
           Libertines
           would
           yeeld
           an
           indulgence
           and
           liberty
           ,
           are
           good
           moral
           honest
           civil
           men
           ,
           who
           beleeve
           fundamentals
           known
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           to
           Christians
           and
           Heathens
           equally
           ,
           for
           civill
           Heathens
           may
           have
           the
           sound
           faith
           of
           al
           such
           fundamentals
           ,
           and
           beleeving
           morall
           and
           naturall
           fundamentals
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           not
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           or
           possibly
           never
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           may
           be
           saved
           and
           not
           be
           beholden
           to
           Christ
           knowne
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           so
           some
           Libertines
           tell
           us
           ,
           not
           any
           man
           is
           to
           suffer
           death
           ,
           though
           he
           deny
           and
           malitiously
           oppose
           ,
           all
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           because
           these
           are
           knowne
           no
           ways
           ,
           but
           by
           supernaturall
           revelation
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           which
           commeth
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           I
           take
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           to
           bee
           ,
           because
           supernaturall
           light
           is
           above
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           reason
           ,
           Christ
           should
           not
           have
           rebuked
           the
           Pharisees
           for
           not
           beleeving
           in
           him
           ,
           nor
           the
           Sadduces
           for
           denying
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           nor
           should
           Paul
           have
           smitten
           Eli●as
           with
           blindnesse
           for
           perverting
           
             Sergius
             Paulus
          
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           not
           in
           their
           power
           to
           know
           or
           beleeve
           otherwise
           of
           these
           Gospel
           fundamentals
           that
           are
           not
           beleeved
           ,
           but
           by
           supernaturall
           revelation
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           ,
           other
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           Hereticks
           or
           at
           least
           
             punishable
             by
             men
             ,
             who
             deny
             fundamentals
             of
             Cbristian
             Religion
             ,
          
           but
           are
           sparing
           to
           tell
           us
           what
           fundamentals
           ,
           whether
           of
           law
           and
           known
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           of
           Gospel
           known
           onely
           by
           supernaturall
           revellation
           ,
           
           so
           that
           ere
           they
           finde
           the
           hereticke
           ,
           they
           must
           show
           you
           the
           point
           they
           deny
           is
           fundamental
           ,
           and
           its
           possible
           that
           is
           a
           difficil
           businesse
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           fundamental
           or
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           go
           for
           a
           Sectarie
           he
           is
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           and
           his
           godlinesse
           shal
           prove
           the
           poynt
           is
           not
           fundamental
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           logick
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           such
           a
           people
           are
           godly
           ,
           therefore
           their
           opinions
           are
           against
           no
           fundamentall
           point
           ,
           whereas
           this
           is
           a
           better
           consequence
           ;
           such
           points
           are
           fundamentall
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           if
           men
           twice
           or
           thrice
           admonished
           doe
           yet
           wilfully
           goe
           on
           to
           maintaine
           opinions
           manifestly
           contrary
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           godly
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           tel●
           us
           of
           
             doctrine
             according
             to
             godlinesse
          
           then
           must
           the
           doctrine
           soundly
           beleeved
           make
           the
           person
           godly
           or
           argue
           him
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           the
           man
           let
           him
           goe
           
           for
           a
           Saint
           cannot
           make
           or
           argue
           the
           doctrine
           to
           bee
           the
           doctrine
           according
           to
           godlinesse
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           so
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           inclined
           ,
           if
           the
           man
           be
           of
           our
           own
           tribe
           and
           sect
           ,
           to
           defend
           his
           tenets
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           judge
           them
           fundamental
           error
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           wish
           much
           an
           argument
           to
           prove
           bodily
           violence
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           co-action
           may
           be
           used
           against
           men
           erring
           in
           points
           fundamentall
           ,
           
           but
           not
           in
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           since
           God
           delivers
           his
           mind
           as
           clearly
           in
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           clearely
           ,
           as
           in
           fundamentals
           ,
           and
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Lord
           who
           commands
           faith
           is
           as
           great
           in
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           and
           our
           obligation
           to
           beleeve
           no
           lesse
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           most
           necessary
           fundamentals
           ,
           as
           therefore
           abstinence
           from
           adultery
           with
           Bathsheba
           ,
           and
           murthering
           of
           Vriah
           in
           David
           ,
           is
           as
           necessary
           ,
           
             necessitate
             precepts
          
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           Davids
           repentance
           and
           turning
           to
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           so
           necessary
           ,
           
             necessitate
             medii
          
           ,
           for
           David
           is
           a
           saved
           Saint
           ,
           though
           he
           absta●●●
           not
           from
           that
           adultery
           and
           murther
           ,
           but
           without
           conversion
           from
           the
           state
           of
           sinfull
           nature
           to
           the
           way
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           it
           is
           unpossible
           David
           can
           be
           saved
           ;
           so
           to
           abstain
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           to
           demolish
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           those
           who
           resort
           to
           them
           is
           a
           godly
           practice
           ,
           yet
           though
           〈◊〉
           commit
           Idolatry
           with
           the
           golden
           Calfe
           ,
           yea
           and
           make
           the
           people
           naked
           also
           :
           And
           Asa
           ,
           though
           he
           demolish
           not
           the
           high
           places
           all
           his
           reigne
           ,
           nor
           punish
           any
           for
           that
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           did
           
             persecute
             the
             Seer
          
           ,
           yet
           Aaron
           was
           the
           faithfull
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           anointed
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Asa
           and
           some
           other
           
             Kings
             heart
             ,
             were
             perfect
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           though
           they
           fell
           in
           these
           sins
           ,
           nor
           were
           these
           fundamentals
           ,
           sinnes
           in
           practice
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           saving
           faith
           ,
           more
           then
           errours
           and
           teaching
           of
           errours
           in
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           many
           souls
           doth
           exclude
           a
           possibility
           of
           being
           in
           the
           state
           of
           saving
           grace
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           follow
           ,
           that
           because
           teaching
           and
           publishing
           of
           errours
           in
           non-fundamentals
           is
           consistent
           with
           saving
           grace
           ,
           that
           therefore
           these
           non-fundamentall
           sinnes
           of
           murther
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           tolerating
           of
           Idolatrous
           high
           places
           ,
           persecuting
           of
           faithfull
           Prophets
           ,
           making
           of
           a
           golden
           Calfe
           ,
           and
           hallowing
           of
           it
           to
           be
           adored
           as
           
             the
             God
             that
             brought
             Israel
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           are
           sins
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           in
           the
           truly
           godly
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Aaron
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           Asa
           ,
           for
           then
           should
           they
           be
           tolerated
           in
           
           the
           wicked
           also
           ,
           for
           the
           toleration
           of
           such
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           fundamental
           wickednesses
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           saving
           grace
           ,
           is
           as
           destructive
           and
           more
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           extream
           scandalousnesse
           ,
           to
           all
           peace
           and
           safety
           of
           humaine
           societies
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           godly
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           these
           same
           sins
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           publishing
           of
           all
           errors
           non-fundamentall
           ,
           the
           toleration
           of
           the
           high
           places
           are
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           peace
           ,
           destructive
           and
           injurious
           to
           soules
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           as
           scandalous
           to
           other
           false
           teachers
           ,
           as
           these
           non-fundamentall
           sins
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           say
           they
           )
           the
           reason
           is
           not
           alike
           in
           non-fundamentall
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           are
           expresly
           condemned
           by
           all
           ,
           Aarons
           Idolatry
           ,
           Davids
           adultery
           ,
           Asaes
           persecution
           ,
           no
           man
           ever
           defended
           ,
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           bee
           tolerated
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           without
           sin
           ,
           though
           the
           acting
           of
           these
           sins
           may
           consist
           with
           sound
           faith
           .
           But
           most
           of
           non-fundamentalls
           are
           not
           clearly
           determined
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           dulnesse
           and
           naturall
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           punish
           the
           non-fundamentall
           errours
           ,
           for
           these
           which
           be
           non-fundamentall
           errours
           to
           some
           godly
           and
           learned
           ,
           are
           non-fundamentall
           and
           seasonable
           truths
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           godly
           and
           learned
           as
           they
           are
           .
           But
           to
           all
           the
           godly
           and
           learned
           ,
           Aarons
           Idolatry
           ,
           Davids
           adultery
           and
           murther
           ,
           Asa's
           tolerating
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           and
           imprisoning
           the
           Seer
           ,
           were
           sins
           unjustifiable
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           such
           as
           no
           godly
           Magistrate
           can
           tolerate
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           a
           good
           reason
           ,
           why
           there
           is
           not
           the
           like
           consideration
           of
           these
           sins
           non-fundamentall
           ,
           and
           doctrines
           non-fundamentall
           ,
           because
           some
           doctrines
           non-fundamentall
           are
           seasonable
           truths
           to
           some
           godly
           and
           learned
           ,
           and
           these
           same
           are
           lyes
           and
           untruths
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           godly
           and
           learned
           as
           they
           ;
           then
           should
           also
           divers
           fundamentall
           errours
           bee
           tolerated
           as
           well
           as
           non-fundamentall
           errours
           ,
           which
           Independents
           ,
           the
           Masters
           of
           this
           distinction
           with
           the
           Arminians
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           because
           to
           some
           godly
           and
           learned
           Independents
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           fundamentall
           truth
           ,
           that
           murther
           ,
           and
           adultery
           ,
           and
           robbery
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           that
           Magistracy
           is
           an
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           many
           Anabaptists
           as
           godly
           and
           learned
           as
           they
           ,
           it
           is
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           not
           onely
           no
           fundamentall
           truth
           ,
           but
           a
           fundamentall
           errour
           ,
           under
           our
           meeke
           Saviours
           reigne
           ,
           there
           ought
           to
           bee
           neither
           sword
           nor
           speare
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           them
           ,
           plow-shares
           and
           pruning
           hooks
           ,
           and
           since
           Libertines
           will
           not
           have
           godlinesse
           to
           be
           valued
           by
           soundnesse
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           by
           mens
           spirits
           of
           discerning
           and
           charity
           ,
           Independents
           are
           to
           repute
           
             Familists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Antinomians
          
           as
           godly
           and
           learned
           as
           themselves
           :
           Now
           Independents
           thinke
           that
           
             Christ
             God-man
             came
             to
             satisfie
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Ordinances
             are
             necessary
             for
             all
             in
             this
             life
             ,
          
           yet
           these
           ,
           and
           many
           the
           like
           Familists
           and
           Socinians
           judge
           fundamentall
           lyes
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           any
           discerning
           ,
           and
           have
           heard
           Mr.
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           pray
           ,
           and
           seene
           his
           writings
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           will
           repute
           him
           as
           godly
           and
           learned
           as
           any
           Independent
           in
           England
           :
           so
           I
           judge
           with
           correction
           ;
           yet
           he
           will
           say
           the
           godly
           and
           learned
           Independents
           in
           England
           hold
           many
           points
           to
           bee
           fundamentall
           truths
           which
           he
           reputes
           to
           bee
           fundamentall
           untruths
           ,
           as
           namely
           concerning
           justification
           by
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           we
           now
           have
           by
           the
           saith
           whereof
           we
           must
           be
           saved
           ,
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Mr.
           
             Joh.
             Goodwin
          
           must
           say
           these
           are
           fundamentall
           lyes
           ,
           and
           many
           fundamentals
           in
           the
           late
           
             Confession
             of
             Ass●mbly
          
           ,
           I
           know
           M.
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           in
           his
           writings
           ,
           denyeth
           to
           be
           fundamentall
           truths
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           say
           most
           of
           the
           non-fundamentalls
           are
           not
           determined
           clearely
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
           
             Libertines
             we
             〈◊〉
             dispute
             withall
          
           ,
           must
           say
           ,
           not
           any
           non-fundamentalls
           are
           determined
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           all
           fundamentalls
           are
           clearly
           determined
           ,
           else
           they
           must
           belye
           their
           distinction
           which
           Independents
           in
           the
           Apologeticke
           Narration
           make
           almost
           a
           principle
           of
           faith
           (
           though
           I
           hope
           it
           shall
           never
           be
           one
           to
           me
           )
           that
           all
           non-fundamentals
           are
           to
           be
           beleeved
           without
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           all
           fundamentalls
           with
           a
           reserve
           ;
           for
           if
           many
           non-fundamentalls
           are
           also
           to
           bee
           beleeved
           without
           a
           reserve
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           service
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           had
           beaten
           out
           that
           Arminian
           principle
           a
           little
           more
           ,
           and
           subdivided
           non-fundamentalls
           in
           such
           as
           are
           to
           bee
           beleeved
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           a
           demurre
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           to
           be
           beleeved
           without
           a
           reserve
           ,
           then
           in
           some
           non-fundamen●●ll●
           men
           are
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           and
           what
           be
           these
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
           distinction
           should
           so
           beare
           a
           leg
           and
           halt
           ,
           for
           then
           some
           fundamentalls
           we
           beleeve
           without
           a
           reserve
           ,
           and
           no
           toleration
           is
           to
           bee
           yeelded
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           sword
           and
           the
           club
           must
           presse
           faith
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           to
           beleeve
           but
           some
           non-fundamentalls
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           not
           all
           ,
           and
           indulgence
           is
           due
           to
           men
           in
           some
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           not
           in
           others
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           our
           Brethrens
           frequent
           arguing
           ,
           Independencie
           is
           not
           fundamentalls
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           should
           tolerate
           it
           ,
           but
           we
           deny
           this
           consequence
           ;
           yea
           Erastianisme
           in
           its
           highest
           sphere
           is
           not
           fundamentall
           ,
           and
           yet
           high
           Erastianisme
           is
           persecution
           both
           of
           Independency
           and
           Presbytery
           ,
           doth
           it
           follow
           then
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           tolerated
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           punish
           the
           error
           in
           non-fundamentals
           ,
           because
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           dulnesse
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           clear
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           dulnesse
           many
           fundamentals
           in
           the
           Gospel
           are
           as
           uncleare
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           acknowledge
           that
           Aarons
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           Davils
           adultery
           and
           murther
           ,
           are
           sins
           unjustifiable
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Magistrate
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           is
           not
           to
           tolerate
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           who
           denyes
           that
           theeves
           and
           Idolaters
           who
           shall
           not
           enter
           into
           heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           is
           to
           be
           loved
           above
           all
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           untruth
           ,
           many
           Anabaptists
           there
           were
           in
           Bullingers
           time
           ,
           who
           taught
           none
           but
           whores
           and
           harlots
           should
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           cousen
           Germains
           to
           this
           .
           Againe
           ,
           what
           is
           theft
           ,
           is
           as
           disputable
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           usury
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Saints
           the
           just
           and
           spirituall
           inheritors
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             all
             things
             are
             yours
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           doe
           rob
           and
           steale
           ,
           if
           they
           invade
           the
           possessions
           ,
           houses
           ,
           monies
           ,
           and
           lands
           of
           unregenerate
           and
           carnall
           man
           ?
           whether
           he
           bee
           a
           murtherer
           who
           sacrificeth
           his
           childe
           to
           God
           in
           imitation
           of
           Abraham
           ?
           are
           as
           uncleare
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           naturall
           blindnesse
           ,
           as
           most
           of
           the
           non-fundamentalls
           :
           and
           Anabaptists
           that
           are
           godly
           and
           learned
           ,
           have
           as
           much
           to
           say
           from
           Scripture
           for
           denying
           of
           fundamentals
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           in
           non-fundamentals
           can
           plead
           ,
           why
           their
           tenets
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           though
           erroneous
           ,
           yet
           not
           punishable
           ;
           and
           they
           should
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           have
           a
           toleration
           for
           murtherers
           ,
           robbers
           ,
           theeves
           ,
           that
           flow
           from
           meere
           conscience
           ,
           and
           religious
           grounds
           ,
           and
           though
           these
           practises
           bee
           destructive
           to
           peace
           ,
           
           yet
           with
           what
           conscience
           can
           the
           Magistrate
           punish
           them
           as
           destructive
           to
           peace
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           clearely
           determined
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           that
           they
           are
           destructive
           to
           true
           humaine
           peace
           ?
           For
           if
           they
           be
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           acts
           of
           worship
           ,
           as
           the
           actors
           are
           in
           conscience
           perswaded
           they
           are
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           destructive
           to
           peace
           ,
           yea
           to
           punish
           them
           is
           tyranny
           over
           the
           conscience
           ,
           say
           Libertines
           .
           Now
           I
           propose
           these
           Queries
           ,
           and
           desire
           Libertines
           to
           answer
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Should
           not
           the
           Magistrate
           punish
           no
           thefts
           ,
           no
           robbery
           ,
           no
           murther
           ,
           
           but
           such
           as
           are
           thefts
           ,
           robberies
           ,
           and
           murthers
           ,
           undeniably
           and
           uncontroversally
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           all
           that
           are
           members
           of
           that
           society
           ,
           whether
           Anabaptists
           or
           others
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Should
           the
           Magistrate
           abstaine
           from
           punishing
           of
           that
           which
           is
           false
           worship
           ,
           for
           example
           sacrificing
           of
           a
           childe
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           feare
           he
           domineere
           over
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           so
           transgresse
           his
           sphere
           ,
           and
           sit
           down
           in
           Gods
           roome
           (
           which
           is
           really
           murther
           ,
           and
           shedding
           of
           innocent
           blood
           )
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           to
           the
           man-slayer
           ,
           but
           acceptable
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           punish
           the
           same
           false
           worship
           ,
           as
           murther
           and
           destructive
           to
           peace
           ,
           whereas
           to
           the
           actors
           consience
           ,
           whom
           he
           desires
           to
           favour
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           murther
           and
           not
           destructive
           to
           peace
           ,
           
           does
           he
           not
           really
           and
           by
           his
           office
           as
           great
           violence
           ,
           and
           exerciseth
           no
           lesse
           a
           domineering
           power
           over
           the
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           then
           if
           hee
           should
           punish
           this
           as
           false
           worship
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Will
           ,
           or
           can
           notionall
           or
           mentall
           consideration
           licence
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           domineere
           over
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           and
           exercise
           soule-tyranny
           and
           invade
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           over
           the
           conscience
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           same
           reasons
           and
           arguments
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           as
           probable
           that
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           a
           fathers
           head
           for
           sacrificing
           his
           son
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           destructive
           to
           peace
           ,
           nor
           any
           breach
           of
           the
           sixt
           Commandement
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           probable
           it
           is
           true
           and
           acceptable
           ,
           and
           worship
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           were
           false
           worship
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           probable
           that
           to
           punish
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           sacrilegious
           invading
           of
           Gods
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           justice
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           beleeve
           ,
           as
           the
           Libertine
           ,
           doth
           ,
           
           doth
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           him
           ,
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Judges
           in
           Britain
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           what
           conscience
           have
           they
           to
           take
           away
           the
           ●ead
           of
           a
           father
           ,
           who
           sacrificeth
           his
           onely
           childe
           to
           God
           ,
           upon
           meere
           religious
           principles
           ,
           what
           warrant
           have
           they
           before
           the
           tribunall
           of
           God
           to
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           as
           a
           peace-breaker
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           spare
           his
           life
           as
           a
           sacrificer
           ,
           and
           a
           devout
           ,
           and
           zealous
           (
           whether
           it
           be
           blinde
           zeal
           or
           no
           ,
           the
           
             Libertine
             Magistrate
          
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           to
           judge
           )
           worshipper
           of
           God
           ?
           whether
           or
           no
           hath
           the
           Magistrate
           who
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           killeth
           a●
           innocent
           man
           (
           according
           to
           his
           own
           libertine-conscience
           )
           greater
           respect
           to
           false
           peace
           in
           a
           humane
           society
           ,
           then
           to
           true
           piety
           and
           innocent
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           forbids
           him
           to
           punish
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           onely
           to
           the
           subject
           ,
           he
           punisheth
           ,
           a
           meere
           devout
           worshipping
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           should
           not
           the
           masse
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           broad
           worship
           on
           earth
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           since
           it
           hath
           farre
           lesse
           connexion
           with
           disturbance
           of
           peace
           ,
           then
           the
           Anabaptists
           children-killing
           worship
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           the
           formall
           is
           ratio
           ,
           the
           onely
           formall
           reason
           and
           cause
           why
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           use
           corporall
           coersion
           against
           none
           now
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           suffer
           every
           man
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           best
           pleaseth
           ,
           because
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           more
           spirituall
           ,
           the
           Law-giver
           Christ
           ,
           a
           meeker
           Mediator
           ,
           then
           Moses
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           warrant
           now
           to
           hinder
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           lay
           bands
           and
           coactive
           violence
           upon
           Christs
           free
           subjects
           ,
           with
           force
           of
           sword
           ,
           to
           restraine
           them
           in
           one
           worship
           ,
           more
           then
           another
           ,
           what
           reason
           an
           Anabaptists
           offering
           his
           son
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           restrained
           in
           his
           sacrificing
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           other
           acts
           of
           worship
           ?
           is
           not
           the
           man
           persecuted
           for
           his
           conscience
           ?
           is
           not
           this
           a
           carnall
           ,
           and
           no
           New
           Testament
           way
           of
           restraining
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           restrained
           by
           the
           sword
           ▪
           is
           not
           the
           onely
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           weapons
           that
           are
           carnall
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           rescuing
           men
           from
           all
           false
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           way
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Nor
           can
           the
           bloodinesse
           and
           cruelty
           of
           that
           worship
           be
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           ,
           why
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           restraine
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           devout
           worshipper
           ;
           for
           who
           ought
           to
           sit
           
           as
           Lord
           Judge
           above
           the
           conscience
           of
           this
           father
           ,
           and
           sentence
           the
           worship
           as
           destructive
           to
           peace
           ,
           or
           the
           worshipper
           as
           a
           bloody
           man
           ?
           his
           conscience
           is
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           his
           onely
           judge
           .
        
         
           But
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           the
           father
           kill
           the
           sonne
           to
           God
           ,
           〈◊〉
           murther
           ,
           and
           ●ruel●y
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           gratefull
           worship
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           cruelty
           then
           to
           burne
           a
           beast
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           to
           suppose
           that
           a
           godly
           Anabaptist
           ,
           hath
           warrant
           from
           God
           for
           that
           worship
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           burning
           of
           beasts
           ,
           and
           offering
           yearely
           thousands
           of
           bullocks
           and
           sheep
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           Christ
           once
           already
           sacrificed
           for
           sinners
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           in
           it
           neither
           cruelty
           to
           beasts
           ,
           nor
           hurt
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           can
           restraine
           ,
           for
           though
           there
           be
           no
           reason
           at
           all
           for
           the
           worship
           ,
           
             ex
             natura
             rei
          
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           worship
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           such
           reason
           to
           tolerate
           the
           worship
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           restraine
           ,
           he
           tyranni●eth
           over
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           a
           bloody
           conscience
           is
           a
           conscience
           as
           uncapable
           of
           violence
           ,
           and
           as
           immediately
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           subject
           to
           God
           onely
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           sword
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           sword
           can
           straine
           no
           conscience
           as
           conscience
           ;
           how
           can
           it
           squeeze
           a
           conscience
           wading
           in
           bloody
           son-butchery
           more
           then
           any
           other
           conscience
           ?
           
        
         
           8.
           
           If
           the
           Magistrates
           punishing
           of
           any
           for
           his
           conscience
           be
           a
           violent
           compelling
           of
           him
           to
           sin
           ,
           to
           worship
           or
           to
           forbeare
           worship
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           how
           will
           Libertines
           cleare
           Magistracy
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           from
           being
           intrinsecally
           a
           sinfull
           ordinance
           ,
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           in
           stoning
           to
           death
           the
           seducing
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           the
           blasphemer
           must
           compell
           him
           to
           sin
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           professe
           Jehovah
           ,
           
           not
           Baal
           was
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           whereas
           the
           seducer
           believed
           in
           his
           conscience
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
           since
           to
           compell
           men
           to
           sin
           is
           intrinsecally
           sinfull
           ,
           let
           Libertines
           answer
           the
           query
           ,
           if
           God
           ever
           in
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           could
           command
           sin
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           was
           ever
           such
           a
           thing
           heard
           that
           a
           Magistrate
           might
           by
           his
           office
           command
           men
           to
           sin
           ,
           or
           then
           punish
           them
           ?
        
         
           9.
           
           Let
           Libertines
           answer
           if
           Arminians
           extend
           not
           liberty
           
           of
           prophesying
           as
           farre
           as
           mens
           lusts
           can
           carry
           them
           ,
           
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             But
             to
             suffer
             every
             man
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             to
             〈◊〉
             publickly
             in
             Religion
             every
             thing
             i●
             perilous
             .
             Why
             ?
             for
             either
             that
             which
             〈◊〉
             asserteth
             is
             true
             ,
             or
             false
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             why
             admit
             we
             is
             not
             ?
             why
             doe
             we
             imprison
             the
             Author
             thereof
             ?
             this
             injury
             reflects
             upon
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             truth
             :
             if
             it
             be
             false
             ,
             the
             truth
             shall
             easily
             overcome
             ●●ar
             ,
             of
             it self
             it
             shall
             melt
             like
             was
             before
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             if
             ye
             offer
             violence
             〈◊〉
             it
             ,
             yee
             strip
             Religion
             of
             its
             glory
             ,
             and
             furnish
             oyle
             to
             err●●●
             .
          
           Whether
           is
           not
           reason
           as
           strong
           to
           refute
           errours
           fundamentall
           as
           non-fundamentall
           ?
           whether
           if
           ye
           offer
           violence
           to
           truth
           in
           fundamentalls
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           yee
           strippe
           Religion
           and
           truth
           of
           its
           glory
           ,
           and
           furnish
           oyle
           to
           errour
           ?
        
         
           
             They
             goe
             on
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           
           Wee
           need
           not
           ever
           bee
           in
           learning
           these
           that
           are
           clearely
           determined
           in
           the
           word
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           cleare
           ,
           open
           ,
           and
           of
           undoubled
           truths
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           other
           points
           (
           not
           fundamentall
           )
           a
           Christian
           is
           ever
           a
           disciple
           and
           a
           searcher
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           doth
           ever
           doubt
           and
           hesitate
           ,
           but
           because
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           present
           he
           neither
           doubt
           ,
           nor
           hath
           cause
           of
           doubting
           ,
           yet
           can
           he
           not
           be
           sure
           of
           these
           points
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           certitude
           ,
           which
           is
           free
           of
           all
           danger
           of
           errour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           often
           to
           examine
           these
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           that
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           enough
           before
           God
           that
           he
           may
           be
           said
           ever
           to
           learne
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           frailty
           in
           this
           life
           can
           permit
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           then
           no
           stability
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           in
           two
           or
           three
           points
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           
             Papists
             ,
             Latherans
             ,
             Anti●●ni●ar●ans
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Sabellians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Macedonians
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             F●thystasts
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
          
           agree
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           true
           Church
           ,
           beleeving
           what
           is
           necessary
           for
           salvation
           ,
           and
           holding
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           divine
           faith
           of
           the
           miracles
           that
           Christ
           wrought
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           world
           perished
           with
           waters
           ,
           which
           God
           speakes
           as
           clearly
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           fundamentalls
           .
        
         
           But
           Libertines
           should
           distinguish
           the
           formall
           reason
           of
           beleeving
           truths
           ,
           which
           breedeth
           an
           obligation
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           beleeving
           ,
           for
           the
           one
           onely
           formall
           reason
           of
           beleeving
           ,
           both
           fundam●ntalls
           and
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           is
           thus
           ,
           
             saith
             the
             Lord.
          
           For
           we
           are
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           beleeve
           
           non-fundamentalls
           that
           are
           cleare
           ,
           
           as
           that
           there
           were
           eight
           persons
           saved
           in
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           world
           drowned
           with
           waters
           ,
           S●dome
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ,
           as
           to
           beleeve
           fundamentalls
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             no
             name
             whereby
             men
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           speaking
           in
           his
           word
           and
           his
           Command
           doth
           equally
           oblige
           to
           both
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           such
           necessity
           so
           absolute
           in
           beleeving
           non-fundamentalls
           ,
           as
           in
           beleeving
           these
           ,
           without
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           ,
           wee
           cannot
           be
           saved
           ;
           but
           it
           never
           followeth
           that
           errours
           in
           non-fundamentalls
           published
           and
           taught
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           soules
           of
           many
           ,
           they
           having
           such
           a
           strong
           connexion
           and
           influence
           on
           the
           knowledge
           of
           fundamentalls
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           tolerated
           since
           our
           sinning
           here
           doth
           as
           equally
           and
           strongly
           strike
           against
           the
           authority
           and
           expresse
           command
           of
           God
           (
           at
           least
           in
           most
           things
           of
           that
           kinde
           )
           as
           in
           points
           fundamentall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Magistrate
           who
           is
           to
           looketo
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           peace
           of
           societies
           in
           all
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           punish
           ,
           clearly
           opened
           ,
           non-fundamentall
           as
           fundamentall
           false
           doctrines
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           Of
           the
           obliging
           power
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
             LIbertines
             bewilder
             themselves
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             the
             Reader
             ,
             both
             touching
             an
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             obligation
             thereof
             ,
             Mr.
          
           Williams
           saith
           ,
           Such
           a
           person
           (
           what
           ever
           his
           doctrine
           be
           ,
           true
           or
           false
           )
           suffereth
           persecution
           for
           conscience
           ;
           as
           Daniel
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           Lions
           den
           ,
           and
           many
           thousand
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           were
           persecuted
           ,
           because
           they
           durst
           not
           cease
           to
           prea●●
           and
           practise
           what
           they
           beleeved
           was
           by
           God
           commanded
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           a
           foule
           mistake
           ,
           Daniel
           suffered
           not
           for
           conscience
           simply
           ,
           because
           he
           practised
           what
           he
           beleeved
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           practised
           what
           he
           truely
           
             congr●enter
             Dei
             voluntati
             revelatae
          
           ,
           congruously
           and
           agreeably
           to
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           beleeved
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           not
           the
           conveniency
           ,
           and
           commensurablenesse
           of
           their
           practise
           ,
           and
           their
           conscience
           simply
           ,
           but
           their
           beleeving
           ,
           
           
             ●all
             modo
          
           ,
           such
           a
           way
           made
           their
           sufferings
           to
           bee
           sufferings
           for
           righteousnesse
           sake
           ;
           for
           then
           must
           we
           say
           that
           Paul
           persecuted
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           the
           Corinthians
           for
           their
           conscience
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             15.
             34.
             
             Awake
             to
             righteousnesse
             and
             sin
             not
             ,
             I
             speake●
             it
             to
             your
             shame
             ,
             for
             some
             have
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
          
           Those
           that
           denyed
           the
           resurrection
           ;
           through
           errour
           of
           conscience
           ,
           said
           the
           dead
           shall
           not
           rise
           againe
           ,
           for
           Paul
           proves
           by
           strong
           arguments
           that
           the
           dead
           shall
           rise
           ,
           and
           so
           takes
           away
           the
           errour
           of
           their
           conscience
           ,
           why
           then
           puts
           he
           shame
           and
           reproach
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           names
           them
           fooles
           ,
           and
           void
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           such
           
             as
             beleeved
             in
             vaine
          
           ?
           it
           was
           not
           in
           their
           power
           to
           correct
           the
           errors
           of
           their
           conscience
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           maintained
           ,
           what
           they
           beleeved
           in
           conscience
           ,
           was
           true
           (
           as
           by
           Pauls
           demonstrating
           the
           truth
           to
           their
           conscience
           is
           evident
           )
           they
           were
           persecuted
           for
           righteousnesse
           ,
           if
           out
           of
           meere
           innocent
           and
           faultlesse
           ignorance
           ,
           they
           denyed
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           Paul
           should
           deale
           more
           gently
           with
           them
           ,
           then
           upbraid
           them
           as
           fooles
           and
           Epi●ures
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             ,
             we
             shall
          
           dye
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           all
           beleeve
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           yet
           professed
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           need
           to
           take
           paines
           as
           he
           doth
           to
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Saul
             killed
             the
             Gibeonites
             out
             of
             zeale
             to
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             :
          
           
           It
           is
           like
           the
           blinde
           ignorant
           zeale
           he
           had
           ,
           thinking
           the
           Covenant
           that
           Joshua
           made
           with
           them
           ,
           did
           not
           oblige
           the
           posterity
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           murthering
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           suffered
           not
           in
           his
           sons
           that
           were
           hanged
           for
           that
           blinde
           zeale
           ,
           as
           righteous
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           rule
           of
           his
           conscience
           in
           that
           .
        
         
           But
           touching
           an
           erring
           conscience
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           not
           whether
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           doth
           so
           tye
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           do
           nothing
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           question
           whether
           the
           nearest
           actually
           obliging
           rule
           ,
           be
           conscience
           ;
           the
           Arminians
           tell
           us
           ,
           Though
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           oblige
           ,
           yet
           it
           actually
           obligeth
           no
           man
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           beleeved
           to
           bee
           understood
           ,
           after
           we
           use
           all
           possible
           diligence
           and
           prudence
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           is
           obliged
           to
           follow
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           erroneous
           ;
           but
           we
           thinke
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           both
           the
           farrest
           and
           nearest
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           obliging
           rule
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           dytement
           of
           the
           conscience
           doth
           neither
           
           binde
           potentially
           nor
           actually
           ,
           
           but
           is
           a
           meere
           〈◊〉
           ,
           a
           messenger
           and
           an
           officiall
           relater
           of
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           obliging
           power
           is
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           messenger
           of
           a
           King
           and
           Judge
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           obliging
           〈◊〉
           that
           tyes
           the
           subject
           ,
           or
           the
           Heraulds
           promulgation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           no
           obliging
           rule
           ,
           for
           promulgation
           of
           Heraulds
           ,
           is
           common
           both
           to
           just
           and
           to
           unjust
           lawes
           ,
           and
           certainly
           unjust
           lawes
           from
           a
           just
           Prince
           lay
           no
           band
           on
           the
           conscience
           or
           on
           the
           man
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           can
           the
           promulgation
           as
           the
           promulgation
           lay
           any
           bands
           on
           the
           conscience
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           a
           Messenger
           and
           Herauld
           is
           at
           the
           best
           but
           a
           condition
           ,
           or
           the
           approximation
           of
           the
           obliging
           power
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           obliging
           power
           is
           from
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Judge
           .
           It
           is
           most
           false
           then
           ,
           that
           these
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           
             that
             the
             word
             doth
             not
             actually
             oblige
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             understood
             ,
          
           for
           the
           understanding
           ,
           information
           ,
           and
           indycement
           of
           conscience
           ,
           doth
           not
           adde
           any
           actuall
           obligation
           to
           the
           word
           that
           it
           had
           not
           before
           ,
           it
           onely
           is
           a
           Reporter
           ,
           to
           carry
           both
           the
           word
           and
           the
           actuall
           obligation
           to
           the
           man
           ;
           the
           Herauld
           promulgating
           the
           law
           ,
           addes
           no
           obligation
           actuall
           or
           potentiall
           to
           the
           law
           that
           it
           had
           not
           before
           ,
           onely
           it
           makes
           an
           union
           ,
           in
           distance
           ,
           and
           neare
           application
           and
           conjunction
           between
           the
           actually
           obliging
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           understanding
           knowledge
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           or
           subject
           ,
           who
           is
           obliged
           to
           keep
           the
           law
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           true
           the
           fire
           cannot
           actually
           burne
           ,
           but
           as
           timber
           is
           cast
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           fire
           hath
           from
           its
           owne
           nature
           both
           potentiall
           and
           actuall
           burning
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           act
           of
           casting
           the
           timber
           in
           the
           fire
           ;
           nor
           is
           this
           a
           concludent
           reason
           ,
           
             no
             man
             is
             obliged
             follow
             how
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             though
             erroneous
             ,
          
           ergo
           ,
           
             the
             erroneous
             conscience
             doth
             oblige
             ,
             or
          
           ergo
           ,
           
             actuall
             obligation
             to
             obedience
             is
             not
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             conscience
          
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           this
           is
           a
           good
           consequence
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           obliged
           to
           obey
           the
           Law
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           iust
           contrary
           to
           the
           promulgation
           of
           an
           erring
           and
           mistaking
           Herauld
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           the
           mistaking
           Heraulds
           promulgation
           giveth
           to
           the
           Law
           actuall
           obligation
           over
           the
           subject
           ,
           for
           it
           onely
           followeth
           ,
           〈◊〉
           we
           are
           not
           to
           doe
           contrary
           to
           the
           actuall
           indic●ment
           of
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           ,
           but
           not
           obliged
           to
           follow
           the
           erroneous
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           are
           we
           obliged
           to
           follow
           what
           our
           
           conscience
           saith
           is
           true
           and
           good
           ,
           because
           ,
           or
           upon
           this
           formall
           reason
           and
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           conscience
           saith
           so
           ,
           more
           then
           we
           are
           to
           beleeve
           and
           practise
           ,
           what
           the
           Church
           or
           the
           conscience
           of
           others
           :
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           learned
           and
           godly
           say
           ,
           for
           we
           make
           not
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Church
           the
           formal
           object
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           but
           (
           thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           onely
           )
           because
           the
           Church
           is
           but
           a
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           faith
           should
           depend
           upon
           men
           ,
           even
           though
           holy
           and
           speaking
           ingenuously
           what
           their
           conscience
           dictates
           as
           true
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           what
           one
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           our
           owne
           ,
           or
           others
           say
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           formall
           object
           of
           our
           faith
           and
           practises
           ,
           for
           so
           also
           our
           faith
           should
           depend
           on
           man
           ,
           not
           on
           God.
           And
           we
           say
           the
           conscience
           at
           its
           best
           ,
           is
           but
           
             Regula
             Regulata
          
           not
           ,
           
             Regula
             Regulans
          
           ,
           nor
           ought
           it
           to
           have
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           only
           
             Regula
             Regulans
          
           .
           If
           it
           were
           a
           rule
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           ruled
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           yea
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           to
           try
           all
           things
           and
           not
           beleeve
           with
           a
           blind
           faith
           what
           others
           say
           ,
           or
           their
           conscience
           proposeth
           to
           themselves
           and
           us
           ,
           as
           truth
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           make
           a
           Pope
           of
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           teachers
           and
           Church
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           ruled
           without
           trying
           ,
           and
           absolutly
           by
           our
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           but
           to
           try
           its
           dictates
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           otherwise
           wee
           make
           a
           Pope
           ,
           and
           a
           God
           of
           our
           owne
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Some
           say
           ,
           as
           a
           right
           informed
           conscience
           obliegeth
           to
           doe
           what
           it
           dictates
           ,
           so
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           obliegeth
           to
           do
           according
           to
           its
           prescript
           .
           Durandus
           and
           others
           saith
           ,
           
             ●gat
             non
             obligat
          
           ,
           it
           bindeth
           that
           yee
           cannot
           doe
           against
           it
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           
             negative
             obligation
          
           ,
           but
           
             non
             obligat
          
           ,
           it
           obliegeth
           not
           as
           a
           divine
           rule
           ,
           
           which
           is
           positive
           obligation
           .
        
         
           Tannerus
           saith
           ,
           
             A
             Conscience
             that
             invincibly
             erreth
             ,
             both
             bindeth
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             doe
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             obliegeth
             that
             we
             should
             not
             follow
             it
             .
          
           Which
           hath
           truth
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           a
           Judge
           invincibly
           ignorant
           of
           an
           accused
           mans
           innocency
           ,
           when
           two
           or
           three
           witnesses
           doe
           sweare
           hee
           is
           guilty
           ,
           doth
           lawfully
           condemne
           the
           innocent
           man
           ,
           having
           used
           all
           〈◊〉
           diligence
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           〈◊〉
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           rather
           error
           or
           ignorance
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           than
           an
           erronious
           conscience
           ,
           for
           hee
           proceeds
           according
           to
           the
           
           law
           ,
           with
           a
           well-informed
           conscience
           ,
           following
           what
           the
           law
           saith
           ,
           
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             shall
             every
             thing
             be
             established
             .
          
           The
           erroneous
           conscience
           so
           long
           as
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           layeth
           on
           an
           obligation
           on
           a
           man
           ,
           not
           to
           doe
           against
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           14.
           
           
             To
             〈…〉
             the
             esteemeth
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             uncleane
             ,
             to
             him
             it
             is
             uncleane
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           23.
           
           
             He
             that
             doubteth
             is
             damned
             ,
             if
             he
             eat
             ,
             because
             he
             eateth
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sinne
             .
          
           So
           Ambrose
           ,
           our
           opinion
           layeth
           a
           law
           upon
           us
           .
           Gammacheus
           saith
           it
           is
           
             a
             vain
             distinction
             of
             binding
             and
             oblieging
             ,
          
           
           
             Inter
             ligationem
             &
             obligationem
          
           .
           And
           that
           we
           are
           oblieged
           to
           follow
           an
           erroneous
           consciencesse
           long
           as
           it
           continueth
           erroneous
           ,
           
             because
             here
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             dispute
             not
             concerning
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             ,
             But
             if
             the
             conscience
             dictate
             that
             something
             is
             to
             be
             commanded
             and
             to
             bee
             done
             under
             paine
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             doe
             i●
             not
             ,
             we
             resist
             conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             sin
             ,
             because
             the
             obligation
             is
             no
             mere
             〈◊〉
             good
             onely
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             rather
             to
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             .
          
           The
           Jesuite
           M●lderus
           saith
           the
           same
           ;
           
             Contientiam
             erroneam
             &
             ligare
             &
             oblig●re
             ,
             because
             an
             object
             materially
             considered
             is
             such
             ,
             an
             object
             by
             〈◊〉
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             object
          
           per
           se
           ,
           
             kindly
             when
             it
             is
             proposed
             by
             practicall
             ●●●son
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             not
             of
             faith
             is
             sinne
             ,
          
           Gal.
           5.
           3.
           
           
             I
             testifie
             to
             〈◊〉
             one
             that
             is
             circumcised
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             debter
             to
             doe
             the
             whole
             law
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           There
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           conscience
           ,
           because
           conscience
           ,
           or
           because
           wicked
           ,
           more
           obliegeth
           ;
           then
           why
           Will
           ,
           because
           wicked
           will
           should
           obliege
           ,
           since
           in
           every
           wicked
           conscience
           actually
           drawing
           men
           to
           ill
           ,
           of
           either
           heresie
           or
           practise
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           of
           wicked
           Will
           ,
           and
           though
           there
           were
           nothing
           of
           will
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           affections
           in
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           since
           conscience
           as
           a
           knowing
           faculty
           is
           under
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           must
           bee
           a
           transgressing
           conscience
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           that
           a
           faculty
           sinning
           should
           obliege
           to
           obedience
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           consideration
           ,
           because
           it
           sinneth
           .
           But
           these
           Schoole-●●●ties
           doe
           not
           obliege
           us
           ,
           wee
           shall
           bee
           unwilling
           in
           any
           tearmes
           to
           say
           that
           God
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           
             layeth
             on
             us
             an
             obligation
             to
             that
             which
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
          
           if
           any
           thinke
           he
           is
           oblieged
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           sure
           he
           must
           thinke
           himselfe
           oblieged
           to
           eate
           the
           passeover
           also
           ,
           and
           to
           
           keepe
           the
           whole
           Ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           obliegeth
           him
           either
           so
           to
           thinke
           ,
           and
           erroneously
           beleeve
           and
           practise
           ,
           the
           whole
           Ceremoniall
           Law
           is
           another
           thing
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           a
           doubting
           conscience
           ,
           that
           thinks
           hee
           is
           oblieged
           by
           the
           law
           to
           abstaine
           from
           eating
           swines
           flesh
           ,
           is
           either
           oblieged
           to
           eate
           swines
           flesh
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           eate
           ,
           for
           to
           eate
           ,
           or
           not
           eate
           ,
           are
           opposed
           by
           way
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           apparent
           contradiction
           but
           admiteth
           of
           some
           qualification
           ,
           and
           modification
           ,
           set
           the
           contradiction
           in
           an
           evangelicall
           sence
           ,
           as
           you
           must
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           there
           be
           none
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           either
           eate
           in
           faith
           ,
           or
           not
           eate
           in
           faith
           ,
           he
           must
           either
           bee
           circumcised
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           certaine
           perswasion
           that
           circumcision
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           hee
           must
           not
           bee
           circumcised
           in
           faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           both
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospell
           obliege
           to
           the
           action
           and
           to
           all
           the
           manner
           ,
           way
           ,
           and
           requisite
           circumstances
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           that
           it
           be
           done
           in
           faith
           ,
           sincerely
           for
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           so
           wee
           say
           ;
           hee
           is
           neither
           to
           eate
           simply
           ,
           nor
           not
           to
           eate
           simply
           ,
           but
           either
           to
           eate
           in
           faith
           ,
           or
           to
           abstaine
           from
           eating
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           without
           an
           erring
           and
           doubting
           conscience
           :
           and
           we
           are
           not
           to
           do
           upon
           a
           supposition
           ,
           that
           the
           conscience
           stand
           erroneous
           ,
           nor
           hath
           the
           erroneous
           conscience
           any
           warrant
           at
           all
           ,
           nor
           commission
           from
           the
           Sovereigne
           Lord
           of
           conscience
           ,
           to
           command
           you
           to
           beleeve
           you
           must
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           supposall
           of
           that
           faith
           to
           obliege
           you
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           earthly
           judge
           hath
           a
           warrant
           from
           God
           to
           command
           murther
           or
           robery
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           of
           God
           that
           you
           must
           do
           absolutely
           and
           without
           trying
           what
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           indites
           you
           to
           do
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           sin
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           sin
           to
           resist
           an
           eroneous
           conscience
           by
           not
           doing
           ,
           or
           suspending
           the
           action
           ,
           more
           then
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           not
           to
           obey
           an
           earthly
           Judge
           ,
           when
           he
           commandeth
           beside
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           of
           the
           supreame
           Law-giver
           .
           No
           wonder
           they
           make
           a
           Pope
           of
           conscience
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Pope
           the
           supream
           court
           that
           obliegeth
           all
           men
           on
           earth
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           errour
           is
           ,
           Papists
           (
           and
           Libertines
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           this
           )
           dreame
           hat
           as
           God
           doth
           command
           unerringly
           ,
           &
           indeclinably
           ,
           so
           hte
           hath
           communicated
           
           to
           Popes
           and
           Heraulds
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           lawful
           〈◊〉
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           ●●errandly
           ,
           and
           indeclinably
           also
           command
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           remember
           when
           power
           of
           commanding
           comes
           out
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           fountain
           of
           authority
           ,
           now
           it
           looseth
           its
           absolute
           undeclinablenesse
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           in
           conscience
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           creature
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           onely
           conditionall
           and
           limited
           in
           the
           streames
           ,
           whereas
           it
           was
           absolute
           and
           soveraigne
           in
           the
           fountaine
           .
        
         
           2
           In
           the
           case
           of
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           standing
           in
           its
           vigorous
           thing
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           both
           ,
           
             what
             is
             commanded
          
           ,
           and
           
             what
             is
             good
          
           ,
           for
           these
           two
           are
           not
           contrary
           ,
           but
           agree
           well
           :
           for
           the
           Lords
           command
           to
           
             Adam
             (
             eate
             not
             of
             this
             fruit
          
           )
           is
           to
           Adam
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           not
           eating
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           obligation
           to
           what
           is
           commanded
           also
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           obligation
           is
           (
           
             ad
             modum
             facti
             ,
             non
             ad
             factum
          
           )
           to
           the
           ●●●ner
           of
           doing
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           doe
           ,
           or
           abstaine
           ,
           we
           do
           it
           〈…〉
           ,
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           perswasion
           without
           any
           jarring
           between
           the
           conscience
           and
           the
           object
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           obligation
           to
           the
           fact
           .
           On
           the
           regular
           way
           of
           doing
           ,
           I
           am
           never
           oblieged
           to
           obey
           God
           with
           an
           erring
           conscience
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           inditement
           of
           an
           erring
           conscience
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           material
           object
           being
           sin
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           an
           object
           by
           accident
           ,
           even
           when
           it
           is
           proposed
           by
           practicall
           reason
           ,
           if
           that
           reason
           be
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           misinformed
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           proposing
           of
           practicall
           reason
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           that
           to
           bee
           good
           or
           commanded
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           was
           neither
           good
           nor
           commanded
           ,
           but
           sinfull
           ,
           it
           may
           make
           it
           good
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           ,
           and
           obliege
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           our
           question
           ,
           but
           whether
           the
           practicall
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           remaining
           erroneous
           ,
           doth
           both
           ligare
           ,
           bind
           and
           obliege
           to
           the
           fact
           that
           is
           sinfull
           ,
           that
           is
           denied
           .
           And
           though
           hee
           that
           is
           circumcised
           upon
           the
           supposall
           of
           a
           blind
           ,
           erring
           ,
           and
           Jewish
           conscience
           ,
           thinking
           the
           law
           of
           shaddowes
           obliegeth
           when
           the
           body
           Christ
           is
           come
           ,
           he
           
             is
             a
             debter
             to
             doe
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           to
           eate
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           to
           sacrifice
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           new-Moones
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           how
           is
           he
           debter
           ?
           He
           is
           this
           way
           debter
           ,
           what
           warrant
           he
           hath
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           same
           warrant
           to
           keepe
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           to
           
           sacrifice
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           as
           good
           reason
           for
           to
           doe
           all
           ,
           or
           is
           as
           well
           obliged
           upon
           his
           false
           principles
           he
           goes
           on
           ,
           to
           keep
           all
           the
           law
           of
           ceremonies
           as
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           or
           doe
           a
           part
           onely
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           erroneously
           and
           sinfully
           made
           ,
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           a
           debter
           to
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           but
           God
           made
           him
           a
           debter
           neither
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           in
           Gods
           Court
           ,
           though
           if
           he
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           circumcised
           this
           way
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           conscience
           must
           dictate
           that
           Gods
           Law
           still
           in
           force
           commands
           him
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           but
           a
           necessity
           of
           supposition
           that
           falleth
           upon
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           doing
           ,
           not
           upon
           the
           fact
           ,
           for
           no
           Law
           of
           God
           warranteth
           him
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           no
           Law
           of
           God
           makes
           him
           debter
           to
           doe
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           law
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           he
           is
           obliged
           neither
           to
           be
           circumcised
           erroneously
           ,
           nor
           to
           abstaine
           from
           circumcision
           erroneously
           ,
           but
           to
           lay
           aside
           his
           erroneous
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           abstaine
           from
           circumcision
           according
           to
           the
           enditement
           of
           a
           well
           informed
           conscience
           .
        
         
           
             So
             we
             easily
             answer
             that
             ignorant
             objection
             of
             phantasticall
             Sectaries
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             needlesse
             Pamphlets
             and
             Queries
             ,
             smelling
             of
             non-sense
             and
             selfe-conceit
             ,
             speaking
             they
             know
             not
             what
             :
          
           If
           the
           sword
           be
           used
           against
           errours
           to
           suppresse
           them
           ,
           then
           must
           the
           Magistrate
           command
           and
           compell
           men
           of
           tender
           consciences
           to
           sinne
           ,
           
           and
           to
           doe
           against
           the
           light
           of
           their
           conscience
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           is
           sinne
           .
           And
           the
           Spirit
           himselfe
           waites
           and
           violates
           not
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           by
           superseding
           the
           faculties
           thereof
           ,
           but
           approves
           every
           truth
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           moves
           the
           will
           without
           violence
           ,
           with
           a
           rationall
           force
           :
           Shall
           man
           be
           more
           zealous
           for
           God
           ,
           then
           God
           is
           for
           himselfe
           ?
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           not
           force
           men
           ,
           but
           call
           them
           to
           repentance
           .
           —
           If
           the
           word
           (
           calling
           )
           be
           considered
           ,
           whether
           will
           it
           warrant
           any
           further
           meanes
           then
           arguments
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           intreaties
           (
           make
           them
           as
           forceable
           us
           you
           can
           )
           if
           you
           hold
           the
           feare
           of
           punishment
           over
           men
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           the
           feare
           of
           divine
           punishment
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           For
           1.
           wee
           no
           where
           teach
           that
           the
           sword
           is
           a
           meanes
           of
           converting
           ,
           but
           the
           just
           vengeance
           that
           is
           inflicted
           by
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           upon
           false
           teachers
           ,
           as
           upon
           other
           evill
           doers
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           destinated
           by
           God
           for
           spiritual
           gaining
           and
           reducing
           of
           hereticks
           that
           may
           repent
           ,
           but
           for
           judiciall
           expiation
           of
           wrongs
           done
           to
           the
           flock
           and
           Christian
           society
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           This
           poore
           argument
           will
           conclude
           against
           all
           〈◊〉
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           against
           murtherers
           ,
           bloody
           traitors
           ,
           for
           the
           Lawes
           of
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           King
           forbids
           the
           English
           Jesuit
           to
           stab
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           compells
           him
           to
           〈◊〉
           from
           King-killing
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           Jesuit
           abstaine
           from
           killing
           his
           Sovereigne
           Lord
           ,
           and
           abstain
           not
           in
           faith
           ,
           but
           against
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Jesuiticall
           and
           bloody
           conscience
           ,
           which
           dictates
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Protestant
           Prince
           and
           a
           heretick
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           obliged
           in
           conscience
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           cause
           to
           stabbe
           him
           ,
           doth
           the
           supreme
           Magistrate
           compell
           this
           Jesuit
           to
           sin
           ?
           and
           doth
           hee
           force
           the
           Jesuits
           conscience
           ?
           for
           to
           doe
           in
           faith
           hath
           place
           in
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           men
           out
           of
           conscience
           and
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           gracious
           actings
           are
           to
           obey
           all
           lawfull
           commands
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           to
           pay
           tribute
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           murther
           ,
           treason
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           robbing
           and
           stealing
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           subjects
           of
           tender
           consciences
           ,
           and
           why
           then
           should
           the
           Magistrate
           compell
           and
           force
           men
           to
           these
           duties
           which
           are
           to
           be
           done
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           ?
           for
           sure
           the
           Spirit
           forces
           them
           not
           to
           doe
           these
           in
           faith
           ,
           so
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           moveth
           every
           Christian
           to
           practise
           ,
           and
           act
           of
           obedience
           to
           mens
           Lawes
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           moves
           the
           whole
           powers
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           both
           the
           understanding
           and
           the
           will
           without
           violence
           ,
           with
           a
           
             rationall
             force
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             the
             Magistrate
             then
             be
             more
             zealous
             for
             God
             ,
             then
             God
             is
             for
             himselfe
             ?
          
           and
           all
           this
           may
           be
           said
           against
           all
           Lawes
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           Magistrate
           compell
           men
           against
           their
           faith
           and
           conscience
           not
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           not
           to
           practise
           any
           such
           seducing
           wayes
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Come
             let
             us
             goe
             serve
             other
             Gods
             ,
          
           Should
           
             Moses
             be
             more
             zealous
             for
             God
             ,
             then
             God
             is
             for
             himselfe
             ?
          
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           doth
           not
           meddle
           with
           the
           conscience
           ,
           not
           the
           manner
           of
           obedience
           to
           Law
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           obeyed
           in
           faith
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           light
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           nothing
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           commands
           but
           the
           externall
           actions
           ,
           
             preach
             no
             heresie
             ,
             no
             Familisme
             ,
             Soci●●nisme
             under
             the
             paine
             of
             corporall
             punishment
          
           ;
           if
           Pastors
           obey
           this
           charge
           hypocritically
           ,
           not
           in
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           sin
           ,
           not
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           he
           neither
           commands
           thus
           ,
           preach
           no
           heresie
           ,
           in
           faith
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           nor
           yet
           ,
           in
           no
           faith
           ,
           in
           no
           perswasion
           .
           
           And
           Augustine
           tells
           us
           the
           Donatists
           objected
           the
           same
           ,
           
           
             God
             compelleth
             none
             ,
             but
             hath
             given
             men
             freewill
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             contr
             .
             petil
             .
          
           l.
           2.
           c.
           83.
           
           
             Epist
             ,
             48.
             ad
             vincention
             ,
             Contr.
             Gaudenti●●
             .
          
           l.
           1.
           c.
           25
           
             Contr.
             Cresc
          
           .
           l.
           3.
           c.
           51.
           which
           I
           often
           re-minde
           the
           Reader
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           Donatists
           also
           said
           this
           compulsion
           makes
           hypocrites
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           compelled
           to
           goe
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           Augustine
           answers
           ,
           
             Although
             some
             that
             are
             compelled
             to
             beare
             remain
             hypocrites
             and
             counterfeit
             ,
             yet
             for
             these
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             sincere
             ,
             should
             not
             have
             been
             left
             ungathered
             in
             .
          
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           of
           Gods
           calling
           to
           repentance
           ,
           
           he
           is
           but
           an
           ignorant
           senselesse
           man
           who
           wrote
           that
           booke
           .
           
             The
             Spirit
             waits
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             and
             violates
             not
             liberty
          
           .
           If
           the
           meaning
           bee
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           long-suffering
           and
           patient
           ,
           and
           lets
           men
           goe
           on
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           owne
           time
           effectually
           calleth
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           senselesse
           sense
           ,
           for
           God
           waits
           not
           on
           one
           out
           of
           his
           longanimity
           and
           forbearance
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           force
           freewill
           ,
           for
           the
           freewill
           is
           ever
           alike
           impotent
           ,
           rebellious
           and
           refractory
           ,
           till
           God
           subdue
           it
           ,
           if
           the
           meaning
           be
           (
           as
           another
           sense
           it
           cannot
           have
           )
           
             The
             Spirit
             waites
             and
             violates
             not
             liberty
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           waites
           untill
           freewill
           be
           in
           a
           good
           blood
           and
           a
           congruous
           disposition
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           forcing
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           come
           on
           it
           undexterously
           to
           worke
           it
           against
           the
           haire
           ;
           catcheth
           the
           opportunity
           when
           he
           sees
           it
           is
           not
           on
           a
           straine
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           distemper
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           drawes
           the
           freewill
           without
           force
           ;
           the
           man
           (
           I
           judge
           )
           is
           innocent
           and
           uncapable
           of
           this
           schoolheresie
           of
           late
           Jesuits
           ,
           who
           devise
           a
           Pelagian
           congruous
           calling
           :
           and
           this
           were
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           should
           neither
           have
           head
           nor
           feet
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           for
           the
           Spirit
           who
           can
           carry
           freewill
           ,
           though
           most
           rebelliously
           distempered
           his
           way
           ,
           is
           not
           afraid
           of
           freewills
           contradictorious
           opposing
           ,
           but
           can
           in
           every
           moment
           subdue
           freewill
           without
           forcing
           ,
           he
           never
           waites
           on
           ,
           for
           such
           a
           matter
           ,
           except
           there
           bee
           a
           time
           when
           freewill
           is
           to
           hard
           a
           party
           for
           the
           Spirit
           to
           yoake
           withall
           ;
           or
           when
           nature
           or
           some
           preparatory
           grace
           makes
           it
           easier
           for
           the
           Spirit
           to
           conquiesse
           ,
           consent
           at
           one
           time
           more
           then
           another
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Gods
           not
           forcing
           of
           freewill
           is
           no
           rule
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           not
           to
           awe
           men
           to
           abstaine
           from
           perverting
           of
           soules
           for
           
           fear
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           because
           Gods
           Spirit
           moves
           the
           Saints
           to
           be
           
             subject
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           Judge
           ,
           or
           good
           Law
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
          
           ,
           and
           
             for
             conscience
          
           ,
           for
           hee
           must
           obey
           this
           ,
           
             Rom.
             13.
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           2.
           13.
           and
           the
           Spirit
           compells
           not
           in
           these
           more
           then
           in
           the
           others
           ;
           so
           this
           argument
           ,
           God
           must
           worke
           faith
           ,
           give
           repentance
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           willing
           people
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           
           the
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           cannot
           with
           his
           authority
           doe
           it
           ,
           is
           all
           granted
           .
           This
           is
           but
           a
           very
           rotten
           rush
           ,
           a
           straw
           ,
           Entbysiasts
           so
           argue
           ,
           
             God
             teacheth
             sufficiently
          
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           
             the
             Scriptu●●
             and
             ministery
             of
             men
             are
             not
             requisite
             ,
          
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           godly
           Magistrate
           cannot
           ascend
           so
           high
           as
           to
           have
           influence
           on
           the
           conscience
           and
           beget
           faith
           no
           more
           then
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           by
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           without
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           the
           godly
           Magistrate
           cannot
           with
           the
           sword
           keepe
           the
           externall
           man
           in
           outward
           obedience
           to
           Gospel-ordinances
           ,
           it
           in
           no
           sort
           can
           can
           be
           a
           good
           consequence
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           good
           divinity
           to
           say
           with
           Pelagians
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           that
           the
           calling
           of
           God
           extends
           no
           further
           then
           to
           arguments
           ,
           perswasions
           ,
           intreaties
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           for
           the
           calling
           of
           God
           extendeth
           further
           then
           to
           so
           much
           as
           man
           can
           doe
           ,
           in
           calling
           of
           sinners
           to
           repentance
           ,
           but
           men
           can
           act
           upon
           the
           minde
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           reasonable
           soule
           ,
           by
           
             arguments
             ,
             perswasions
             ,
             intreaties
             and
             threatnings
             ,
          
           for
           all
           that
           is
           done
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           men
           .
           But
           in
           effectuall
           calling
           (
           of
           which
           we
           here
           speake
           )
           it
           is
           certaine
           ,
           the
           Lord
           infuseth
           a
           new
           heart
           ,
           a
           new
           spirit
           ,
           〈◊〉
           efficaciously
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           further
           and
           higher
           〈◊〉
           of
           omnipotencies
           ,
           calling
           and
           drawing
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           morall
           perswasion
           by
           arguments
           ,
           intreaties
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           performable
           by
           men
           or
           Angels
           ;
           so
           this
           man
           is
           either
           an
           ignorant
           or
           a
           grosse
           Arminian
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           all
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           expound
           that
           character
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           putteth
           upon
           the
           hereticke
           ,
           
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           
             he
             is
             judged
             or
             condemned
             of
             himselfe
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           so
           clearely
           opened
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           he
           may
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           wincke
           ,
           and
           shut
           his
           eyes
           ,
           clearely
           see
           and
           beleeve
           the
           truth
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           knowingly
           ,
           prudently
           ,
           and
           willingly
           resist
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           condemned
           by
           his
           owne
           heart
           .
        
         
           But
           Minus
           Celsus
           saith
           ,
           
           
             the
             words
             carry
             a
             farre
             other
             sense
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
          
           That
           by
           sinning
           he
           is
           the
           authour
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           condemnation
           ,
           
           because
           in
           chusing
           true
           Religion
           ,
           be
           thinkes
           he
           both
           made
           a
           right
           choice
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           chosen
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           being
           deceived
           by
           his
           owne
           judgement
           ,
           he
           falleth
           into
           damnation
           ,
           which
           ,
           miserable
           man
           ,
           he
           hath
           created
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           chuseth
           to
           persist
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           esehewed
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           Jews
           judged
           themselves
           unworthy
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           but
           knowingly
           they
           judged
           not
           so
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           so
           behave
           themselves
           as
           if
           they
           made
           themselves
           unworthy
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
           So
           I
           beleeve
           the
           hereticke
           is
           called
           selfe-condemned
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           those
           things
           that
           renders
           himselfe
           worthy
           of
           damnation
           .
           So
           Castalio
           ,
           or
           he
           is
           selfe-condemned
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           damned
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           none
           to
           condemne
           him
           but
           himselfe
           .
           So
           Erasmus
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           He
           is
           selfe-condemned
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           condemned
           by
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           present
           the
           conscience
           be
           burnt
           with
           a
           hot
           iron
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           will
           not
           permit
           it
           to
           summon
           ,
           accuse
           ,
           condemne
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           hee
           who
           is
           actually
           condemned
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           laudable
           act
           ,
           and
           a
           naturall
           vertue
           of
           the
           conscience
           to
           give
           sentence
           against
           a
           heresie
           when
           it
           ought
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           vice
           of
           the
           conscience
           to
           be
           dumbe
           at
           heresies
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           love
           the
           truth
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           actually
           condemne
           the
           heresie
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           selfe-condemned
           .
        
         
           The
           hereticke
           (
           saith
           
             Celsus
             )
             is
             an
             innocent
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             such
             a
             man
          
           as
           sins
           against
           light
           ,
           nor
           maliciously
           ,
           nor
           with
           an
           ill
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           is
           his
           end
           gaine
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           nor
           an
           ambitious
           lusting
           after
           a
           name
           ,
           hee
           seeth
           none
           of
           these
           are
           attaineable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           desire
           of
           life
           eternall
           ,
           and
           his
           ●eale
           that
           setteth
           him
           on
           worke
           ,
           and
           rather
           or
           he
           dishonour
           God
           and
           deny
           the
           knowne
           truth
           ,
           and
           sin
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           chuse
           torment
           ,
           and
           dye
           a
           martyr
           ,
           and
           drinke
           that
           direfull
           and
           bitter
           cup
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           terrible
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           it
           caused
           him
           to
           fall
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           sweat
           blood
           and
           water
           .
           So
           he
           ,
           fol.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           which
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           an
           hereticke
           is
           rather
           an
           innocent
           Angell
           ,
           then
           a
           guilty
           man
           ,
           condemned
           of
           his
           owne
           conscience
           .
           Yet
           
             Minus
             C●lsus
          
           saith
           here
           ,
           he
           behaveth
           himselfe
           as
           one
           worthy
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           damned
           ,
           though
           none
           but
           
             himselfe
             condemne
             him
          
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           20.
           
           
             For
             if
             our
             heart
             condemne
             us
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             our
             heart
             and
             knoweth
             all
             things
             .
          
           It
           is
           like
           then
           ,
           an
           innocent
           man
           is
           
           condemned
           ,
           and
           his
           company
           to
           be
           eschewed
           as
           a
           pestilent
           wretched
           man.
           
        
         
           
             Yet
             the
          
           Arminians
           
             say
             ,
             though
             discipline
             is
             to
             be
          
           exercised
           on
           hereticks
           condemned
           by
           themselves
           ,
           
           yet
           are
           they
           bewitched
           with
           A
           great
           prejudice
           —
           so
           as
           heresie
           is
           a
           vice
           of
           nature
           rather
           then
           of
           free-will
           .
           
             And
             in
             another
             place
          
           ,
           onely
           nature
           ,
           by
           no
           fault
           of
           heretickes
           ,
           void
           of
           grace
           ,
           begetteth
           these
           errours
           ,
           and
           not
           freewill
           despising
           the
           help
           of
           grace
           ;
           they
           are
           seduced
           not
           of
           their
           owne
           accord
           ,
           but
           by
           necessity
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           for
           they
           seduce
           not
           because
           they
           will
           seduce
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           cannot
           seduce
           .
        
         
           It
           needs
           not
           an
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Jews
             judged
             themselves
             unworthy
             of
             life
             eternall
             ,
          
           not
           knowingly
           ,
           for
           knowingly
           they
           did
           it
           ,
           
             Act.
             13.
             v.
          
           45.
           they
           spake
           against
           the
           convincing
           and
           enlightning
           Gospel
           ,
           
             contradicting
             and
             blaspheming
          
           .
           So
           ●
           .
           14.
           1
           ,
           2.
           for
           which
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           Paid
           turned
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           preacheth
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           yea
           
             Minus
             Celsus
          
           will
           have
           the
           Jewes
           to
           erre
           innocently
           in
           that
           malicious
           fact
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           forbid
           marriage
           and
           meats
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           arraigned
           as
           fundamentall
           errours
           ,
           nor
           the
           Authours
           such
           as
           must
           deny
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           such
           as
           
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             teach
             doctrines
             of
             devils
             ,
             speke
             lyes
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             conscience
             burnt
             with
             an
             hot
             iron
          
           ;
           and
           if
           hereticks
           be
           as
           innocent
           as
           their
           sin
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           but
           a
           fault
           of
           nature
           ,
           as
           blindnesse
           from
           the
           wombe
           ,
           or
           deafnesse
           ,
           not
           of
           will
           ,
           but
           of
           nature
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           to
           be
           rebuked
           ,
           accused
           ,
           condemned
           of
           their
           owne
           conscience
           ?
           But
           they
           little
           know
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           who
           finde
           not
           malice
           ,
           prejudice
           ,
           pride
           ,
           desire
           of
           glory
           ,
           to
           hold
           up
           a
           faction
           ,
           often
           gaine
           and
           hunger
           for
           court
           to
           lodge
           with
           errours
           of
           the
           minde
           ;
           and
           whereas
           Libertines
           say
           we
           promote
           truth
           with
           blood
           ,
           we
           retort
           it
           thus
           ,
           they
           promote
           heresie
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           deny
           thousands
           of
           Atheists
           ,
           bloody
           men
           their
           way
           ,
           because
           the●●
           purse
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           sword
           ,
           the
           Army
           is
           on
           their
           side
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           Arguments
           against
           pretended
           toleration
           .
        
         
           HEnce
           I
           proceed
           to
           argue
           thus
           against
           this
           pretended
           liberty
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Every
           duty
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           hath
           warrant
           in
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           exactly
           teacheth
           the
           duty
           of
           Ruler
           and
           subject
           ,
           Father
           and
           children
           ,
           Master
           and
           servant
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Argument
             1.
             
          
           
             BUt
             toleration
             of
             many
             false
             wayes
             ,
             
             and
             the
             permitting
             of
             men
             to
             
               speake
               lyes
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             to
             seduce
             soules
             ,
             hath
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ▪
             ergo
             ,
             such
             a
             toleration
             is
             no
             duty
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             the
             major
             is
             cleare
             from
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             assumption
             is
             proved
             by
             a
             negative
             argument
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             where
             written
             expresly
             ,
             or
             by
             consequence
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             his
             duty
             to
             tolerate
             or
             permit
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             replyed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             holden
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Rulers
             duty
             to
             punish
             men
             for
             their
             conscience
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Rulers
             duty
             to
             tolerate
             and
             permit
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             answered
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             as
             perfect
             in
             teaching
             for
             what
             sinnes
             the
             Ruler
             should
             not
             punish
             ,
             as
             for
             what
             he
             should
             punish
             ,
             the
             son
             for
             the
             fathers
             transgressi●●
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             that
             i●
             injustice
             in
             men
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             not
             punish
             ,
             except
             the
             〈◊〉
             be
             confessed
             or
             proved
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             witnesses
             .
             The
             〈◊〉
             that
             was
             forc●d
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             had
             none
             to
             helpe
             her
             ,
             〈◊〉
             free
             of
             punishment
             also
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             the
             man
             that
             〈◊〉
             hi●
             brother
             and
             hated
             him
             ●ot
             before
             .
          
           
           
             
             
             
             
             Againe
             ,
             if
             those
             that
             seduce
             soules
             be
             most
             hurtfull
             and
             pernicious
             to
             Christian
             societies
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             teach
             the
             way
             of
             God
             truely
             to
             be
             usefull
             ,
             the
             Ruler
             must
             not
             be
             newtrall
             and
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             use
             of
             his
             power
             toward
             either
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             is
             
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               well-doing
            
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             so
             must
             he
             be
             an
             executer
             of
             wrath
             on
             evill-doers
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             hurt
             Christian
             societies
             ,
             whose
             peace
             and
             quiet
             living
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             he
             is
             to
             procure
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             II.
             
          
           
             THat
             which
             inferreth
             necessarily
             many
             Religions
             ,
             
             many
             faiths
             ,
             many
             sundry
             Gospels
             in
             one
             Christian
             society
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             toleration
             of
             all
             wayes
             ,
             and
             many
             Religions
             is
             such
             ;
             ergo
             ,
             this
             toleration
             is
             not
             of
             God
             :
             The
             proposition
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             but
             one
             old
             way
             ,
             Jer.
             6.
             16.
             
             
               One
               Lord
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               one
               baptisme
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               One
               faith
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             Jud.
             3.
             one
             truth
             to
             be
             bought
             ,
             Prov.
             23.
             23.
             one
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               heard
               ,
               saw
               ,
               and
               handled
               with
               their
               hands
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1
             ,
             1.
             
             
               One
               name
               of
               Jesus
            
             ,
             not
             
               any
               other
               under
               heaven
               by
               which
               we
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             not
             Jehovah
             and
             Malcom
             ,
             Zeph.
             1.
             5.
             not
             Jehovah
             and
             Baal
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.
             21.
             not
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             the
             Samaritan
             mixture
             ,
             2
             King.
             17.
             33.
             
             (
             2
             )
             And
             this
             one
             way
             we
             are
             to
             keepe
             with
             one
             heart
             ,
             Ezek.
             11.
             19.
             with
             one
             judgement
             ,
             one
             minde
             ,
             one
             tongue
             ,
             one
             shoulder
             ,
             
               Act.
               4.
               32.
               2
               
               Cor.
               13.
               11.
               
               Phil.
               42.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               10.
               
               Zeph.
               3.
               9.
               
               Zach.
            
             4.
             9.
             
             
               Being
               rooted
               and
               established
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             7.
             
             
               Not
               tossed
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               nor
               carried
               about
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               doctrine
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               Without
               wavering
            
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             assumption
             :
             That
             God
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             revealed
             will
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             should
             serve
             God
             as
             best
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             seemes
             good
             in
             his
             owne
             erronious
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             man
             should
             pervert
             the
             soule
             of
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             put
             no
             man
             to
             shame
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             good
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             
             against
             his
             calling
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             that
             ,
             Jud.
             16.
             5.
             
             
               Micah
               had
               a
               house
               of
               Gods
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               Ephod
               ,
               and
               a
               Teraphim
               ,
               and
               consecrated
               one
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               who
               became
               his
               Priest
               ,
            
             was
             from
             this
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
             
               In
               those
               dayes
               there
               was
               no
               King
               in
               Israel
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ;
               ergo
               ,
            
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             his
             office
             is
             to
             take
             care
             that
             Micah
             and
             others
             serve
             not
             God
             as
             it
             seemes
             good
             to
             their
             owne
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             another
             follow
             not
             another
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             ,
             another
             third
             Religion
             ,
             as
             seems
             good
             in
             every
             mans
             owne
             eyes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             restraine
             not
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             is
             rebuked
             ,
             as
             some
             sacrifice
             at
             Jerusalem
             at
             Gods
             command
             ;
             so
             the
             people
             for
             the
             most
             part
             sacrifice
             in
             the
             high
             place
             through
             the
             Princes
             fault
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             bee
             two
             Religions
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             sinfull
             indulgence
             they
             may
             multiply
             groves
             ,
             and
             
               alters
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Cities
               :
            
             And
             as
             there
             were
             false
             Prophets
             among
             the
             people
             then
             ,
             so
             now
             ,
             who
             with
             faire
             words
             make
             merchandise
             of
             mens
             soules
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             must
             bee
             tolerated
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             like
             ,
             till
             Religions
             bee
             multiplyed
             :
             and
             this
             wee
             must
             say
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             affirmed
             that
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             The
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             is
             not
             so
             great
             ,
             through
             neglect
             of
             Magistracy
             to
             doe
             what
             seemes
             good
             in
             our
             owne
             eyes
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             to
             runne
             a
             whoring
             from
             God
             to
             other
             high
             places
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             neither
             should
             there
             be
             a
             Magistracy
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             restraine
             us
             in
             wayes
             of
             conversation
             touching
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             hedge
             men
             in
             from
             robbing
             and
             stealing
             ,
             from
             incestuous
             Marriages
             and
             Polygamie
             ,
             upon
             meere
             conscience
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Saints
             be
             the
             onely
             ●ust
             owners
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             many
             now
             hold
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             punishable
             by
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             as
             robbery
             ,
             that
             a
             Saint
             take
             the
             Oxe
             ,
             Asse
             ,
             Monies
             .
             Possessions
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             carnall
             and
             wicked
             man
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             take
             of
             his
             owne
             goods
             for
             his
             use
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             naked
             and
             starving
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             hee
             ought
             to
             use
             before
             hee
             famish●
             ,
             and
             incestuous
             .
             Ma●riages
             are
             to
             some
             consciences
             as
             unpunishable
             now
             ,
             as
             when
             
             Cain
             and
             Abel
             married
             their
             owne
             sisters
             ;
             and
             if
             conscience
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             forced
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             neither
             can
             violence
             bee
             offered
             to
             it
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             unfainedly
             pretends
             to
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             III.
             
          
           
             THAT
             indulgence
             and
             forbearance
             of
             all
             from
             the
             Ruler
             ,
             which
             layes
             an
             undeniable
             ground
             for
             Scepticisme
             ,
             Fluctuation
             ,
             and
             doubting
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God.
             But
             such
             is
             toleration
             of
             sundry
             Religions
             ;
             ergo
             ,
          
           
             The
             major
             is
             thus
             proved
             :
             True
             Religion
             suggesteth
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             a
             perfect
             understanding
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             3.
             knowledge
             and
             perswasion
             of
             faith
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             14.
             23.
             faith
             by
             many
             infallible
             tokens
             ,
             Act.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               Full
               perswasion
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             39.
             2
             
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               All
               riches
               of
               the
               full
               assurance
               of
               understanding
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             assumption
             I
             thus
             prove
             ;
             
             Because
             the
             Libertines
             say
             ,
             that
             speciall
             and
             principall
             ground
             of
             no
             indulgence
             to
             false
             Prophets
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             was
             because
             the
             Prophets
             were
             infallible
             ,
             God
             himself
             who
             onely
             knows
             the
             heart
             ,
             designed
             the
             false
             teacher
             ,
             and
             the
             blasphemer
             by
             immediate
             resolution
             from
             his
             owne
             oracle
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             out
             of
             question
             whether
             that
             was
             heresie
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             whether
             presumptuously
             against
             the
             light
             of
             conscience
             the
             man
             held
             ,
             professed
             and
             taught
             others
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             as
             he
             did
             :
             So
             
               Arminian
               Libertines
            
             :
             So
             
               Minus
               Celsus
            
             :
             So
             Vaticanus
             :
             So
             
               Jo.
               Goodwin
            
             ,
             and
             the
             English
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             since
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             fell
             asleepe
             ,
             no
             Magistrate
             ,
             no
             Synod
             is
             infallible
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             be
             deceived
             ,
             for
             whether
             in
             fundamentals
             or
             non-fundamentalls
             :
             none
             now
             can
             challenge
             Propheticall
             or
             Apostolicke
             infallibility
             ,
             the
             Synod
             condemning
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Familists
            
             ,
             as
             heretickes
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             but
             may
             as
             rather
             be
             the
             heretickes
             ,
             as
             those
             whom
             they
             condemne
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             not
             monopolized
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             them-themselves
             ,
             
             so
             say
             they
             ,
             wee
             have
             no
             immediate
             Oracle
             to
             determine
             heresie
             :
             and
             what
             we
             beleeve
             in
             all
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             fundamentalls
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             beleeve
             with
             a
             reserve
             ,
             leaving
             roome
             to
             a
             new
             contrary
             light
             say
             the
             Independents
             ;
             yea
             but
             it
             holdeth
             in
             beleeving
             fundamentalls
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             non-fundamentalls
             ,
             for
             in
             neither
             have
             wee
             Propheticall
             infallibility
             and
             immediate
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             shewes
             wee
             have
             as
             great
             darknesse
             ,
             blindnesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             naturall
             fluctuation
             to
             beleeve
             nothing
             in
             supernaturall
             fundamentalls
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             as
             in
             non-fundamentalls
             ,
             but
             with
             trepidation
             and
             doubting
             of
             minde
             ,
             wee
             no
             more
             having
             monopolized
             the
             Spirit
             to
             us
             then
             Sectaries
             ,
             nor
             Sectaries
             more
             then
             we
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             then
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             fundamentalls
             ,
             then
             in
             non-fundamentalls
             :
             what
             ever
             wee
             beleeve
             ,
             upon
             this
             principle
             of
             Reciprocall
             Toleration
             ,
             both
             wee
             and
             Sectaries
             are
             to
             beleeve
             with
             a
             speciall
             reserve
             to
             change
             that
             faith
             with
             the
             next
             new
             Moone
             ,
             when
             contrary
             new
             light
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             so
             are
             wee
             taught
             to
             have
             faith
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             tossed
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             with
             wavering
             ,
             not
             rooted
             ,
             nor
             established
             ,
             nor
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               14.
               
               Hebrewes
               3.
               19.
               
               Coloss
               .
               2.
               2.
               7.
               
               Roman
               .
            
             14.
             
             2●
             .
             2
             Timoth.
             1.
             12.
             
             And
             this
             destroyes
             faith
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             a
             meere
             conjecture
             ,
             and
             an
             unsettled
             opinion
             ,
             with
             a
             fluctuation
             of
             minde
             ,
             to
             waite
             the
             tyde
             of
             a
             new
             contrary
             light
             ,
             and
             send
             this
             old
             faith
             away
             ,
             and
             admit
             of
             another
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             lodge
             that
             new
             one
             with
             a
             moveable
             reserve
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             we
             live
             and
             dye
             doubting
             ,
             and
             meere
             nullifidians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Argument
             IV.
             
          
           
             THat
             which
             destroyeth
             all
             our
             hope
             ,
             
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             zeale
             ,
             constancy
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             in
             suffering
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             to
             be
             held
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             toleration
             of
             sundry
             Religions
             is
             such
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             The
             Proposition
             is
             cleare
             for
             the
             places
             of
             Scriptures
             placing
             these
             Christian
             graces
             in
             beleevers
             ,
             as
             
               Heb.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               3.
               1
               
               Thess
               .
               5.
               8.
               
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               5.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               11.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Eph.
               3.
               1.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Heb.
            
             10.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             Matth.
             19.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Now
             Toleration
             layes
             this
             ground
             as
             a
             principle
             ,
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             for
             their
             conscience
             ,
             because
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             hold
             ,
             publish
             ,
             and
             reach
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             conscience
             ,
             be
             it
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             not
             erroneous
             ;
             and
             their
             zeale
             ,
             hope
             ,
             perswasion
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             carrieth
             them
             to
             undergoe
             the
             reproaches
             of
             Heretickes
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             torture
             ,
             death
             ,
             burning
             quicke
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             sinne
             against
             knowne
             truth
             ,
             and
             offend
             against
             a
             conscience
             though
             erroneous
             ,
             yet
             because
             the
             sufferers
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             a
             lye
             ,
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             publish
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             ,
             their
             hope
             may
             be
             grounded
             on
             a
             lye
             ,
             their
             comfort
             not
             bottomed
             on
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             false
             hope
             and
             comfort
             ,
             their
             rejoycing
             in
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             undergoing
             torture
             ,
             and
             violent
             death
             ,
             but
             fleeting
             and
             counterfeit
             joy
             ,
             their
             zeale
             without
             knowledge
             ,
             a
             bastard
             zeale
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             Gospel-promises
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             bottome
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             them
             as
             light
             is
             to
             darknesse
             :
             for
             what
             any
             
             Saint
             or
             Professour
             beleeves
             and
             publishes
             ,
             hee
             is
             to
             beleeve
             and
             publish
             ,
             and
             dye
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             ,
             with
             a
             faith
             that
             the
             contrary
             may
             bee
             a
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bee
             tolerated
             and
             borne
             with
             :
             now
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             hypocri●e
             is
             therefore
             compared
             to
             the
             spiders
             web
             ,
             to
             a
             broken
             tree
             ,
             to
             a
             blasted
             olive
             tree
             ,
             his
             joy
             to
             a
             night
             vision
             ,
             a
             dreame
             ,
             the
             cracking
             of
             thornes
             under
             a
             pot
             ,
             because
             both
             hope
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             comfort
             is
             grounded
             on
             an
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             a
             lye
             ,
             an
             imagination
             ,
             not
             on
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             so
             is
             the
             joy
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             all
             Religions
             which
             Libertines
             contend
             must
             be
             tolerated
             ,
             they
             confesse
             they
             may
             bee
             truths
             ,
             they
             may
             bee
             lyes
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             bee
             punished
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             for
             Christ
             ,
             for
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             V.
             
          
           
             THAT
             which
             taketh
             away
             all
             wayes
             of
             removing
             Heresies
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             both
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             refuting
             of
             gaine-sayers
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             all
             rebuking
             ,
             all
             avoyding
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God.
             But
             such
             is
             this
             pretended
             Toleration
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             major
             is
             evident
             of
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             I
             thus
             prove
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             not
             punish
             Heretickes
             ,
             because
             hee
             cannot
             doe
             it
             in
             faith
             ,
             for
             he
             not
             being
             infallible
             ,
             hee
             cannot
             certainely
             and
             undeniably
             know
             that
             hee
             
             punisheth
             the
             man
             for
             that
             which
             is
             a
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             for
             that
             which
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             and
             so
             while
             he
             is
             plucking
             up
             Tares
             ,
             hee
             may
             bee
             plucking
             up
             Wheat
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             cannot
             in
             faith
             punish
             him
             ,
             say
             they
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             reason
             strongly
             evinceth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Libertines
             ,
             the
             gaine-saying
             hereticke
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             refuted
             ,
             nor
             to
             bee
             
               sharpely
               rebuked
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               bee
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               :
            
             nor
             to
             bee
             
               avoided
               as
               selfe-condemned
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               Titus
               1.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Titus
               3.
               10.
               
               Romans
            
             16.
             17.
             2
             
             
               Timoth.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15.
               1
               
               Timoth.
               6.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Matth.
            
             22.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             1
             
             
               Cor.
               15.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
            
             because
             what
             ever
             my
             Christian
             Professour
             doth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             he
             must
             
               doe
               it
               in
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             23.
             otherwise
             〈◊〉
             sinneth
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             sinne
             (
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             〈◊〉
             -
             degree●
             )
             to
             refute
             ,
             judge
             ,
             and
             condemne
             ,
             rebuke
             and
             avoid
             a
             brother
             as
             a
             selfe-condemned
             Hereticke
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             evident
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             Pastours
             ,
             Synods
             ,
             or
             any
             private
             Christians
             ,
             who
             may
             refute
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             Heretickes
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             Titus
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             
               Titus
               3.
               10.
               
               Rom.
            
             16.
             17.
             that
             hee
             is
             an
             Hereticke
             ,
             for
             they
             may
             bee
             reproaching
             and
             speaking
             against
             such
             as
             are
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Wheat
             ;
             not
             Heretickes
             and
             Tares
             ,
             for
             ought
             they
             know
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             monopoli●ed
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             themselves
             onely
             ,
             more
             then
             ,
             these
             whom
             they
             refute
             ,
             admonish
             ,
             rebuke
             and
             avoid
             as
             Heretickes
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             cannot
             in
             Faith
             more
             〈◊〉
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             charge
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             Heretickes
             ,
             then
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             in
             Faith
             draw
             the
             Sword
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Argument
             VI.
             
          
           
             THe
             father
             commands
             the
             children
             now
             in
             the
             state
             of
             sinne
             ,
             to
             learn
             and
             heare
             the
             judgements
             and
             testimonies
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               27.
               
               Psal
               :
               78.
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Joel
               .
            
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             that
             in
             order
             to
             the
             rod
             and
             bodily
             punishment
             ,
             
               Prov.
               13.
               24.
               
               Prov.
               23.
               13.
               
               With-hold
               not
               correction
               from
               the
               child
               ,
               for
               if
               thou
               beatest
               him
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               die
               .
               24.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               beat
               him
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               shalt
               deliver
               his
               soule
               from
               hell
               .
            
             Damnable
             heresies
             bring
             swift
             destruction
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
             The
             fourth
             command
             is
             given
             to
             the
             father
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             in
             order
             to
             son
             ,
             servant
             ,
             and
             stranger
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             keep
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             which
             Nehemiah
             as
             a
             father
             and
             a
             ruler
             practised
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             Nehem.
             13.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             the
             like
             Morrally
             ,
             layeth
             bands
             on
             all
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             rod
             ,
             civill
             or
             ecclesiasticall
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             Eli
             a
             father
             and
             a
             judge
             dispised
             God
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             in
             not
             correcting
             his
             sons
             ,
             for
             abusing
             of
             their
             priestly
             power
             :
             his
             sonnes
             might
             have
             pretented
             conscience
             that
             they
             could
             not
             live
             upon
             the
             ordinary
             allowance
             for
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             might
             beare
             them
             out
             in
             their
             practises
             ;
             yea
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             to
             take
             care
             that
             he
             and
             his
             house
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             did
             Joshua
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             only
             ,
             chap.
             24.
             15.
             but
             as
             a
             master
             of
             a
             house
             so
             speake
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             say
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             according
             to
             their
             places
             as
             fathers
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             thus
             argue
             ,
             
             what
             ever
             coercive
             power
             to
             command
             ,
             threaten
             ,
             promise
             ,
             punish
             ,
             restraine
             ,
             reward
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             to
             parents
             ,
             masters
             of
             families
             ,
             teachers
             ,
             tutors
             ,
             officers
             in
             war
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             is
             the
             good
             gift
             of
             God
             and
             a
             tallent
             to
             be
             imployed
             for
             the
             good
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             observe
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             every
             one
             in
             order
             to
             their
             station
             .
             Because
             Kings
             are
             to
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             honour
             to
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             :
             it
             s
             either
             Kingly
             honour
             and
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             essentially
             coactive
             ,
             or
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             that
             holy
             rich
             men
             that
             bring
             their
             glory
             to
             it
             ,
             
               Rev.
               21.
               24.
               
               And
               Kings
               shall
               minister
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             It
             is
             either
             
             royall
             service
             as
             Kings
             ,
             or
             then
             no
             more
             favour
             is
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             if
             private
             men
             ministered
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             Esa
             .
             60.
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               for
               the
               beautifying
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             in
             obeying
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             
               and
               insticting
               death
               ,
               or
               banishment
            
             on
             the
             refusers
             of
             obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Persian
               Monarch
            
             did
             ,
             Ezr.
             7.
             28.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             it
             is
             not
             glory
             brought
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             such
             a
             coercive
             power
             hath
             the
             Lord
             given
             ,
             as
             a
             talent
             and
             gift
             to
             parents
             ,
             masters
             ,
             teachers
             ,
             tutors
             ,
             officers
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             :
             as
             these
             places
             evince
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             that
             which
             the
             master
             of
             a
             christian
             family
             may
             doe
             ,
             that
             the
             father
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             the
             King
             in
             his
             place
             may
             doe
             .
             But
             the
             master
             of
             a
             family
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             deny
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             humanity
             ,
             or
             hospitality
             to
             strangers
             that
             are
             false
             teachers
             ,
             who
             bring
             another
             Gospell
             ,
             2
             John
             10.
             whom
             he
             must
             neither
             lodge
             ,
             nor
             bid
             God
             speed
             :
             because
             he
             brings
             another
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             he
             otherwise
             owes
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             to
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             not
             knowne
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Heb.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Job
               31.
               32.
               
               Gen.
            
             18.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             chap
             ,
             19
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             proposition
             is
             cleare
             upon
             the
             ground
             that
             David
             as
             an
             head
             of
             an
             house
             ,
             will
             cut
             off
             all
             lyers
             ,
             and
             wicked
             persons
             out
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             as
             a
             godly
             King
             he
             will
             also
             cut
             off
             early
             from
             the
             Church
             (
             called
             
               the
               city
               of
               God
               )
               〈◊〉
               wicked
               doers
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             101.
             
             For
             if
             every
             Christian
             family
             of
             
               New
               England
            
             must
             refuse
             lodging
             to
             a
             false
             teacher
             ,
             must
             not
             the
             Governour
             and
             Judges
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             to
             command
             and
             regulate
             acts
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             joyn
             their
             civil
             authority
             to
             forbid
             any
             master
             of
             an
             house
             ,
             to
             lodg
             such
             a
             〈◊〉
             hereticke
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             this
             but
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             banishment
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             who
             may
             in
             law
             dispose
             of
             Innes
             and
             lodging
             of
             strangers
             ,
             for
             the
             publique
             good
             ,
             should
             command
             any
             to
             receive
             such
             a
             man
             〈◊〉
             house
             ,
             should
             he
             not
             offer
             violence
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             ?
             And
             yet
             if
             the
             man
             were
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             should
             onely
             seeme
             a
             false
             teacher
             to
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             adversaries
             would
             say
             ,
             the
             godly
             ruler
             may
             command
             an
             act
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             lodge
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             who
             onely
             upon
             mistake
             ,
             and
             an
             erronious
             〈◊〉
             is
             suspected
             to
             be
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             for
             they
             say
             the
             Ruler
             may
             〈◊〉
             
             his
             power
             in
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             appeares
             that
             the
             laws
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             ordained
             English
             or
             Scotish
             seminary
             priests
             ,
             or
             Jesuits
             that
             come
             to
             either
             Kingdome
             to
             seduce
             men
             to
             the
             Romish
             faith
             ,
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             to
             have
             better
             ground
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Jo.
             10.
             and
             which
             forbids
             any
             under
             paine
             of
             death
             to
             lodge
             such
             then
             the
             twelfth
             proposall
             for
             peace
             ,
             
             that
             licenceth
             Jesuits
             and
             Preists
             and
             so
             commandeth
             Protestants
             to
             lodge
             such
             ,
             if
             they
             disturbe
             not
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             though
             they
             leade
             millions
             of
             soules
             to
             hell
             .
             For
             upon
             this
             proposal
             ,
             suppose
             al
             England
             were
             truly
             godly
             ,
             the
             King
             might
             command
             the
             just
             contrary
             to
             what
             the
             Apostle
             John
             exhorts
             ,
             if
             he
             follow
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             new
             Army
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIII
           .
           Magistracy
           and
           perpetuall
           Lawes
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           warrant
           the
           civill
           coercing
           of
           false
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           
             Argument
             VII
             .
          
           
             WHat
             the
             Patriarkes
             ,
             
             and
             
               Godly
               Princes
            
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             were
             obliged
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             Rulers
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             such
             Rulers
             who
             were
             priviledged
             types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             under
             the
             new
             testament
             are
             obliged
             to
             doe
             .
             For
             
               quod
               convenit
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             what
             agreeth
             to
             Kings
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             to
             Rulers
             as
             such
             ,
             agreeth
             to
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             But
             Patriarkes
             and
             
               Godly
               Princes
            
             ,
             as
             Rulers
             commanded
             the
             putting
             away
             of
             
               strange
               Gods
            
             ,
             as
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
            
             35.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             :
             as
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             18.
             
             He
             being
             a
             Prince
             within
             himselfe
             .
             So
             repenting
             Manasses
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             15
             ,
             16.
             removed
             
               strange
               Gods
            
             ,
             and
             new
             
               A●ers
               .
               Asa
            
             removed
             Idolatry
             and
             Queen-mother
             for
             her
             Idolatry
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             14.
             renewed
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             
               commanded
               that
               who
               soever
               should
               not
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               whether
               small
               or
               great
               ,
               whether
               man
               or
               women
               :
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             commanded
             ,
             because
             he
             tooke
             away
             the
             high
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             
             
             
             
             
             groves
             ,
             as
             other
             godly
             Kings
             are
             blemished
             for
             not
             removing
             of
             them
             ,
             2
             
               Chro.
               19.
               4.
               
               Neverthelesse
               there
               are
               good
               things
               found
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Jehu
               .
               Hezekiah
            
             removed
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             the
             images
             ,
             groves
             ,
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             restored
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             worship
             ,
             Priests
             .
             And
             Josiah
             destroyed
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             groves
             ,
             carved
             ,
             and
             molten
             Images
             ,
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Altars
             of
             Baal●m
             ,
             the
             horses
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             houses
             of
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             
               Topheth
               ,
               Baals
            
             Priests
             ,
             2
             Chro.
             34.
             
             Now
             that
             they
             did
             this
             as
             Princes
             ,
             not
             as
             priviledged
             types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             requires
             this
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             king
             Charles
             ,
             when
             God
             shall
             establish
             him
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             to
             take
             order
             with
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Antitrinitarians
               ,
               Familists
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Seekers
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             evident
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
               Their
               assertion
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Judges
               and
               Kings
               ,
               were
               types
               of
               Christ
               ,
               even
               
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 Jehu
                 ,
                 Ahab
              
               ,
               and
               the
               vilest
               of
               them
               is
               said
               ,
               not
               proved
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               typicalnesse
               invested
               all
               these
               Kings
               with
               a
               power
               over
               the
               conscience
               ,
               2.
               to
               convert
               men
               to
               God
               with
               a
               sword
               of
               steele
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               punish
               Idolaters
               ,
               whereas
               they
               had
               none
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               wanted
               this
               typicalnesse
               ,
               the
               contrary
               being
               evident
               in
               
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 Artaxerxes
                 ,
                 Darius
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               this
               typicalnesse
               made
               
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 Ahab
              
               ,
               and
               such
               who
               sold
               themselves
               to
               wickednesse
               ,
               infallible
               to
               judge
               who
               were
               true
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               reward
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               seducers
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               the
               contrary
               of
               which
               is
               cleare
               in
               Ahab
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               his
               stamp
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Wee
               require
               any
               ground
               from
               the
               word
               that
               they
               were
               types
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               the
               typicalnesse
               of
               the
               land
               made
               the
               head
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               types
               also
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               That
               the
               typicalnesse
               of
               the
               land
               made
               the
               King
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               might
               not
               offer
               incense
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               be
               strucken
               with
               leprosie
               as
               King
               Vzzah
               was
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               Church
               and
               State
               was
               one
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               That
               the
               King
               was
               supreme
               Church-Judge
               above
               
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 handle
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               and
               over
               both
               judicatures
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               (
               11.
               )
               That
               they
               were
               all
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               typicall
               power
               removed
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               
               killed
               Baals
               Priests
               ;
               all
               which
               phancies
               taken
               for
               granted
               lyeth
               between
               them
               and
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Princes
                 now
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 Christ
                 and
                 Religion
                 more
                 then
                 Indians
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             did
             this
             as
             Princes
             of
             common
             equity
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             I
             prove
             1.
             
             Darius
             who
             was
             undeniably
             no
             type
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             great
             commendation
             makes
             a
             Law
             ,
             
               Ezra
               6.
               11.
               
               I
               have
               made
               a
               decree
               that
               whosoever
               shall
               alter
               this
               word
               ,
               let
               timber
               be
               pulled
               from
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               being
               set
               up
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               hanged
               thereon
               ,
               and
               let
               his
               house
               bee
               made
               a
               dunghill
               for
               this
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             commended
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
             
               They
               prospered
               through
               the
               prophesying
               of
               Haggai
               ,
               &c.
               according
               to
               the
               Commandement
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               commandement
               of
               Cyrus
               and
               Darius
               ,
               and
               Artaxerxes
               King
               of
               Persia
               .
            
             And
             Ezra
             chap.
             7.
             
             Artaxerxes
             saith
             v.
             26.
             
             
               Whosoever
               will
               not
               doe
               the
               law
               of
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               of
               the
               King
            
             (
             injoyning
             obedience
             thereunto
             )
             
               Let
               judgement
               be
               executed
               speedily
               upon
               him
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               unto
               banishment
               ,
               or
               to
               confiscation
               of
               goods
               ,
               or
               to
               imprisonment
               .
            
             And
             Artaxerxes
             was
             no
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             Ezra
             addeth
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             27.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               hath
               put
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               beautifie
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             If
             it
             stand
             good
             that
             patrons
             of
             liberty
             say
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             this
             ,
             he
             had
             cause
             to
             mourne
             ,
             that
             the
             heathen
             King
             being
             no
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             intermeddle
             with
             that
             which
             belonged
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             straine
             the
             tender
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             Religion
             upon
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             for
             
               chap.
               10.
               v.
            
             7
             ,
             8.
             this
             is
             set
             downe
             as
             a
             
               blessed
               decree
            
             which
             brought
             on
             an
             Assembly
             ,
             for
             
               putting
               away
               strange
               wives
            
             .
             The
             like
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             decree
             of
             
               Darius
               ,
               Daniel
            
             6.
             for
             
               worshipping
               the
               God
               of
               Daniel
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               King
               of
               Niniveb
            
             ,
             for
             a
             generall
             fast
             ,
             Jon.
             3.
             and
             
               Nebuchandnezar
               ,
               Dan.
            
             3.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Typicalnesse
             sometime
             may
             be
             ground
             of
             doing
             what
             is
             extraordinary
             ,
             as
             Sampson
             killed
             himselfe
             and
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             in
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             in
             it
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             slew
             more
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             most
             voluntary
             ,
             Joh.
             10.
             18.
             
             )
             then
             in
             his
             life
             .
             And
             Solomon
             as
             a
             type
             married
             the
             daughter
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             typifying
             Christ
             ,
             who
             joyned
             himselfe
             in
             marriage
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ▪
             but
             it
             is
             no
             good
             consequence
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             
             Judah
             being
             types
             did
             punish
             Idolaters
             ,
             therefore
             〈◊〉
             ●●nishing
             of
             Idolaters
             was
             extraordinary
             .
             For
             〈…〉
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             Philistimes
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             Joshua
             the
             〈◊〉
             as
             types
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             subdueth
             all
             our
             spirituall
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Gentiles
             his
             willing
             subjects
             ,
             but
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             therefore
             Christian
             Kings
             may
             not
             〈◊〉
             Joshua
             and
             David
             in
             making
             warre
             with
             Nations
             that
             come
             against
             them
             in
             battell
             ,
             as
             these
             did
             against
             the
             people
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Josh
               .
               11.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Ps
               .
            
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             For
             sometime
             the
             ground
             of
             typicall
             actions
             is
             morall
             ,
             as
             Josephs
             brethren
             bowed
             to
             him
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             fifth
             Commandement
             ,
             because
             Joseph
             was
             a
             Prince
             second
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             yet
             both
             ●ee
             and
             they
             were
             types
             ,
             for
             these
             that
             despised
             and
             sold
             Christ
             bowed
             to
             him
             ;
             sometimes
             the
             ground
             of
             typicall
             actions
             is
             an
             extraordinary
             impulsion
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             binde
             not
             to
             imitation
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             not
             kill
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             kill
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             follow
             Sampson
             ;
             in
             that
             extraordinary
             motion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             more
             but
             naked
             typicalnesse
             in
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             in
             punishing
             Idolaters
             ,
             except
             they
             did
             it
             by
             extraordinary
             impulsion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             proved
             ,
             it
             concludes
             nothing
             against
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             VIII
             .
          
           
             WEE
             argue
             from
             examples
             of
             Seducers
             ,
             
             who
             have
             been
             punished
             with
             bodily
             death
             or
             otherwise
             :
             As
             at
             the
             command
             of
             Moses
             the
             Prince
             ,
             three
             thousand
             were
             slaine
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             for
             worshipping
             the
             golden
             Calfe
             ,
             
               that
               God
               might
               that
               day
               bestow
               a
               blessing
               on
               them
               ,
               29.
               and
               Moses
               might
               make
               atonement
               for
               them
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             30.
             
             Numb
             .
             25.
             
             Moses
             commands
             all
             the
             
               heads
               of
               the
               people
               to
               be
               hanged
               before
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               the
               fierce
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               turned
               away
               from
               Israel
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               joyned
               to
               Baal-peor
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Gods
               of
               Moah
               ,
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Phineas
            
             in
             his
             zeale
             turned
             away
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               of
               God
            
             in
             that
             he
             thrust
             through
             Zimri
             in
             the
             act
             of
             uncleannesse
             with
             Corby
             a
             Medianitish
             woman
             .
             And
             〈…〉
             slay
             the
             
               Priests
               of
               Baal
            
             ,
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             And
             Paul
             〈◊〉
             Elimas
             the
             Sorcerer
             with
             blindnesse
             ,
             because
             he
             laboured
             to
             
             pervert
             
               Sergius
               Pa●lus
            
             the
             deputy
             ,
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             woman
             ,
             whose
             father
             was
             an
             Egyptian
             ,
             while
             he
             did
             strive
             with
             a
             man
             of
             Israell
             and
             so
             in
             passion
             and
             malice
             toward
             the
             man
             ,
             as
             would
             appeare
             ,
             
               cursed
               God
            
             ,
             was
             stoned
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             a
             law
             was
             made
             on
             it
             against
             the
             blasphemer
             ,
             Levit.
             24.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             which
             is
             ,
             
             
               ver
               .
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Whosoever
               curseth
               his
               God
               shall
               beare
               his
               sin
               ,
               16.
               
               And
               whosoever
               blasphemeth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               hee
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               congregation
               shall
               certainly
               stone
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               stranger
               as
               hee
               that
               is
               borne
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               when
               her
               blasphemeth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
            
             there
             be
             two
             things
             here
             to
             me
             that
             proveth
             this
             was
             no
             judiciall
             temporary
             law
             binding
             Israel
             onely
             .
          
           
             1
             
               His
               God
            
             ,
             Holdeth
             forth
             ,
             that
             nature
             abhorreth
             ,
             and
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             first
             command
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             ,
             hee
             that
             curseth
             his
             maker
             whom
             he
             is
             to
             blesse
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             serve
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             should
             dye
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             law
             obliegeth
             the
             stranger
             ,
             and
             any
             heathen
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             saith
             it
             is
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             obliegeth
             us
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             as
             being
             the
             first
             and
             highest
             sin
             that
             nature
             crieth
             shame
             ,
             and
             woe
             upon
             ;
             and
             wee
             are
             to
             conceive
             it
             was
             a
             lawfull
             warre
             attempted
             by
             the
             ten
             tribes
             to
             goe
             against
             the
             tribe
             of
             
               Ruben
               ,
               Gad
            
             and
             the
             halfe
             of
             
               Manassah
               ,
               Josh
            
             .
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             &c.
             to
             34.
             because
             they
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Alter
             to
             worship
             (
             as
             their
             brethren
             conceived
             )
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             certainly
             was
             a
             cleare
             apostacy
             
               from
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
            
             .
             That
             Joshua
             destroyed
             the
             Canaanites
             for
             their
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Josh
            
             .
             6.
             21
             
             ;
             22.
             chap.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             I
             confesse
             will
             not
             warrant
             us
             to
             make
             warre
             ,
             and
             destroy
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             all
             the
             Indians
             ,
             and
             Idolaters
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             in
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             ,
             without
             preaching
             first
             the
             gospell
             to
             them
             ▪
             Nor
             can
             it
             warrant
             us
             to
             kil
             every
             ignorant
             blinded
             Papist
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             nor
             can
             wee
             deny
             ,
             but
             what
             Elias
             and
             Paul
             did
             against
             false
             teachers
             ,
             was
             by
             extraordinary
             impulsion
             ,
             because
             the
             ordinary
             Magistrate
             would
             not
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             and
             Jezebell
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             ,
             through
             ignorance
             of
             the
             gospell
             punish
             perverters
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             but
             sure
             these
             examples
             prove
             corporal
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             capitall
             ,
             punishment
             ought
             
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             all
             blasphemers
             ,
             on
             all
             ringleaders
             of
             Idolatry
             and
             false
             worship
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             32.
             
             They
             forced
             Aaron
             to
             make
             the
             calfe
             ,
             and
             Levit.
             25.
             they
             were
             heads
             ,
             rulers
             ,
             and
             cheife
             offenders
             that
             were
             hanged
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             punishment
             may
             bee
             exemplary
             and
             determined
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             example
             of
             after
             ages
             ,
             whither
             by
             death
             ,
             for
             simple
             heresie
             in
             one
             seduced
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             ring-leader
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             finde
             hath
             not
             been
             done
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             old
             or
             new
             Testament
             )
             but
             seducers
             and
             ring-leaders
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             such
             as
             cease
             not
             to
             subvert
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             should
             dye
             ,
             yet
             these
             examples
             clearly
             hold
             forth
             so
             much
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             as
             bodily
             punishment
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             offence
             is
             due
             :
             otherwise
             if
             Christ
             have
             freed
             false
             teachers
             from
             all
             punishment
             external
             ,
             or
             that
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             worke
             any
             otherwise
             then
             by
             meer
             spirituall
             instructing
             in
             all
             meeknesse
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             liberty
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             shame
             and
             reproach
             ,
             for
             shame
             and
             the
             publicknesse
             of
             suffering
             is
             an
             external
             punishment
             ,
             and
             is
             another
             meanes
             ,
             besides
             meek
             instructing
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Judg.
             8.
             7.
             and
             from
             Souls
             calling
             Jonathan
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             rebellious
             woman
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             
               handled
               him
               shamefully
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               20.
               34.
               
               Isa
               .
               50.
               6.
               
               Luk.
            
             14.
             9.
             
             Yea
             ,
             by
             this
             way
             of
             Libertines
             ,
             false
             teachers
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             rebuked
             ,
             nor
             avoyded
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             Paul
             may
             not
             upbraid
             the
             Cretians
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             
               idle
               bellies
               ,
               and
               lyars
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               sound
               in
               the
               faith
               :
            
             for
             that
             must
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             liberty
             ,
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             them
             free
             .
             And
             a
             bodily
             punishment
             may
             be
             extraordinary
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             ,
             when
             done
             by
             miracle
             ,
             and
             fire
             brought
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             inflict
             it
             ,
             
             as
             that
             which
             Phineas
             did
             being
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Elias
             being
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             Paul
             being
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             when
             the
             Magistrate
             will
             not
             do
             his
             part
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             punishment
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             substance
             ,
             may
             be
             according
             to
             an
             ordinary
             law
             of
             God
             that
             bindes
             us
             :
             Paul
             strikes
             Elimas
             with
             blindnesse
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             rule
             for
             Ministers
             to
             do
             the
             like
             to
             false
             teachers
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             rule
             for
             him
             that
             beares
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             inflict
             bodily
             punishment
             upon
             perverters
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             if
             this
             〈◊〉
             not
             ,
             Joshua's
             warres
             with
             the
             Canaanits
             that
             were
             according
             
             to
             a
             morall
             and
             perpetuall
             rule
             of
             justice
             ,
             and
             bindes
             us
             ,
             Josh
             .
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             should
             not
             binde
             us
             to
             lawfull
             defensive
             warres
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             Josh
             .
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             because
             Joshua
             in
             these
             warres
             did
             many
             things
             extraordinarily
             ,
             and
             killed
             all
             the
             cattle
             and
             women
             with
             childe
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             to
             doe
             .
             The
             answer
             of
             many
             is
             ,
             
               These
               were
               extraordinary
            
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             
               they
               binde
               not
               us
            
             .
             Is
             no
             answer
             ,
             they
             were
             extraordinary
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             substance
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             course
             of
             justice
             warrants
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             rule
             flowing
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             though
             the
             manner
             and
             extraordinary
             accidents
             are
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             no
             oblieging
             law
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             many
             argue
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             immediately
             inspired
             ,
             give
             out
             synodicall
             decrees
             ,
             Acts
             15.
             therefore
             Elders
             that
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             may
             not
             give
             decrees
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
             Yea
             (
             say
             we
             )
             neither
             should
             this
             be
             a
             good
             consequence
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             immediately
             inspired
             Apostles
             preached
             and
             prophesied
             the
             will
             of
             God
             as
             the
             Lord
             taught
             them
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             
               Minister
               ,
               now
               ,
               though
               not
               immediately
               inspired
               may
               not
               preach
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             for
             we
             thinke
             the
             consequence
             is
             most
             strong
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             wee
             are
             to
             follow
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             in
             that
             ,
             in
             which
             they
             followed
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             Ambassador
             relate
             faithfully
             his
             Princes
             will
             ,
             though
             some
             have
             ordinary
             gifts
             ,
             some
             extraordinary
             and
             rare
             gifts
             in
             relating
             the
             same
             embassage
             :
             So
             it
             is
             no
             good
             consequence
             ,
             some
             by
             extraordinary
             warrant
             did
             punish
             evill
             doers
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             Magistrate
             hath
             not
             therefore
             power
             to
             punish
             such
             evill
             doers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             IX
             .
          
           
             THE
             expresse
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             of
             nature
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             al
             ,
             proveth
             that
             the
             seducer
             should
             die
             ,
             
               Deut.
               13.
               
               If
               a
               Prophet
               or
               a
               Dreamer
               arise
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               let
               us
               goe
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
          
           
             That
             is
             no
             temporary
             law
             oblieging
             the
             Jewes
             only
             ,
             the
             Text
             sayth
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Let
               us
               goe
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Dreamer
             )
             
               after
               other
               Gods
               is
               〈◊〉
            
             
             them
             ,
             this
             ●in
             is
             against
             the
             first
             command
             ,
             and
             that
             im●aculate
             principle
             of
             nature
             ,
             graven
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               one
               onely
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               onely
               to
               be
               served
               .
            
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             against
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               tryeth
               you
               whether
               you
               love
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               :
            
             if
             he
             be
             God
             our
             love
             is
             due
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             v.
             4.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               fear
               him
            
             :
             if
             he
             be
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             omnipotent
             ,
             infinitely
             great
             and
             dreadfull
             ,
             therefore
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             to
             be
             feared
             .
             And
             5.
             cleaved
             to
             as
             the
             onely
             happinesse
             of
             men
             .
             Adde
             to
             these
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             morall
             transgression
             ,
             if
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             revenging
             of
             violence
             and
             unjustice
             by
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Government
             against
             highest
             soule-oppression
             ,
             be
             a
             naturall
             Remedy
             ,
             not
             a
             temporary
             positive
             salve
             (
             as
             undoubtedly
             it
             is
             )
             then
             sure
             he
             that
             seduces
             so
             ,
             should
             dye
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               speakes
               aversion
               and
               turning
            
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             hell
             and
             the
             extremity
             of
             miseries
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               thrusts
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             v.
             5.
             a
             word
             of
             violence
             .
          
           
             Then
             3.
             he
             is
             evill
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             society
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             his
             office
             should
             defend
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
             
               So
               shalt
               thou
               put
               away
               the
               evill
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               seeks
               to
               thrust
               thee
               from
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               that
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               .
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             remove
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             from
             an
             unclean
             and
             cursed
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             expresseth
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             thrust
             men
             away
             from
             the
             Lord
             in
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             can
             save
             from
             the
             greatest
             of
             miseries
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             highest
             of
             injuries
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Lord
             proved
             a
             publicke
             avenger
             against
             the
             highest
             wrongs
             that
             can
             be
             done
             in
             a
             society
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             )
             then
             certainly
             against
             this
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             wrong
             that
             God
             would
             have
             
               all
               Israel
               to
               feare
            
             ,
             a
             wickednesse
             that
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             of
             society
             .
             11.
             
             
               And
               all
               Israel
               shall
               heare
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               doe
               no
               more
               any
               such
               wickednesse
               as
               this
               among
               you
               .
            
             And
             v.
             13.
             such
             are
             children
             of
             Beliel
             ,
             they
             make
             all
             things
             and
             persons
             cursed
             they
             come
             among
             ,
             and
             bring
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             
               the
               fierce
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             v.
             17.
             the
             int●●●secall
             worke
             and
             end
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             
               is
               to
               avenge
               evill
               doing
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             remove
             the
             fierce
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             a
             land
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             may
             feare
             and
             not
             do
             any
             such
             wickednesse
             ,
             
             as
             is
             cleare
             ,
             
               Deut.
               13.
               10.
               11.
               
               Exod.
               32.
               29.
               30.
               
               Deut.
               19.
               20.
               
               Rom.
            
             13.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
             Now
             the
             false
             Prophet
             is
             such
             as
             brings
             on
             all
             these
             evills
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             Magistrates
             stand
             under
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             sin
             now
             as
             thrusting
             away
             people
             from
             the
             Lord
             who
             hath
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             delivered
             us
             from
             a
             greater
             bondage
             then
             that
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             this
             must
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             Law.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             
             17.
             2.
             
             If
             there
             ●e
             found
             any
             among
             you
             within
             any
             of
             thy
             gates
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             giveth
             thee
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
             ,
             that
             hath
             wrought
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             transgressing
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             hath
             gone
             and
             served
             other
             Gods
             and
             worshipped
             them
             ,
             either
             the
             Sunne
             or
             the
             Moone
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             hoast
             of
             heaven
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             not
             commanded
             .
             4.
             
             And
             it
             be
             told
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             certaine
             that
             such
             abomination
             is
             wrought
             in
             Israel
             .
             5.
             
             Then
             shalt
             thou
             bring
             forth
             that
             man
             or
             that
             woman
             which
             hath
             committed
             that
             wicked
             thing
             unto
             thy
             gates
             ,
             even
             that
             man
             and
             that
             woman
             ,
             and
             shall
             stone
             them
             with
             stones
             till
             they
             dye
             .
             6.
             
             At
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             witnesses
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             shall
             he
             that
             is
             worthy
             of
             death
             bee
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             Hence
             not
             simple
             Idolaters
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             are
             educated
             in
             Idolatry
             ,
             by
             this
             Law
             shall
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             
               within
               the
               gates
            
             of
             
               Israel
               .
               2.
               
               In
               Covenant
               with
               God.
            
             3.
             
             It
             is
             
               wrought
               in
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             so
             Apostates
             to
             Judaisme
             ,
             to
             strange
             Gods
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             so
             we
             teach
             not
             that
             Nations
             are
             to
             be
             converted
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             Indians
             ,
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             Jews
             ,
             
             is
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             to
             make
             warre
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             cut
             them
             off
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Apostates
             turning
             to
             false
             Gods
             ,
             were
             by
             a
             written
             law
             judged
             .
             There
             is
             no
             consulting
             of
             an
             Oracle
             by
             
               urim
               and
               th●●mim
            
             here
             ,
             as
             Libertines
             say
             ,
             but
             just
             as
             the
             murtherer
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               told
               thee
               ,
            
             the
             people
             or
             the
             Judge
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               hast
               ●eard
               of
               it
               .
            
             v.
             6.
             
             
               Vnder
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               hee
               shall
               be
               convinced
               .
            
             It
             were
             a
             vaine
             thing
             to
             goe
             and
             seek
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             follow
             reports
             and
             hear-sayes
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             an
             immediate
             Oracle
             to
             informe
             the
             Judge
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Here
               the
               Idolatry
               ,
               there
               the
               Idolater
               ,
               binde
               him
               and
               lead
               him
               away
               to
               death
               ,
            
             (
             as
             some
             Patrons
             of
             Liberty
             plead
             )
             we
             read
             not
             any
             such
             conjecture
             .
          
           
           
             3
             He
             is
             not
             persecuted
             for
             opinions
             ,
             
               Because
               be
               cannot
               c●me
               up
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               light
               in
               judgement
               that
               other
               Saints
               attain
               unto
               ,
            
             but
             he
             is
             put
             to
             death
             for
             an
             externall
             act
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             that
             is
             seen
             ,
             heard
             ,
             proved
             by
             two
             witnesses
             .
             and
             for
             externall
             abomination
             wrought
             in
             Israel
             ,
             v.
             5
             ,
             6.
             the
             Lord
             never
             puts
             a
             Judge
             to
             prove
             opinions
             ,
             that
             remain
             within
             the
             walls
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             are
             things
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             by
             witnesses
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             end
             of
             putting
             to
             death
             to
             force
             ,
             beat
             ,
             or
             cudgell
             him
             to
             the
             sound
             faith
             ,
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             
               but
               to
               be
               avenged
               on
               hi●
               sin
               ,
               to
               remove
               evill
               ,
               to
               save
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
            
             from
             infection
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             not
             single
             Idolatry
             that
             is
             his
             death
             ,
             
             but
             his
             Idolatry
             in
             seducing
             others
             by
             word
             or
             example
             ,
             he
             
               work●
               such
               abomination
               in
               Israel
            
             ,
             v.
             4.
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             tendeth
             to
             seduce
             others
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             18.
             18.
             
             
               I
               will
               raise
               them
               up
               a
               Prophet
               from
               among
               their
               brethren
               like
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             Act.
             3.
             22.
             so
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             expounds
             it
             .
             And
             he
             adds
             ver
             .
             ●0
             .
             
               But
               the
               Prophet
               that
               shall
               presume
            
             (
             he
             must
             mean
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             when
             the
             true
             Prophet
             shall
             rise
             )
             
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               commanded
               him
               to
               speak
               ,
               or
               that
               shall
               speak
               in
               the
               name
               of
               other
               gods
               ,
               even
               that
               Prophet
               shall
               die
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             prophecy
             of
             a
             New
             Testament
             Law
             ,
             because
             many
             were
             to
             come
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Loe
               I
               am
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             many
             now
             doe
             ,
             so
             Zach.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             
             20.
             2.
             
             
               Whosoever
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               strangers
               that
               sojourn
               in
               Israel
               ,
               that
               giveth
               any
               of
               his
               seed
               to
               Molech
               ,
               〈◊〉
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             This
             Law
             ,
             if
             it
             did
             lye
             upon
             the
             strangers
             and
             heathen
             ,
             then
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             judiciall
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             lye
             on
             us
             Gentiles
             ,
             now
             ;
             Who
             can
             free
             us
             from
             it
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             he
             was
             put
             to
             death
             not
             for
             false
             worship
             ,
             but
             for
             ●●rthering
             of
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             men
             ,
             can
             judge
             that
             murther
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             without
             hatred
             to
             the
             party
             murthered
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             Deut.
             19.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             chap.
             4.
             42.
             chap.
             19.
             4.
             but
             here
             ,
             the
             dearer
             their
             sons
             were
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             the
             rather
             offe●ed
             them
             to
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             The
             Text
             gives
             no
             reason
             why
             such
             should
             be
             put
             
             to
             death
             for
             murther
             ,
             but
             for
             false
             worship
             ,
             against
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               He
               defiles
               my
               Sanctuary
               ,
               be
               prophanes
               my
               holy
               name
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             5.
             the
             Magistrate
             must
             kill
             such
             a
             seducer
             ,
             for
             he
             
               commits
               whoredom
               with
            
             Molech
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIV
           .
           Cavils
           against
           coercive
           judiciall
           Laws
           ,
           for
           punishing
           false
           prophets
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           removed
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             first
             common
             Answer
             made
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             is
             :
          
           That
           these
           were
           judiciall
           and
           Old
           Testament
           Laws
           ,
           when
           God
           dealt
           more
           strict●y
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           hedged
           them
           in
           with
           severer
           laws
           ,
           penalties
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           bondage
           ,
           then
           now
           under
           the
           meek
           and
           gentle
           reign
           of
           the
           Messiah
           .
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           More
           severity
           ,
           and
           a
           stricter
           tutory
           to
           be
           over
           the
           Church
           in
           non-age
           ,
           and
           under
           Pedagogie
           ,
           we
           grant
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           But
           that
           is
           in
           regard
           of
           Ceremoniall
           hedges
           ,
           laws
           ,
           and
           dayes
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           begge
           the
           question
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           morall
           transgressions
           are
           destructive
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           ,
           to
           Christian
           societies
           now
           as
           then
           ,
           such
           as
           blasphemy
           ,
           idolatry
           ,
           heresie
           ,
           that
           were
           punished
           with
           the
           sword
           then
           ,
           must
           now
           be
           more
           loosed
           from
           all
           bodily
           punishment
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           then
           murther
           ,
           sorcery
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           perjury
           .
           For
           the
           comparison
           of
           a
           milder
           Government
           under
           Jesus
           ,
           then
           under
           Moses
           ,
           cannot
           stand
           in
           fencing
           some
           moral
           transgressions
           utterly
           from
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           in
           leaving
           others
           lesse
           weighty
           ,
           under
           as
           bloody
           punishments
           as
           ever
           they
           were
           .
           When
           no
           reason
           from
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           can
           be
           given
           ,
           why
           the
           murtherer
           should
           dye
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           but
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           offering
           the
           sons
           to
           Molech
           ,
           as
           the
           Indians
           doe
           now
           ,
           was
           then
           by
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           a
           dis-worship
           ,
           or
           a
           false
           worship
           ,
           punishable
           in
           Jews
           and
           heathen
           ,
           but
           now
           it
           is
           not
           in
           any
           punishable
           by
           the
           sword
           at
           all
           .
           2.
           
           The
           sword
           did
           not
           force
           the
           conscience
           of
           any
           then
           ,
           more
           than
           now
           ,
           nor
           could
           it
           cudgell
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           or
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           into
           the
           sound
           faith
           then
           ,
           more
           then
           now
           ,
           and
           weapons
           of
           the
           Prophets
           in
           the
           
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           were
           not
           carnall
           but
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           mighty
           through
           God.
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           Prophets
           ,
           no
           more
           used
           the
           sword
           against
           mens
           consciences
           of
           old
           ,
           than
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           doe
           now
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           And
           as
           Christ
           saith
           now
           ,
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           kill
           none
           ,
           use
           neither
           staffe
           nor
           sword
           ,
           nor
           miraculous
           power
           to
           destroy
           hereticks
           ,
           or
           burn
           Samaria
           ,
           so
           he
           said
           to
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           
             speake
             my
             word
             to
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             and
             the
             Nations
             ,
             to
             Ninive
             and
             others
             ,
             but
             kill
             none
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             sword
             against
             none
             of
             the
             rebellious
             who
             will
             not
             heare
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             converted
             .
          
           Yet
           hee
           commanded
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           the
           seduceing
           Prophet
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           Libertines
           shew
           us
           of
           a
           Ceremoniall
           death
           inflicted
           for
           the
           transgression
           of
           a
           morall
           law
           ,
           which
           transgression
           is
           now
           made
           free
           from
           all
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           indeed
           the
           man
           that
           refused
           to
           raise
           up
           seed
           to
           his
           brother
           was
           put
           to
           shame
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           both
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           penalty
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           that
           gathered
           sticks
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           put
           to
           death
           by
           an
           answer
           from
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           but
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           holy
           Sabbath
           instituted
           before
           the
           fall
           is
           no
           Ceremoniall
           transgression
           ,
           nor
           doe
           we
           thinke
           that
           every
           violation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           was
           punished
           by
           death
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
           Masters
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           punish
           with
           bodily
           coercive
           power
           the
           transgressours
           of
           the
           fourth
           command
           ,
           is
           most
           false
           .
           For
           what
           the
           Magistrate
           commands
           the
           Subject
           ,
           the
           Master
           the
           servant
           ,
           the
           Father
           the
           sons
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           have
           warrant
           from
           the
           Morall
           law
           to
           command
           in
           these
           relations
           ,
           that
           they
           command
           in
           order
           to
           the
           sword
           and
           rodde
           ,
           if
           their
           commandements
           find
           no
           other
           welcome
           but
           rebellion
           ,
           for
           the
           power
           of
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           Master
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Father
           now
           in
           the
           state
           of
           sin
           is
           essentially
           coercive
           ;
           they
           may
           compell
           their
           inferiours
           by
           strong
           hand
           ,
           either
           to
           doe
           or
           suffer
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           our
           poynt
           .
           Though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           some
           morall
           transgressions
           Moses
           punished
           with
           death
           ,
           as
           Sabbath-breaking
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           therefore
           the
           godly
           Prince
           may
           now
           punish
           it
           with
           death
           ,
           but
           it
           followes
           not
           therefore
           ,
           such
           transgressors
           are
           made
           free
           ,
           through
           Christ
           of
           all
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           inferre
           ,
           for
           though
           
           the
           temporarines
           of
           the
           punishment
           be
           only
           in
           the
           measure
           of
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           not
           in
           the
           punishment
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           2
           We
           desire
           a
           reason
           why
           the
           gentlenesse
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           Gods
           government
           should
           free
           the
           blasphemer
           ,
           and
           the
           soul-murtherer
           ,
           from
           sadder
           ,
           yea
           from
           all
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           and
           not
           free
           him
           that
           destroyes
           the
           body
           also
           .
           Or
           how
           all
           the
           Sons
           of
           Levi
           saw
           by
           an
           immediate
           oracle
           that
           all
           that
           had
           worshipped
           the
           golden
           Calfe
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           had
           done
           it
           with
           such
           high
           presumption
           ,
           as
           made
           that
           Idolatry
           worthy
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           was
           not
           worthy
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           cleare
           the
           charge
           was
           without
           exception
           ,
           v.
           27.
           
             slay
             every
             man
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             his
             companion
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             his
             neighbour
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           I
           say
           of
           all
           that
           joyned
           to
           Baal-peor
           .
           And
           when
           Asa
           compelled
           so
           many
           thousands
           both
           of
           Judah
           and
           Israel
           to
           sweare
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           15.
           whether
           Asa
           and
           all
           the
           under-Judges
           (
           for
           Asa
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           could
           not
           doe
           it
           )
           had
           a
           deputed
           dominion
           over
           the
           consciences
           to
           force
           them
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           consulted
           the
           oracle
           to
           know
           who
           sought
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           refused
           the
           Covenant
           out
           of
           meere
           weaknesse
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           able
           to
           see
           how
           Asa
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           for
           eminency
           of
           conversing
           with
           God
           farre
           inferior
           to
           Moses
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           little
           wide
           ,
           in
           pretended
           zeale
           ,
           to
           urge
           the
           Law
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           and
           no
           lesse
           then
           death
           on
           the
           refusers
           to
           seeke
           God
           and
           the
           breakers
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           Nor
           could
           Asa
           see
           and
           know
           infallibly
           how
           out
           of
           heart-obstinacy
           ,
           or
           how
           out
           of
           sinlesse
           ,
           and
           faultlesse
           innocency
           refused
           the
           Covenant
           .
           And
           Asa
           could
           not
           compell
           men
           to
           
             take
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             professe
             seeking
             of
             the
             Lord
             against
             their
             judgements
             and
             consciences
             ,
          
           which
           the
           
             thirteenth
             Proposall
          
           of
           the
           Army
           does
           condemne
           ,
           And
           yet
           Asa
           was
           free
           of
           compelling
           men
           to
           hypocrasy
           .
           When
           therefore
           Peter
           strucke
           Annanias
           and
           Saphira
           with
           death
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             Paul
             ,
             Elimas
          
           with
           blindnesse
           ;
           and
           delivered
           Himeneus
           and
           Alexander
           to
           Sathan
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Apostles
           sharply
           rebuked
           and
           upbraided
           the
           Cretians
           ,
           those
           who
           are
           
             called
             dogs
             ,
             evill-workers
             ,
             enemies
             to
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             as
             serve
             their
             belly
             ,
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           ;
           it
           is
           as
           pertinent
           and
           necessary
           a
           query
           whether
           or
           no
           Peter
           compelled
           
           others
           who
           saw
           Annanias
           punished
           to
           death
           ,
           
           Paul
           constrained
           others
           who
           saw
           the
           terrible
           wrath
           of
           God
           on
           Hymeneus
           ,
           to
           dissemble
           ,
           and
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           professe
           against
           the
           judgement
           of
           an
           erronious
           conscience
           and
           lay
           all
           their
           goods
           downe
           at
           the
           Apostles
           feete
           against
           their
           conscience
           ,
           which
           yet
           beleeved
           ,
           they
           were
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           defrauding
           their
           owne
           children
           ,
           and
           to
           professe
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           inword
           blaspheme
           and
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           resurrection
           ,
           no
           Christ
           ,
           no
           heaven
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           as
           Familists
           now
           say
           ,
           for
           feare
           that
           
             Paul
             deliver
             them
             to
             Sathan
          
           .
           And
           wee
           know
           professours
           are
           much
           affraid
           to
           goe
           
             for
             dogges
             and
             belly-Gods
          
           in
           the
           account
           of
           such
           eminent
           Godly
           men
           as
           the
           
             Apostle
             Paul
          
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           cover
           themselves
           and
           professe
           the
           contrary
           :
           if
           therefore
           censures
           and
           rebukes
           from
           the
           eminently
           Godly
           ,
           doe
           create
           varnished
           hypocrits
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           the
           sin
           of
           Godly
           rebukers
           ,
           and
           if
           punishments
           may
           and
           doth
           constraine
           many
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           doe
           ,
           and
           unsay
           ,
           and
           counterdoe
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           judgeing
           according
           to
           conscience
           in
           highest
           judicatures
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           that
           same
           conscience
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           this
           which
           is
           objected
           against
           coercive
           power
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           it
           creates
           hypocrites
           and
           straines
           men
           to
           doe
           against
           their
           judgement
           and
           so
           to
           sinne
           ,
           is
           all
           accidentall
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           coercive
           and
           bodily
           restraining
           power
           .
           And
           because
           many
           keep
           their
           hands
           from
           blood
           and
           violence
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           deep
           hypocrisie
           since
           they
           lodge
           in
           their
           breast
           ,
           bloody
           hearts
           ,
           onely
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           Princes
           sword
           ,
           yet
           both
           the
           Prince
           and
           his
           sword
           is
           innocent
           of
           that
           hypocrisie
           ,
           Then
           as
           coercive
           power
           is
           falsly
           charged
           with
           any
           kindly
           begetting
           of
           hypocrites
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           as
           harmelesse
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           respecting
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           nor
           did
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           create
           hypocrits
           by
           straining
           mens
           consciences
           by
           bloody
           Lawes
           .
        
         
           
             A
             third
             Answer
             stands
             thus
          
           ,
           
           
             those
             lawes
             were
             made
             of
             old
             against
             false
             teachers
             ,
          
           Because
           the
           Jewes
           had
           the
           opportunity
           of
           immediate
           consultation
           with
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           —
           and
           except
           the
           Iudge
           had
           been
           desperately
           wicked
           ,
           and
           despised
           the
           glorious
           ordinance
           of
           the
           Oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           unjustice
           ,
           God
           
           being
           always
           at
           hand
           to
           declare
           unto
           them
           ,
           
           what
           kinde
           of
           blasphemer
           ▪
           and
           what
           kind
           of
           Idolater
           it
           was
           that
           he
           intended
           by
           his
           law
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Men
           are
           now
           fallible
           and
           the
           learnedest
           cannot
           tell
           wha●●blasphemy
           or
           idolatry
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           God
           sentenced
           to
           death
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             So
             Jo.
             Goodwin
          
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           If
           there
           was
           such
           immediate
           consultation
           to
           make
           short
           worke
           of
           blood
           to
           the
           Judge
           ,
           we
           desire
           law
           or
           instance
           of
           the
           Priest
           or
           Prophets
           consulting
           with
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           touching
           the
           Prophet
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           but
           none
           can
           be
           produced
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           Prophets
           by
           miracles
           cleared
           their
           calling
           :
           another
           way
           we
           f●nd
           not
           .
        
         
           1
           This
           is
           against
           appeales
           that
           are
           cleare
           ,
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
             In
             all
             matters
             of
             controversie
             ,
          
           when
           in
           the
           highest
           Court
           where
           a
           mans
           head
           ,
           whether
           hee
           be
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           was
           at
           the
           stake
           ,
           the
           Judges
           ,
           
             v.
             11.
             were
             to
             judge
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             law
             ,
          
           and
           they
           proceed
           upon
           witnesse
           ,
           Deut.
           17.
           6.
           
           God
           should
           by
           this
           declare
           law
           ,
           proof
           and
           witnesses
           uselesse
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           condemnes
           the
           man.
           
        
         
           2
           Jeremiah
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Prophets
           that
           were
           killed
           and
           stoned
           ,
           never
           sought
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           nor
           said
           ,
           give
           us
           a
           ●ury
           from
           heaven
           ,
           an
           oracle
           for
           to
           take
           away
           our
           head
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           never
           accuse
           Kings
           or
           Judges
           in
           persecuting
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           they
           consulted
           not
           the
           oracle
           ,
           ere
           they
           rejected
           the
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           3
           This
           had
           been
           a
           well
           settled
           law
           to
           try
           all
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           speake
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           who
           speake
           the
           visions
           of
           their
           owne
           head
           ,
           all
           should
           have
           passed
           the
           grand
           ▪
           Jury
           of
           an
           immediate
           oracle
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           there
           should
           not
           have
           been
           a
           false
           Prophet
           in
           all
           Judea
           but
           the
           Judge
           might
           have
           discovered
           him
           ,
           but
           God
           never
           gives
           this
           character
           of
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           Blasphemer
           ,
           or
           a
           false
           Prophet
           :
           
             The
             Oracle
             of
             Vrim
             hath
             blacked
             him
             as
             an
             impostor
             .
          
           But
           divers
           other
           characters
           the
           Lord
           gave
           .
           As
           1.
           
           
             If
             hee
             speake
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             2.
             
             If
             the
             good
             he
             foretel
             ,
             never
             comes
             to
             passe
             .
             3.
             
             If
             hee
             ●eale
             the
             wound
             with
             smooth
             words
             .
             4.
             
             If
             he
             strengthen
             the
             armes
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           When
           as
           yet
           God
           had
           made
           no
           standing
           law
           ,
           he
           was
           consulted
           ,
           and
           God
           gave
           sentence
           against
           the
           man
           that
           had
           broken
           the
           Sabbath
           ▪
           and
           that
           blasphemed
           ▪
           but
           their
           consulting
           with
           God
           presupposeth
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           punish
           such
           ,
           therefore
           the
           pu●●ing
           him
           in
           ward
           was
           a
           punishment
           ,
           only
           they
           would
           have
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           touching
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           punishment
           ,
           but
           sure
           this
           was
           not
           the
           ordinary
           and
           standing
           law
           .
        
         
           4
           There
           were
           others
           as
           difficill
           and
           intricate
           controversie●
           ,
           of
           murther
           ,
           adultery
           ;
           treason
           ,
           as
           
             Deut.
             17.
             8.
             
             Between
             blood
             and
             blood
             ,
             plea
             ,
             and
             plea
             ,
             stroake
             ,
             and
             stroake
             ,
          
           By
           this
           reason
           Anabaptists
           have
           a
           better
           ground
           to
           say
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Christian
           Magistrate
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           nor
           any
           use
           of
           the
           sword
           nor
           sheding
           of
           blood
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           the
           Je●es
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           had
           
             the
             opportunity
             of
             immediate
             consulting
             with
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             we
             are
             fallible
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             learnedest
             can
             no
             more
             tell
             what
             murther
             ,
             what
             incest
             or
             adultery
             was
             condemned
             in
             the
             law
             of
             God
          
           (
           for
           heart-hatred
           ,
           which
           is
           seen
           to
           God
           only
           ,
           doth
           essentially
           constitute
           murther
           punishable
           by
           the
           Judge
           ,
           Deut.
           19
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           chap.
           4.
           44.
           chap.
           19.
           
           4●
           .
           )
           
             then
             they
             can
             define
             what
             blasphemy
             or
             idolatry
             it
             was
             which
             was
             by
             God
             sentenced
             to
             death
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           for
           we
           are
           to
           be
           as
           wary
           to
           take
           a
           mans
           life
           and
           blood
           now
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           for
           murther
           ,
           and
           treason
           ,
           and
           sorcery
           as
           they
           were
           under
           the
           old
           in
           stoning
           blasphemers
           :
           and
           we
           are
           no
           more
           infallible
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           then
           they
           were
           in
           the
           other
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           strongly
           concludes
           ,
           that
           wars
           are
           as
           unlawfull
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           under
           the
           old
           ,
           for
           under
           the
           old
           ,
           they
           consulted
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           before
           they
           went
           to
           battle
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           immediate
           oracles
           to
           consult
           ,
           yea
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           ingaged
           wee
           are
           neither
           to
           pursue
           the
           enemy
           nor
           to
           forbear
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           not
           the
           immediatly
           inspired
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Micah
             ,
             Jeremiah
          
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           wee
           may
           not
           make
           a
           Covenant
           with
           neighbouring
           Kingdomes
           ,
           the
           Scotish
           Army
           have
           no
           oracle
           to
           shew
           them
           whither
           they
           shall
           remove
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           that
           will
           be
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           Presbyterians
           who
           are
           now
           persecuted
           for
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           carying
           on
           of
           Reformation
           and
           the
           standing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           and
           treaties
           betweene
           the
           Kingdomes
           ,
           
           or
           shall
           they
           not
           remove
           till
           peace
           and
           truth
           be
           established
           in
           both
           Kingdomes
           because
           if
           they
           remove
           ,
           the
           English
           Army
           may
           say
           ,
           they
           undertooke
           the
           war
           not
           for
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           a
           conqueste
           in
           England
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           and
           sweare
           
           the
           Covenant
           in
           a
           sense
           .
           The
           Army
           under
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Fairfax
          
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           fight
           all
           this
           time
           for
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           against
           both
           Prelaticall
           and
           Presbyteriall
           thraldome
           of
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           free
           born
           English
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           the
           Parliament
           command
           them
           to
           di●band
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           up
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           downe
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           perpetuall
           standing
           Army
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           in
           war
           ,
           peace
           ,
           pursuing
           or
           forbearing
           ,
           in
           marching
           from
           one
           Kingdome
           to
           another
           ,
           in
           making
           treaties
           and
           Covenants
           with
           other
           Nations
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           consult
           with
           the
           oracle
           and
           immediatly
           inspired
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           opportunity
           wherof
           we
           have
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           have
           no
           be●ter
           warrant
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           for
           peace
           and
           war
           ,
           then
           for
           killing
           of
           blasphemers
           ,
           who
           are
           known
           to
           God
           onely
           by
           this
           reason
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           no
           warrant
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           there
           was
           faith
           ,
           certainty
           ,
           and
           infallibility
           ,
           clearnesse
           ,
           light
           ,
           and
           more
           knowledge
           of
           God
           under
           the
           Jewes
           twilight
           ,
           law
           darknesse
           of
           ceremonies
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           now
           since
           oracles
           ceased
           ,
           Sceptismes
           ,
           conjectures
           ,
           doubtings
           ,
           blinde
           ,
           and
           loose
           uncertainties
           is
           all
           ou●
           faith
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           for
           all
           their
           oracles
           were
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           
             now
             day
             springs
             from
             on
             h●gh
             and
             visi●s
             us
             ,
             and
             gives
             light
             to
             them
             that
             sits
             in
             darknesse
             ,
          
           Luke
           .
           1.
           77
           ,
           78
           ,
           79.
           
           And
           now
           
             the
             earth
             shall
             be
             full
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             the
             sea
             is
             full
             of
             waters
             ,
          
           Esa
           .
           11.
           9.
           
           
             And
             we
             have
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             the
          
           Scriptures
           ,
           yea
           surer
           then
           the
           Fathers
           voyce
           from
           heaven
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           immediate
           oracle
           indeed
           ,
           2
           Per.
           1.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ▪
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             And
             the
             least
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             note
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             Baptist
             the
             greatest
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             Matth.
          
           11.
           11.
           
           If
           this
           satisfie
           not
           ,
           see
           
             Esa
             .
             54.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Jer.
          
           31
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           
             Esa
             .
             30.
             26.
             
             Joel
             2.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Act.
             2.
             10
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Col.
          
           2.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           5.
           2
           
           Cor.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           argument
           that
           we
           cannot
           punish
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           because
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Synods
           who
           condemne
           here●ies
           ,
           errors
           ,
           schismes
           ,
           blasphemie
           ,
           are
           not
           infallible
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           not
           but
           they
           may
           plucke
           up
           wheat
           instead
           of
           tares
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           elect
           men
           who
           might
           ●ive
           and
           be
           converted
           ,
           is
           of
           no
           weight
           ,
           for
           then
           the
           Iudge
           should
           not
           take
           the
           li●e
           of
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           
           adulterer
           ,
           the
           most
           bloody
           robber
           or
           paricide
           ,
           (
           the
           Libertines
           ,
           teach
           and
           practice
           the
           contrary
           )
           ▪
           for
           must
           the
           Judge
           read
           in
           the
           Lambs
           booke
           ,
           whether
           the
           man
           be
           inrolled
           therein
           as
           an
           elect
           ,
           before
           he
           passe
           sentence
           on
           him
           in
           a
           Councell
           of
           warre
           ,
           for
           fellony
           ,
           robbery
           ,
           poligamy
           ,
           &c
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           most
           strong
           against
           admonishing
           ,
           rebuking
           and
           warning
           one
           another
           .
           
           I
           may
           condemne
           the
           innocent
           in
           these
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           not
           infallible
           ;
           it
           is
           against
           preaching
           ,
           beleeving
           ,
           writing
           of
           books
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           making
           warre
           ,
           peace
           ,
           borrowing
           ,
           lending
           ,
           buying
           ,
           selling
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           I
           am
           oblieged
           to
           do
           upon
           certaine
           perswasion
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           doe
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           else
           I
           sinne
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           23.
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           the
           most
           sure
           oracle
           to
           us
           must
           be
           my
           rule
           .
           Now
           I
           may
           no
           more
           venture
           on
           the
           least
           sinne
           ,
           then
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           may
           condemne
           to
           death
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           and
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           sound
           beleever
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           greater
           sinne
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           not
           cleare
           as
           if
           an
           immediate
           oracle
           were
           speaking
           from
           heaven
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           argument
           must
           bee
           thus
           ,
           what
           we
           cannot
           do
           with
           as
           great
           infallibility
           of
           not
           erring
           ,
           as
           the
           Priest
           that
           immediately
           consulted
           the
           oracle
           ,
           or
           the
           Prophet
           immediately
           inspired
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           do
           lawfully
           .
           But
           the
           Christian
           Prince
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           cannot
           with
           such
           infallibility
           punish
           Idolaters
           ,
           Blasphemers
           ,
           or
           any
           otherwise
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           The
           proposition
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           certaine
           knowledge
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           for
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           would
           never
           bid
           us
           admonish
           ,
           and
           after
           admonition
           avoid
           an
           hereticke
           ,
           as
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           nor
           would
           our
           Saviour
           bid
           us
           
             beware
             of
             men
          
           ,
           of
           false
           teachers
           ,
           and
           false
           Christs
           ,
           and
           avoid
           them
           ,
           and
           believe
           them
           not
           ,
           and
           try
           them
           by
           their
           workes
           ,
           and
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           examine
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           nor
           would
           the
           Lord
           bid
           us
           try
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           try
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           eate
           not
           with
           Idolaters
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           
             Matth.
             24.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             39.
             
             Rem
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Joh.
             5.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           11.
           
           If
           he
           laid
           this
           ground
           of
           
             Libertines
             ,
             heart-obstinacy
             ,
             only
             legible
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             knowable
             ●s
             none
             but
             to
             infallible
             Spirits
             ,
             makes
             an
             hereticke
             and
             a
             false
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             yet
             you
             are
             to
             admonish
             and
             eschew
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             if
          
           the
           Lord
           should
           say
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             have
             such
             an
             opinion
             and
             heart-thought
             never
             manifested
             to
             men
             or
             Angel
             ,
             that
             knew
             whether
             the
             number
             of
             the
             starres
             were
             oddes
             or
             equall
             ,
             admonish
             such
             a
             man
             and
             
             avoid
             him
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             not
             God
             speed
             ,
             neither
             receive
             him
             into
             your
             house
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           so
           no
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           should
           preach
           to
           his
           flocke
           fundamentall
           Gospell
           truths
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           not
           infallible
           ,
           and
           hee
           may
           teach
           fundamentall
           lyes
           for
           truths
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           the
           assumption
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           the
           certainty
           a
           beleever
           hath
           ,
           is
           thus
           farre
           infallible
           (
           which
           is
           enough
           )
           that
           he
           is
           perswaded
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           may
           boldly
           and
           in
           faith
           seal
           it
           with
           his
           blood
           .
           Nor
           should
           Libertines
           suffer
           for
           such
           truths
           as
           they
           hold
           for
           truths
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           warranted
           now
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           false
           teachers
           ;
           nor
           Presbytery
           is
           the
           way
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           
             Socinianisme
             ,
             Familisme
             ,
             Antinomini●me
          
           ,
           are
           the
           only
           true
           way
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           say
           they
           themselves
           are
           in
           beleeving
           ,
           teaching
           or
           suffering
           for
           these
           truths
           infallible
           .
           
             But
             the
             danger
             is
             not
             so
             in
             beleeving
             truth
             or
             a
             false
             opinion
             for
             another
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             true
             opinion
             ,
             as
             in
             taking
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             when
             yee
             are
             not
             certainly
             perswaded
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             hee
             ought
             to
             dye
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           greater
           or
           lesse
           great
           danger
           .
           It
           is
           sinne
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           in
           heart
           and
           word
           of
           month
           to
           condemne
           the
           Lords
           Disciples
           of
           breach
           of
           Sabbath
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           innocent
           ,
           as
           to
           kill
           them
           for
           Sabbath-breach
           when
           they
           are
           innocent
           ,
           Matth.
           12.
           7.
           the
           one
           is
           a
           greater
           sinne
           ,
           the
           other
           lesse
           ;
           but
           if
           wee
           may
           not
           venture
           on
           a
           greater
           sinne
           of
           shedding
           innocent
           blood
           because
           of
           want
           of
           infallibility
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           lawfull
           to
           venture
           upon
           the
           least
           sinne
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           want
           of
           that
           same
           infallibility
           ,
           nor
           is
           an
           infallible
           and
           immediate
           oracle
           our
           onely
           rule
           in
           judgeing
           the
           blasphemer
           .
           Suppose
           a
           man
           should
           wilfully
           professe
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           and
           raile
           against
           such
           as
           say
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           Atheisticall
           age
           wanteth
           not
           a
           Caliguala
           ,
           and
           an
           Anaxagoras
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           now
           ,
           if
           the
           Parliament
           should
           punish
           such
           a
           limb
           of
           hell
           .
           The
           thirteenth
           Proposall
           of
           the
           Army
           will
           say
           the
           Parliament
           forces
           this
           man
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeve
           and
           professe
           a
           truth
           against
           his
           judgement
           and
           conscience
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           for
           wee
           know
           not
           infallibly
           such
           a
           man
           to
           be
           a
           damned
           Atheist
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             4
             Answer
             to
             annull
             all
             these
             Lawes
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             ,
          
           this
           punishment
           was
           bodily
           ,
           afflictive
           ,
           carnall
           and
           so
           typicall
           and
           prefigurative
           of
           those
           greater
           and
           more
           spirituall
           evils
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           As
           the
           land
           was
           a
           type
           of
           heaven
           ,
           so
           to
           bee
           cut
           off
           ,
           by
           death
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           land
           was
           typicall
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           Had
           the
           Jewes
           no
           spirituall
           censures
           then
           ,
           as
           debarring
           from
           the
           Passeover
           ,
           the
           excluding
           of
           the
           uncircumcised
           ,
           and
           uncleane
           from
           the
           Congregation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ?
        
         
           2
           Was
           not
           the
           cutting
           off
           of
           the
           murtherer
           out
           of
           that
           good
           land
           ,
           as
           typicall
           as
           the
           cutting
           off
           of
           the
           blasphemer
           ?
        
         
           3
           Is
           there
           any
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           
             but
             it
             is
             carnall
             and
             afflictive
             ?
          
           I
           trow
           none
           .
        
         
           4
           Is
           punishment
           ,
           and
           cutting
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           by
           death
           typicall
           ,
           because
           bodily
           ?
           Then
           the
           avenging
           of
           〈◊〉
           doers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           must
           be
           typicall
           ,
           and
           is
           many
           hangings
           and
           headings
           of
           evill
           doers
           ,
           as
           many
           types
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           If
           the
           punishment
           was
           typical
           ,
           because
           in
           such
           a
           way
           bodily
           ,
           as
           exclusion
           from
           a
           typicall
           land
           .
           Then
           ,
           1.
           
           How
           is
           not
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           murtherer
           typicall
           ?
           2.
           
           Give
           us
           a
           warrant
           for
           this
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           not
           ,
           at
           our
           pleasure
           ,
           phancy
           types
           where
           the
           word
           gives
           no
           ground
           for
           them
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           shall
           with
           Anabaptists
           turne
           all
           the
           Old
           Testament
           :
           and
           whole
           scripture
           into
           types
           upon
           our
           owne
           imagination
           .
           3.
           
           How
           shall
           violent
           death
           ●ypi●●e
           damnation
           and
           hel
           ,
           that
           was
           existent
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           thing
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           it
           was
           the
           cutting
           off
           of
           the
           blasphemer
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           murtherer
           ?
        
         
           5
           But
           say
           they
           were
           types
           ,
           as
           crucifying
           and
           hanging
           on
           a
           tree
           was
           ,
           Deut.
           21.
           23.
           of
           Christs
           crucifying
           Gal.
           3.
           10.
           
           What
           ?
           shall
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           robbers
           and
           murtherers
           ,
           〈◊〉
           as
           Barra●●s
           ,
           may
           not
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           be
           〈◊〉
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           argument
           ,
           nor
           may
           any
           bodily
           punishment
           be
           inflicted
           on
           robbers
           ,
           more
           then
           false
           teachers
           may
           b●●
           killed
           or
           incurre
           any
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           for
           that
           were
           (
           
             ●●y
             Libertines
          
           )
           to
           rip
           up
           the
           grave
           of
           Moses
           ,
           because
           undoubtedly
           crucifying
           was
           a
           typicall
           death
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           10
           
           ▪
           ●9
           .
           〈…〉
           ●ut
           it
           is
           knowne
           there
           were
           two
           forts
           of
           typicall
           things
           
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           
           1.
           
           Some
           that
           were
           meerly
           typicall
           and
           had
           no
           use
           but
           in
           divine
           worship
           ,
           as
           sacrificing
           Bullocks
           and
           Lambs
           to
           God
           ,
           other
           things
           were
           so
           typicall
           that
           they
           had
           both
           a
           naturall
           and
           civill
           use
           ,
           at
           eating
           of
           manna
           when
           yee
           are
           hungry
           ,
           drinking
           water
           in
           the
           wilderne●se
           ,
           living
           in
           the
           holy
           land
           ;
           the
           former
           typicall
           things
           are
           utterly
           ceased
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           impious
           and
           meere
           judaisme
           to
           recall
           them
           or
           bring
           in
           againe
           sacrificing
           of
           Bullockes
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           latter
           things
           may
           well
           remaine
           in
           their
           Naturall
           and
           Civill
           use
           ,
           though
           their
           typicall
           and
           religious
           use
           be
           abolished
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           lawfull
           for
           Jewes
           even
           now
           after
           Christ
           is
           come
           and
           ascended
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           shadowes
           and
           types
           by
           the
           comming
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           to
           eat
           manna
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           and
           drinke
           water
           out
           of
           the
           rocky
           mountaines
           ,
           if
           thirsty
           ,
           and
           dwell
           in
           their
           owne
           land
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           restore
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           should
           they
           not
           Judaize
           nor
           recall
           the
           types
           of
           Moses
           ,
           for
           these
           they
           should
           doe
           for
           a
           naturall
           and
           physicall
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           Religious
           use
           .
           Now
           granting
           that
           stoning
           of
           blasphemers
           were
           typicall
           ,
           and
           as
           typicall
           as
           hanging
           of
           robbers
           was
           ,
           Deut.
           21.
           yet
           should
           it
           never
           follow
           that
           stoning
           of
           blasphemers
           were
           Judaizing
           and
           unlawfull
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           a
           necessary
           civill
           use
           ,
           even
           of
           common
           and
           naturall
           equity
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           thus
           perverteth
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           seduceth
           others
           should
           dye
           the
           death
           .
           Yea
           this
           may
           well
           infer
           that
           prophesying
           of
           lyes
           ,
           blaspheming
           were
           typicall
           sinnes
           against
           a
           ceremoniall
           and
           temporary
           law
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           not
           now
           sinnes
           ,
           yea
           because
           it
           is
           a
           falling
           from
           Christ
           to
           observe
           Jewish
           shadows
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           not
           to
           blaspheme
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           prophesie
           lyes
           ,
           must
           be
           sinne
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           be
           blasphemy
           ,
           what
           more
           reason
           to
           remove
           the
           punishment
           of
           a
           sinne
           ,
           as
           destructive
           to
           society
           ,
           now
           as
           then
           ,
           if
           the
           sinne
           cease
           not
           to
           bee
           sinne
           ,
           but
           remaine
           yet
           a
           morall
           hainous
           transgression
           ?
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             Answer
             is
          
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Moses
           cannot
           reach
           the
           heretickes
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1.
           
           An
           hereticke
           denyes
           not
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           nor
           teacheth
           hee
           ,
           Let
           us
           goe
           after
           other
           Gods
           ▪
           which
           thou
           hast
           not
           knowne
           as
           the
           Apostate
           Prophet
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           Hee
           denyes
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           you
           may
           use
           it
           as
           a
           weapon
           against
           him
           ,
           
           but
           yee
           can
           use
           no
           sword
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           iron
           against
           Apostates
           .
           3.
           
           Hereticks
           as
           Sadduces
           were
           tollerated
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           but
           blasphemers
           and
           Apostates
           were
           not
           .
           4.
           
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           held
           many
           dangerous
           opinions
           ,
           yet
           neither
           they
           nor
           Sadduces
           were
           expelled
           the
           City
           or
           hindered
           to
           be
           Magistrates
           .
           5.
           
           Though
           the
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           house
           eat
           up
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           attempted
           a
           reformation
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           charged
           Church
           or
           State
           as
           unfaithfull
           for
           not
           proceeding
           against
           them
           to
           imprisonment
           and
           death
           .
           6.
           
           These
           Deut.
           13.
           would
           perswade
           they
           speake
           by
           the
           inspiration
           of
           some
           Deity
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           sayings
           were
           oracles
           ,
           hereticks
           doe
           not
           so
           ,
           so
           Io.
           Goodwin
           ,
           Hagiom
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           The
           conclusion
           we
           hold
           is
           not
           hurt
           ,
           all
           this
           saith
           an
           Heretick
           that
           is
           not
           an
           apostate
           is
           not
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           so
           ;
           but
           wee
           hold
           by
           these
           places
           ,
           that
           bodily
           punishment
           is
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           conscience
           is
           not
           strained
           ,
           nor
           he
           persecuted
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Hereticks
           2
           
             Pet.
             2.
             denyes
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             shipwracke
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             and
             bring
             on
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             ,
             they
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             speake
             doctrines
          
           of
           devills
           ,
           lyes
           in
           hypocrisie
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             are
             condemned
             of
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
          
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             Lead
             the
             simple
             captive
             ,
             resist
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             Jannes
             and
             Jambres
             did
             Moses
             ,
             are
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             reprobate
             concerning
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           which
           is
           a
           wilfull
           denying
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           .
           Libertines
           have
           bowells
           of
           charity
           to
           Arch-hereticks
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           had
           made
           a
           law
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           capable
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           knowne
           there
           are
           (
           though
           we
           need
           not
           call
           all
           false
           teachers
           Hereticks
           )
           Seducers
           that
           say
           there
           is
           not
           a
           God
           ,
           nor
           a
           heaven
           ,
           nor
           a
           hell
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
           How
           shall
           they
           prove
           that
           the
           Seducer
           Deut.
           13.
           formally
           denyed
           God
           the
           Creator
           ?
           To
           deny
           him
           as
           Creator
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           world
           was
           eternall
           as
           Aristotle
           did
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           deny
           God
           ,
           for
           Aristotle
           and
           all
           his
           ,
           acknowledged
           there
           was
           a
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           those
           dreamers
           denyed
           the
           very
           existence
           of
           God
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           then
           as
           practicall
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           in
           their
           abominable
           doctrine
           they
           cannot
           prove
           ,
           for
           they
           professe
           a
           Religion
           and
           a
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             goe
             and
             serve
             other
             Gods
             ,
          
           and
           these
           words
           ,
           
             that
             thou
             knowest
             not
          
           ,
           are
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           not
           that
           these
           Seduce●s
           so
           speake
           in
           so
           many
           syllables
           ,
           but
           the
           God
           they
           drew
           
           men
           after
           ,
           was
           an
           unknowne
           God
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Caligula
           in
           the
           world
           can
           be
           a
           speculative
           and
           heart-Atheist
           ,
           or
           if
           these
           words
           (
           
             whom
             thou
             ●ast
             not
             knowne
          
           )
           be
           the
           Seducers
           ,
           they
           are
           spoken
           to
           heighten
           the
           new
           God
           ,
           and
           ex●●●●
           〈◊〉
           above
           Jehovah
           ,
           as
           not
           knowne
           by
           the
           blinde
           and
           ignora●●
           world
           ;
           yea
           and
           those
           that
           worshipped
           the
           golden
           Calves
           at
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           worshipped
           other
           Gods
           ,
           and
           turned
           away
           themselves
           and
           others
           from
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           for
           Deut.
           32.
           16.
           
           
             They
             provoked
             him
             to
             jealousie
             with
             strange
             God
             ,
             with
             abomination●
             provoked
             they
             him
             to
             anger
             .
             17.
             
             They
             sacrificed
             un●●●evills
             ,
             not
             〈◊〉
             G●d
             ,
             to
             Gods
             whom
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             to
             new
             Gods
             that
             newly
             come
             up
             ,
             w●om
             your
             fathers
             feared
             not
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           11.
           17.
           and
           
             Je●o●●am
             ordained
             himselfe
             Priests
             for
             the
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             devils
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             calves
             which
             he
             had
             made
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           106.
           19.
           
           
             They
             made
             a
             calfe
             in
             Hor●●
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             a
             molten
             image
             ,
             yet
             they
          
           denyed
           not
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           except
           practically
           ,
           
             Deut.
             32.
             18.
             
             Of
             the
             rocke
             that
             begat
             thee
             thou
             art
             unmindfull
             ,
             and
             hast
             forgotten
             God
             that
             formed
             t●ee
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           106.
           21.
           
           
             They
             forg●t
             God
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             ●ad
             done
             great
             things
             in
             Aegypt
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           worshipped
           these
           Gods
           ,
           denyed
           no
           otherwise
           God
           the
           Creator
           then
           hereticks
           now
           doe
           ,
           for
           both
           in
           profession
           ▪
           
             asser●
             Jehova●
             that
             made
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Exod.
           32.
           they
           said
           of
           these
           calves
           ,
           as
           Jeroboam
           did
           ▪
           v.
           8.
           
           
             These
             be
             thy
             Gods
             O
             Israe●
             ,
             that
             brought
             thee
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           1
           King.
           12.
           28.
           and
           Exod.
           32.
           5.
           
           
             Aaron
             said
             to
             morrow
             shall
             be
             a
             feast
             to
             Jehovah
             ,
          
           then
           they
           denyed
           not
           in
           profession
           and
           in
           words
           the
           Jehovah
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           their
           Saviour
           ,
           then
           by
           signes
           and
           wonders
           brought
           them
           out
           of
           Aegypt
           ;
           so
           a
           Hereticke
           ,
           or
           a
           Popish
           Idolater
           ,
           denyes
           not
           God
           in
           profession
           ,
           yet
           both
           worship
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           and
           the
           worke
           of
           mens
           hands
           ,
           
             and
             the
             devill
             ,
             not
             God
             ,
          
           Deut.
           32.
           16.
           2
           
           Chro.
           11.
           15.
           
           Nor
           did
           Jeroboam
           deny
           God
           in
           profession
           ,
           for
           he
           acknowledged
           that
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           the
           true
           God
           could
           heale
           his
           dryed
           up
           arme
           ,
           1
           King
           12.
           6.
           and
           sent
           his
           wife
           to
           enquire
           of
           Jehovah
           concerning
           his
           sicke
           childe
           ,
           1
           King.
           14.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           Je●u
           who
           clave
           to
           
             Jeroboams
             calves
          
           ,
           2
           King.
           10.
           29.
           
           And
           so
           by
           this
           same
           law
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           dye
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           in
           that
           he
           worshipped
           and
           served
           other
           Gods
           ,
           as
           
             Deut.
             32.
             16.
             
             Ps
          
           .
           106.
           19.
           compared
           with
           Exod.
           32.
           cleareth
           ,
           for
           three
           thousand
           were
           slaine
           by
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           for
           this
           sin
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           27
           ,
           28.
           yet
           these
           denyed
           Jehovah
           not
           in
           formall
           and
           expresse
           profession
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           genius
           and
           staine
           of
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           way
           the
           Hereticke
           denyes
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           these
           that
           worshipped
           Iehovah
           and
           Malcom
           Zeph.
           1.
           by
           this
           law
           should
           dye
           ,
           the
           Priests
           of
           Malcom
           come
           under
           the
           law
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           ,
           the
           Priests
           of
           Baal
           and
           the
           false
           Prophets
           were
           slaine
           according
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           professed
           Jehovah
           as
           well
           as
           Micaiah
           ,
           1
           King.
           22.
           24.
           and
           Achab
           ,
           who
           worshipped
           Baal
           ,
           professed
           he
           worshipped
           Jehovah
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           these
           who
           worshipped
           the
           
             Samaritan
             strange
             Gods
             and
             I●hovah
             both
             together
             ,
          
           2
           King.
           17.
           
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           of
           weight
           that
           some
           say
           from
           Deut.
           
           13.
           
             onely
             these
             are
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             who
             denyes
             God
             as
             knowne
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             not
             these
             that
             de●y
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             or
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             or
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             are
             only
             known
             by
             the
             supernaturall
             light
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             onely
             these
             that
             deny
             principles
             of
             Divinity
             that
             are
             by
             natures
             teaching
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             for
             these
             sinne
             against
             Natures
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             Alphabet
             of
             naturall
             Theology
             .
          
           This
           hath
           no
           warrant
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           Law
           condemnes
           these
           to
           dye
           who
           blaspheme
           or
           draw
           men
           away
           from
           the
           true
           God
           as
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           supernaturall
           Revelation
           that
           flesh
           and
           blood
           taught
           not
           Moses
           ,
           but
           a
           Propheticall
           and
           ●mmediately
           inspiring
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           reason
           which
           God
           ins●uateth
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           8.
           
           
             They
             have
             turned
             quickly
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             way
             that
             I
             commanded
             them
             .
          
           Now
           the
           twilight
           and
           rude
           divinity
           of
           Nature
           ,
           revealed
           not
           this
           way
           as
           being
           supernaturall
           ,
           yet
           for
           this
           turning
           aside
           were
           three
           thousand
           killed
           ,
           v.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           And
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Deut.
             13.
             the
             dreamer
             shall
             surely
             bee
             put
             to
             death
             ,
          
           not
           because
           he
           hath
           denyed
           the
           Creat
           or
           that
           is
           knowne
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ;
           but
           v.
           5.
           because
           
             he
             hath
             spoken
             to
             turne
             you
             away
             from
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             ,
             which
             brought
             you
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             you
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             to
             thrust
             thee
             out
             of
             the
             way
             which
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             commanded
             thee
             to
             walke
             in
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           a
           naturall
           way
           ,
           nor
           written
           in
           mans
           heart
           by
           nature
           ,
           as
           this
           answer
           supposeth
           .
           But
           yet
           it
           s
           also
           a
           sinne
           against
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           deny
           the
           God
           who
           reveals
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Mediator
           Christ
           .
           And
           these
           that
           were
           put
           to
           death
           by
           this
           law
           were
           such
           as
           denied
           
           God
           revealed
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
           for
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             Moses
             wrote
             of
             mee
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Christ
           
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             bare
             witnesse
             .
          
        
         
           2
           Nor
           did
           these
           that
           worshiped
           Idols
           and
           the
           false
           teachers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           offered
           their
           children
           to
           Molech
           ,
           who
           were
           surely
           by
           the
           Law
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           deny
           the
           word
           of
           God
           more
           then
           the
           Heretick
           now
           :
           and
           Jeremiah
           useth
           the
           weapon
           of
           the
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           Moses
           was
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           them
           ,
           
             Deut
             ,
             17.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Lev.
          
           20.
           2.
           as
           we
           read
           Jer.
           7.
           13.
           
           And
           they
           have
           built
           the
           high
           places
           of
           Tophee
           which
           is
           in
           the
           
             vally
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
          
           Hinnon
           
             to
             ●urne
             their
             sonnes
             and
             their
             daughters
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           and
           he
           useth
           an
           argument
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           
             which
             I
             commanded
             them
             not
             ,
             neither
             entred
             it
             in
             my
             heart
             .
             Libertines
          
           might
           say
           ,
           why
           should
           Jeremiah
           speake
           of
           a
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           though
           our
           Hereticks
           under
           the
           Gospell
           acknowledge
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           false
           teachers
           and
           Apostates
           that
           were
           to
           dye
           by
           the
           law
           ,
           doe
           but
           mocke
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ▪
           and
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           should
           not
           use
           this
           argument
           ,
           
             which
             I
             command
             not
          
           .
           But
           to
           mee
           is
           cleare
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           farre
           from
           denying
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           our
           Antiscripturists
           doe
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           offering
           of
           their
           sonnes
           to
           God
           ,
           they
           alledged
           both
           Abrahams
           example
           who
           was
           bidden
           offer
           Isaak
           his
           onely
           sonne
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             for
             if
             we
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             are
             to
             offer
             the
             best
             of
             the
             flock
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             its
             little
             enough
             to
             so
             great
          
           〈◊〉
           
             Lord
             ,
             farre
             more
             are
             we
             to
             offer
             the
             dearest
             thing
             we
             have
             ,
             to
             wi●
             our
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             :
          
           God
           answers
           ,
           
             What
             yee
             offer
             to
             mee
             must
             be
             commanded
             in
             my
             law
             ,
             but
             it
             never
             entred
             into
             my
             heart
             to
             bid
             you
             offer
             your
             children
             to
             mee
             .
          
           Now
           if
           these
           had
           both
           denyed
           God
           their
           Creator
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           there
           had
           beene
           no
           other
           sword
           to
           be
           drawne
           against
           them
           but
           that
           of
           iron
           .
        
         
           3
           How
           will
           Libertines
           prove
           that
           the
           second
           sort
           of
           seducers
           that
           were
           to
           dye
           for
           seducing
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           the
           brother
           ,
           son
           daughter
           ,
           or
           wife
           that
           lyes
           in
           the
           bosome
           denyed
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           warrant
           from
           the
           text
           to
           say
           they
           dreamed
           dreames
           ,
           and
           wrought
           wonders
           to
           seduce
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           
             professed
             the
             inspiration
             of
             a
             new
             Deity
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           were
           to
           dye
           ,
           and
           why
           not
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           now
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ?
           
             If
             they
             thrust
             people
             away
             from
             the
          
           Lord
           that
           hath
           ransomed
           them
           from
           Hell
           ?
        
         
         
           Yea
           ,
           4
           These
           acknowledge
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           some
           Hereticks
           doe
           now
           ,
           yet
           not
           standing
           to
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           law
           that
           the
           Priest
           shall
           ●each
           ,
           but
           presumptuously
           rejecting
           it
           ,
           were
           surely
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           Deut.
           17.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           So
           he
           that
           speaks
           a
           word
           in
           the
           
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           so
           confesseth
           ,
           and
           professeth
           both
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           hereticks
           now
           do
           )
           which
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           him
           not
           to
           speak
           ,
           or
           shal
           speak
           in
           the
           name
           of
           other
           Gods
           ,
           even
           that
           Prophet
           shall
           dye
           .
           And
           did
           not
           Jeremiah
           and
           
             Vriah
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Shemaiah
          
           and
           the
           Prophets
           that
           were
           killed
           and
           s●oned
           by
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           professed
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           came
           to
           them
           and
           that
           they
           had
           seen
           the
           visions
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           condemned
           as
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           for
           prophesying
           destruction
           on
           
             Israel
             ,
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           sent
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           speake
           the
           visions
           of
           their
           owne
           head
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           false
           prophets
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
             Jer.
             14.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Jer.
          
           23.
           15
           ,
           
           16.
           and
           so
           justly
           condemned
           .
        
         
           5
           Are
           there
           not
           now
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           who
           deny
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           many
           Antiscripturists
           in
           England
           and
           doth
           not
           
             Saltmarsh
             ,
             Del
             ,
             Beacon
             ,
             Randal
          
           and
           many
           Familists
           and
           Antinomians
           father
           their
           new
           lies
           upon
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           pretious
           anoynting
           that
           teacheth
           all
           things
           ?
           a●●
           not
           they
           like
           to
           those
           Prophets
           ,
           Deut.
           13
           ?
           have
           not
           some
           in
           France
           ,
           in
           Holland
           ,
           in
           England
           made
           defection
           to
           Judaisme
           and
           Tur●isme
           ,
           and
           turned
           Apostates
           from
           Christ
           ?
           And
           yet
           they
           deny
           not
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           nor
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           answer
           they
           are
           free
           of
           all
           bodily
           punishment
           ?
           And
           does
           not
           Peter
           contradict
           this
           answer
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           that
           say
           our
           Hereticks
           are
           not
           as
           these
           
             Deut.
             13.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
             But
             there
             were
             false
             Prophets
             also
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             false
             teachers
             among
             you
             ?
          
           and
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Mat.
           24.
           24.
           
           
             For
             there
             shall
             arise
             false
             Christs
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             shall
             shew
             great
             signes
             and
             wonders
             :
             insomuch
             that
             (
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             )
             they
             should
             deceive
             the
             very
             elect
             .
          
           A
           vive
           representation
           of
           the
           state
           of
           England
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           6
           The
           formall
           and
           what
           is
           essentiall
           to
           a
           false
           prophet
           is
           now
           in
           our
           seducers
           
             they
             thrust
             men
             away
             from
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           way
           of
           Gospell
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           walke
           in
           ,
           ●nd
           that
           is
           enough
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           From
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           when
           Heretickes
           and
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           blinde
           guides
           were
           in
           the
           chair
           ,
           and
           they
           tollerated
           themselves
           ,
           we
           draw
           rather
           the
           contrary
           argument
           ,
           ergo
           .
           we
           are
           not
           to
           follow
           ,
           nor
           to
           suffer
           blinde
           guides
           now
           ,
           who
           deny
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           as
           Familists
           and
           other
           ,
           to
           lead
           souls
           into
           the
           ditch
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           we
           are
           to
           follow
           them
           in
           corrupting
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           extolling
           the
           traditions
           of
           men
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XV.
           Christs
           not
           rebuking
           tolleration
           and
           the
           ●aw
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           CHrists
           no
           when
           reproving
           Church
           and
           State
           for
           not
           punishing
           Sadduces
           and
           Hereticks
           denying
           the
           resurrection
           is
           ,
           
           1.
           
           A
           poore
           argument
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           tolerating
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Sadduces
           were
           cheife
           Rulers
           themselves
           ;
           Act.
           23.
           6.
           
           And
           he
           that
           reproves
           a
           Judge
           for
           murther
           ,
           must
           in
           that
           same
           ;
           reprove
           him
           for
           tolerating
           murthers
           .
           He
           that
           said
           the
           guide
           leading
           ,
           &
           the
           blind
           led
           ,
           should
           fal
           in
           the
           ditch
           ,
           he
           reproved
           the
           mis-government
           and
           wicked
           toleration
           of
           the
           Rulers
           .
           Nor
           read
           we
           that
           Elias
           reproved
           Achab
           for
           not
           killing
           Baals
           priests
           ,
           
             ergo
             ,
             Achab
          
           transgressed
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Deut.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Deut.
          
           17.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           in
           tolerating
           false
           teachers
           ?
           Nor
           doth
           God
           Deut.
           32.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           reprove
           the
           Rulers
           for
           not
           punishing
           the
           worshiping
           of
           the
           golden
           calf
           ,
           or
           the
           making
           of
           it
           for
           worship
           ,
           because
           Aaron
           and
           the
           Rulers
           under
           Moses
           were
           guilty
           of
           it
           ;
           will
           it
           follow
           that
           the
           Rulers
           and
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Levi
           should
           tolerate
           it
           ?
           since
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           the
           contrary
           .
           Nor
           does
           the
           man
           of
           God
           reprove
           Jeroboam
           for
           tollerating
           the
           people
           to
           worship
           the
           golden
           calves
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           suffered
           the
           lowest
           of
           the
           people
           to
           intrude
           themselves
           in
           the
           priests
           office
           against
           the
           word
           and
           law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           the
           lesse
           sin
           was
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           greater
           ,
           but
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           that
           Jeroboam
           did
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           in
           suffering
           the
           people
           to
           go
           to
           Dan
           and
           Bethel
           to
           such
           abominable
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           in
           suffering
           the
           basest
           of
           the
           people
           to
           take
           on●them
           the
           Priests
           Office
           ,
           but
           the
           Prophets
           reproving
           Jeroboam's
           commanding
           of
           that
           Idolatrous
           worship
           ,
           and
           Priests
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           greater
           sinne
           ,
           must
           
           by
           consequence
           condemne
           his
           not
           punishing
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           lesse
           sin
           ,
           so
           David
           sinned
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           in
           suffering
           Bathshe●a
           to
           commit
           adultery
           ,
           and
           to
           wrong
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           to
           violate
           Gods
           Law
           ,
           and
           should
           not
           onely
           as
           a
           Magistate
           have
           hindered
           her
           ,
           but
           should
           have
           put
           her
           to
           death
           for
           adultery
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           an
           expresse
           Law
           of
           God
           that
           the
           adulterer
           ,
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           should
           dye
           the
           death
           ,
           Levit.
           20.
           10.
           which
           David
           knew
           well
           ;
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           Nathan
           does
           not
           in
           expresse
           tearms
           condemne
           David
           for
           not
           putting
           Bathsheba
           to
           death
           ,
           though
           he
           faithfully
           reproved
           David
           ,
           because
           Nathan
           reproving
           David
           for
           the
           adultery
           it selfe
           committed
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           as
           the
           greater
           sinne
           ,
           must
           by
           consequence
           condemne
           Davids
           tollerating
           of
           Bathsheba
           an
           adulteresse
           to
           live
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           lesser
           sinne
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           that
           David
           a
           King
           should
           tollerate
           knowne
           adultery
           in
           Bathsheba
           a
           subject
           ,
           because
           Nathan
           does
           no
           where
           in
           direct
           tearms
           (
           nor
           any
           Scripture
           elsewhere
           that
           we
           read
           )
           condemne
           David
           for
           not
           punishing
           with
           the
           sword
           the
           adultery
           of
           Bathsheba
           ;
           so
           
             Nathan
             ,
             G●d
          
           and
           other
           Prophets
           no
           where
           reprove
           David
           sparing
           the
           life
           of
           Joab
           a
           murtherer
           .
           When
           Christ
           reproved
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           for
           denying
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           he
           reproves
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           for
           tollerating
           the
           denying
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           supposeth
           the
           tolleration
           of
           it
           to
           be
           against
           the
           law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           no
           argument
           at
           all
           from
           1.
           
           A
           negative
           fact
           .
           2.
           
           In
           such
           a
           particular
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           tolleration
           .
           Let
           then
           answer
           this
           ,
           Christ
           that
           was
           a
           faithfull
           Preacher
           to
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           no
           where
           reproveth
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           tolleration
           of
           the
           extortion
           of
           Publicans
           ,
           Sodomie
           ,
           murther
           ,
           the
           absolving
           of
           a
           murtherer
           at
           the
           feast
           ,
           a
           bloody
           tolleration
           ,
           denying
           of
           God
           ,
           blasphemy
           ;
           ergo
           ,
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           to
           suffer
           all
           these
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           answer
           inferreth
           that
           the
           Church
           should
           tollerate
           all
           false
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           the
           denying
           of
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Church
           censure
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Mat.
           18
           yea
           Christ
           does
           no
           where
           rebuke
           the
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Scribes
          
           and
           Priests
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           by
           preaching
           ,
           admonish
           and
           
           convince
           their
           fellows
           the
           Sadduces
           of
           that
           hereticall
           doctrine
           that
           the
           dead
           shall
           not
           rise
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           there
           should
           be
           not
           onely
           a
           Physicall
           tolleration
           ,
           and
           a
           non
           punishing
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           all
           heresies
           ,
           but
           a
           morall
           forbearing
           ,
           and
           a
           no-rebuking
           ,
           no
           preaching
           against
           false
           wayes
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           onely
           Church-censures
           are
           taken
           away
           contrary
           to
           
             Matth.
             18.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Revel
             .
          
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           20.
           
           But
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           Ministers
           or
           teachers
           to
           write
           or
           teach
           against
           Iezabel
           ,
           and
           these
           that
           hold
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             Balaam
          
           ,
           by
           this
           reason
           of
           the
           Libertines
           .
           Nor
           does
           Christ
           command
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           people
           to
           punish
           the
           false
           witnesses
           that
           rose
           against
           him
           .
           Nor
           does
           he
           rebuke
           Church
           or
           State
           for
           tollerating
           the
           Publicans
           to
           extort
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           Caesar
           and
           Pilate
           ,
           for
           oppressing
           the
           people
           ,
           nor
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           for
           not
           preaching
           against
           Herods
           beheading
           of
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           ,
           or
           Pilates
           mixing
           the
           Gallileans
           blood
           with
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           
             Luke
             13.
             ergo
          
           ,
           Ministers
           are
           to
           tollerate
           bloody
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           preach
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             sixth
             Answer
             to
             elude
             these
             Lawes
             is
             ,
          
           
           If
           these
           Lawes
           binde
           us
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           then
           must
           you
           not
           adde
           nor
           diminish
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           and
           so
           must
           the
           whole
           City
           ,
           inhabitants
           and
           cattle
           ,
           be
           put
           to
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           devoted
           to
           a
           curse
           ,
           v.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           which
           ye
           cannot
           say
           beares
           any
           truth
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           except
           we
           say
           that
           Papists
           and
           their
           babies
           should
           be
           put
           to
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           their
           houses
           and
           land
           they
           dwell
           in
           execrable
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           There
           are
           three
           different
           Lawes
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           one
           against
           the
           seducing
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           v.
           5.
           a
           second
           against
           any
           seducing
           person
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           brother
           or
           wife
           ,
           to
           v.
           12.
           a
           third
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           of
           a
           City
           ,
           State
           or
           society
           ,
           that
           will
           defend
           a
           false
           teacher
           .
           Now
           we
           argue
           not
           from
           the
           third
           Law
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           no
           warrant
           to
           punish
           the
           sonne
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           Idolater
           ,
           Heathenish
           or
           Popish
           ,
           or
           of
           wife
           ,
           or
           brother
           that
           tempt
           us
           to
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           to
           follow
           false
           Gods
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           to
           hurt
           land
           ,
           house
           ,
           or
           cattle
           that
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           sonne
           shall
           not
           beare
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           father
           ,
           except
           God
           by
           a
           positive
           Law
           command
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           third
           Law
           ,
           upon
           which
           we
           build
           not
           our
           arguments
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           touching
           any
           ceremoniall
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           belongs
           
           not
           much
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           to
           gather
           the
           spoyle
           of
           such
           a
           City
           ,
           and
           to
           burne
           it
           every
           whit
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           a
           cursed
           and
           devoted
           thing
           or
           place
           ,
           is
           clearly
           ceremoniall
           and
           typicall
           ,
           because
           now
           every
           creature
           of
           God
           is
           clean
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           14
           ▪
           and
           so
           are
           all
           the
           victualls
           or
           meats
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           or
           Papists
           now
           ,
           and
           good
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           3
           ,
           4.
           and
           what
           God
           hath
           cleansed
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           esteem
           common
           or
           prophane
           ,
           Act.
           10.
           14.
           and
           the
           like
           must
           we
           say
           of
           places
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
             Ioh.
             4.
             21.
             
             Zach.
          
           14.
           21.
           and
           by
           proportion
           ,
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           the
           creatures
           cannot
           now
           be
           typically
           cursed
           ,
           and
           execrable
           as
           then
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           16.
           18.
           
           For
           the
           holy
           Land
           ,
           and
           every
           City
           was
           made
           by
           the
           Lord
           typically
           and
           ceremonially
           holy
           ,
           and
           a
           pledge
           of
           a
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           therefore
           a
           Seducer
           fled
           to
           any
           City
           from
           the
           Judge
           ,
           if
           that
           City
           would
           partake
           with
           him
           in
           his
           sinne
           ,
           and
           save
           him
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Justice
           ,
           that
           City
           forfeited
           its
           typicall
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           the
           spoyle
           ,
           cattle
           and
           goods
           ,
           made
           accursed
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           young
           and
           old
           ,
           put
           to
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           under
           the
           no●ion
           of
           false
           teachers
           ,
           but
           as
           open
           Rebells
           against
           God
           ,
           his
           holy
           law
           ;
           and
           the
           Judge
           ,
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           ,
           was
           to
           avenge
           that
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           the
           morall
           part
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           the
           Army
           now
           on
           foot
           in
           England
           will
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           man
           protect
           blasphemers
           and
           false
           teachers
           ,
           and
           save
           them
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           will
           reward
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           and
           promote
           Seducers
           of
           soules
           ,
           our
           humble
           opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           render
           themselves
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           But
           the
           punishing
           of
           infants
           ,
           and
           burning
           of
           the
           spoyle
           was
           a
           meer
           temporary
           typical
           law
           that
           doth
           not
           abolish
           us
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           Now
           Libertines
           bring
           this
           as
           an
           argument
           .
           We
           cannot
           put
           to
           death
           false
           teachers
           by
           Deut.
           13.
           for
           then
           should
           we
           by
           that
           Law
           kill
           their
           children
           and
           cattle
           ,
           which
           consequence
           we
           deny
           as
           false
           and
           vaine
           .
           For
           our
           Divines
           strongly
           argue
           from
           the
           morall
           equity
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ●ar●anting
           Joshua
           to
           make
           warre
           with
           the
           Canaanites
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           warres
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           upon
           the
           same
           morall
           equity
           ,
           as
           ●osh
           .
           1●
           .
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Those
           that
           refused
           to
           make
           peace
           with
           Is●●●l
           ,
           and
           came
           against
           Israel
           in
           battle
           ,
           against
           those
           Israel
           
           might
           raise
           warre
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           in
           their
           owne
           defence
           .
           But
           such
           were
           all
           the
           Canaanites
           except
           those
           of
           Gib●on
           ,
           Josh
           .
           11.
           v.
           19.
           20.
           
           And
           this
           argument
           holds
           strongly
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           as
           some
           Anabaptists
           doe
           inferre
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           good
           argument
           ,
           because
           if
           the
           major
           proposition
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           should
           we
           also
           kill
           the
           women
           and
           sucking
           children
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           Saul
           ,
           touching
           the
           Amalekites
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           and
           then
           should
           we
           destroy
           the
           cattle
           and
           burne
           the
           spoyle
           with
           fire
           ,
           for
           Joshua
           and
           Israel
           made
           such
           a
           war
           with
           
             Iericho
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Cities
           ,
           
             yea
             Israel
             destroyed
             them
             utterly
             ,
             and
             shewed
             them
             no
             favour
             ,
          
           Josh
           .
           11.
           20.
           
           We
           with
           good
           ground
           deny
           the
           consequence
           ,
           because
           the
           warre
           with
           these
           seven
           Nations
           was
           warranted
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           the
           warre
           ,
           
             tali
             modo
          
           ,
           to
           destroy
           utterly
           young
           and
           old
           ,
           cattle
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           had
           ,
           was
           from
           a
           ceremoniall
           and
           temporall
           law
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           because
           God
           would
           have
           his
           Church
           neither
           inriched
           by
           their
           goods
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           marriages
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           live
           in
           one
           society
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           see
           their
           groves
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           bee
           insnared
           to
           follow
           their
           Religion
           and
           strange
           Gods.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVI
           .
           Prophesies
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           especially
           Zach.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           5
           ,
           6.
           for
           punishing
           false
           Prophets
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           
             WE
             argue
             from
             the
             Predictions
             and
             Prophesies
             in
             the
          
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           
           
             touching
             the
          
           Magistrates
           
             zeale
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             especially
             that
          
           Zach.
           13.
           2.
           
           Also
           I
           will
           cause
           the
           Prophets
           and
           the
           unclean
           spirit
           to
           cease
           out
           of
           the
           land
           .
           3.
           
           And
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           that
           when
           any
           shall
           yet
           Prophesie
           ,
           then
           his
           father
           and
           his
           mother
           that
           begat
           him
           ,
           shall
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           live
           ;
           for
           thou
           speakest
           lyes
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           his
           father
           and
           his
           mother
           that
           begat
           him
           shall
           thrust
           him
           through
           ,
           when
           he
           prophesieth
           .
           4.
           
           And
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           passe
           in
           that
           day
           that
           the
           Prophets
           shall
           bee
           ashamed
           every
           one
           of
           his
           vision
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           prophesied
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           That
           which
           the
           Prophets
           foretell
           shall
           commend
           the
           
           zeale
           of
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           under
           the
           Messiahs
           Kingdome
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           lawfull
           and
           necessary
           duty
           of
           the
           Christian
           Prince
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           But
           the
           punishing
           of
           false
           teachers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           such
           ;
           ergo
           ,
           the
           proposition
           is
           undeniable
           ;
           the
           assumption
           I
           prove
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           time
           when
           this
           zeale
           shall
           be
           put
           forth
           by
           the
           godly
           Prince
           or
           Ruler
           ,
           is
           ,
           v.
           1.
           
           
             In
             that
             day
             when
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             fountaine
             opened
             to
             the
             house
             of
             David
             for
             sinne
             and
             for
             uncleannesse
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           remi●●ion
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           shall
           be
           preached
           by
           Apostles
           ,
           Pastors
           and
           teachers
           ,
           to
           Davids
           house
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           clearly
           relates
           to
           that
           day
           or
           time
           ,
           c.
           12.
           8.
           
           
             When
             the
             Lord
             shall
             destroy
             the
             enemies
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           and
           make
           
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
          
           v.
           9.
           
           And
           
             when
             he
             shall
             poure
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplication
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             him
             whom
             they
             have
             pierced
             ,
             and
             crucified
             ,
             and
             shall
             mourne
             every
             family
             apart
             for
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           2.
           
           Bodily
           punishment
           is
           descerned
           ,
           
             Thou
             shall
             not
             live
          
           .
           3.
           
           The
           cause
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           
             for
             thou
             speakest
             lies
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           4.
           
           The
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           is
           ,
           
             his
             father
             and
             his
             mother
          
           ,
           the
           godly
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           the
           dearest
           of
           his
           friends
           shall
           thrust
           him
           through
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           cause
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           &c.
           be
           executed
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Answer
             to
             this
             argument
             hath
             no
             hue
             or
             apparent
             coulorablenesse
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             As
             1.
             
             It
             respecteth
             onely
             the
             Church
             of
             the
          
           Jewes
           ,
           
             why
             ?
             because
             ,
             it
             saith
             ,
          
           The
           house
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           2.
           because
           Matth.
           15.
           24.
           he
           saith
           I
           am
           not
           sent
           but
           to
           the
           lost
           sheepe
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           this
           Fountaine
           cannot
           reasonably
           be
           opened
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           3.
           
           It
           is
           for
           the
           Iewes
           encouragement
           ,
           Ezr.
           5.
           1.
           and
           the
           Prophets
           use
           not
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
           to
           make
           them
           equal
           and
           superior
           in
           holy
           priviledges
           to
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           argueth
           Gods
           displeasure
           with
           the
           Iewes
           :
           I
           will
           move
           them
           to
           Iealousie
           with
           those
           that
           are
           no
           people
           .
           4.
           
           (
           The
           word
           land
           )
           I
           will
           cut
           off
           the
           names
           of
           Idols
           out
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           indefinitly
           put
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           notes
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           it
           was
           fulfilled
           under
           Antiochus
           ,
           and
           ended
           with
           the
           siege
           and
           destruction
           of
           Jerusalem
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           It
           's
           strange
           that
           the
           
             house
             of
             David
          
           should
           more
           note
           in
           prophecies
           the
           Iews
           excluding
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           then
           the
           house
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             Iudah
             should
             signifie
             the
          
           Jewes
           only
           ,
           which
           
           is
           apparently
           false
           ;
           
             for
             the
             house
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           Ier.
           31
           ,
           v.
           31.
           v.
           33.
           36.
           the
           seed
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             Syon
             ,
             Iacob
             ,
             Esay
          
           59.
           21.
           15.
           expounded
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           is
           made
           ,
           as
           is
           expounded
           Hebr.
           8.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           when
           the
           former
           Covenant
           that
           is
           faulty
           and
           made
           with
           the
           Jewes
           only
           ,
           and
           undeniably
           ,
           as
           the
           Fountaine
           is
           first
           opened
           and
           preached
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           Mat.
           15.
           25.
           c.
           10.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Act.
           13.
           46.
           yet
           not
           to
           them
           only
           ,
           except
           wee
           say
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           powring
           of
           the
           spirit
           on
           Davids
           house
           ,
           Zach
           12.
           10.
           and
           the
           writing
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           teaching
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           eternall
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           is
           made
           with
           only
           the
           Jewes
           excluding
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           heart
           is
           not
           promised
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           not
           written
           
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           see
           
             Rom.
             11.
             26.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             all
          
           Israel
           
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
          
           Gentiles
           
             comes
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             beleeved
             not
             have
             obtained
             mercy
             ,
          
           v.
           25.
           30.
           
           Act.
           13.
           47.
           48.
           
           So
           James
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           16.
           
           
             After
             this
             I
             will
             returne
             ,
             and
             will
             build
             againe
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             David
             .
          
           17.
           
           That
           the
           re●idue
           of
           men
           
             might
             seeke
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             &c.
          
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           blot
           paper
           with
           such
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           intends
           to
           comfort
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           hee
           is
           not
           
             wont
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ;
           for
           
             it
             still
             argues
             his
             displeasure
             with
             the
             Iewes
             ,
          
           the
           just
           contrary
           is
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Esay
             54.
             1.
             
             Sing
             O
             Barren
             .
             2.
             
             Thy
             seed
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Esay
             60.
             1.
             
             Arise
             ,
             shine
             ,
          
           for
           thy
           light
           is
           come
           .
           3.
           
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             come
             into
             thy
             light
             ,
          
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           names
           of
           Idols
           will
           not
           helpe
           ,
           nor
           the
           name
           of
           Land
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           old
           Testament
           words
           ;
           the
           contrary
           is
           ,
           
             Prov.
             31.
             23.
             
             Prov.
          
           29.
           4.
           the
           King
           by
           judgement
           establisheth
           the
           land
           ,
           any
           land
           ,
           not
           of
           Iudea
           only
           ,
           
             Prov.
             10.
             16.
             17.
             
             Psal
             .
          
           107.
           34.
           that
           this
           zeale
           ceased
           with
           the
           fiege
           of
           Ierusalem
           is
           said
           gratis
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           more
           true
           then
           that
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           Christs
           blood
           was
           dryed
           up
           then
           ,
           and
           ran
           no
           more
           to
           Davids
           house
           ,
           to
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ;
           this
           were
           to
           say
           ,
           this
           Fountaine
           is
           opened
           to
           the
           Iewes
           only
           ,
           and
           runs
           dry
           ,
           when
           it
           over-flowes
           more
           abundantly
           .
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Answ
           .
           Be
           it
           that
           civill
           Magistrates
           ought
           to
           proceed
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           zeale
           ,
           against
           delinquents
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           Eliah
           against
           
           Baals
           preists
           and
           Phineas
           against
           Idolaters
           ,
           yet
           it
           followes
           not
           they
           ought
           to
           put
           out
           their
           zeal
           in
           killing
           false
           prophets
           with
           the
           ●word
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           blind
           zeale
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
             John
             16.
             1.
             
             Act
             22
             3.
             4.
             
             Act.
          
           26.
           9.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           commends
           this
           zeale
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           when
           the
           
             fountaine
             shal
             be
             opened
             for
             Davids
             house
             ,
             his
             father
             that
             begat
             him
             shall
             thrust
             him
             through
             .
          
           This
           answer
           saith
           that
           this
           zeale
           ,
           Zach.
           13.
           is
           the
           bloody
           zeale
           of
           persecuting
           Saul
           ,
           and
           of
           others
           ,
           raising
           persecution
           against
           the
           Gospell
           preached
           by
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           so
           the
           answer
           contradicts
           God
           ,
           who
           saith
           this
           zeal
           was
           truely
           and
           lawfully
           set
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           object
           ,
           not
           being
           set
           on
           against
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           and
           Paul
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           against
           
             false
             prophets
             that
             speake
             lyes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           3.
           
           
             Mr.
             Goodwin
          
           brings
           an
           example
           of
           blind
           and
           bloody
           zeale
           against
           the
           Saints
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           should
           have
           no
           zeale
           at
           all
           to
           punish
           false
           teachers
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           which
           is
           just
           this
           in
           logicall
           reduction
           :
           Magistrates
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           should
           not
           butcher
           the
           innocent
           ,
           nor
           murther
           the
           Saints
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           magistrates
           should
           not
           take
           vengeance
           on
           murtherers
           ,
           evil
           doers
           ,
           and
           blasphemers
           ,
           who
           preach
           doctrines
           of
           devills
           .
           It
           is
           as
           good
           logick
           as
           this
           ,
           Godly
           Rulers
           should
           not
           doe
           unjustice
           and
           oppression
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           They
           should
           not
           do
           justice
           and
           right
           in
           saving
           the
           flock
           from
           grievous
           Wolves
           .
        
         
           3
           Answ
           .
           These
           who
           are
           absolutely
           for
           slaying
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           thrusting
           through
           ,
           doe
           not
           allow
           ,
           that
           for
           every
           error
           the
           father
           should
           kill
           the
           childe
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           This
           is
           yet
           to
           object
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           not
           against
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           text
           will
           bear
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           for
           the
           Prophet
           that
           is
           to
           be
           thrust
           through
           ,
           is
           not
           every
           sonne
           ,
           nor
           for
           every
           error
           .
           But
           it
           is
           1.
           
           A
           false
           Prophet
           not
           called
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           but
           one
           that
           takes
           
             on
             a
             hairy
             mantle
             to
             deceive
             ,
          
           as
           the
           4.
           v.
           holds
           forth
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           pretends
           a
           calling
           from
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           none
           .
           2.
           
           He
           prophesies
           not
           errors
           only
           but
           lies
           ,
           that
           hee
           knowes
           ,
           or
           may
           know
           ,
           except
           he
           were
           wilfully
           ignorant
           ,
           to
           be
           lyes
           .
           3.
           
           
             He
             speaks
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           and
           sayes
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             seene
             the
             visions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             to
             me
             ,
          
           when
           no
           such
           thing
           was
           ,
           but
           he
           utters
           his
           
           owne
           phancies
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           does
           these
           three
           ,
           deserves
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           bee
           lyes
           ,
           striking
           at
           the
           root
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           hee
           deserves
           to
           dye
           the
           death
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           text
           will
           not
           bear
           that
           his
           father
           and
           his
           mother
           with
           their
           owne
           hands
           shall
           thrust
           him
           through
           ,
           without
           addressing
           themselves
           to
           the
           Judge
           .
           But
           it
           is
           an
           allusion
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           
             His
             father
             and
             mother
             shall
             not
             pity
             him
             ,
          
           but
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           thrust
           through
           .
           So
           Elias
           said
           to
           
             Achab
             ,
             Hast
             thou
             killed
             and
             also
             gotten
             possession
             ?
          
           When
           Achab
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           had
           not
           killed
           Naboth
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           command
           and
           letter
           had
           procured
           that
           others
           should
           doe
           it
           ,
           so
           2
           
             Sam.
             12.
             9.
             
             Thou
             hast
             killed
             Vriah
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           exponed
           David
           procured
           that
           the
           Ammonites
           should
           kill
           
             Vriah
             ,
             David
          
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           did
           not
           thrust
           him
           through
           .
        
         
           The
           4
           
             Answer
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             objector
             is
             like
             to
             be
             cumbred
             with
             this
             text
             he
             saith
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             repeate
             not
             what
             I
             answered
             before
          
           )
           the
           best
           exposition
           ,
           and
           fullest
           is
           ,
           His
           father
           shall
           pierce
           him
           through
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           indeavour
           to
           take
           him
           off
           ,
           and
           deterre
           him
           from
           such
           a
           practice
           ,
           by
           laying
           before
           him
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           death
           out
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Exod.
           20.
           5.
           7.
           threatning
           ,
           if
           thou
           goe
           on
           thou
           shalt
           not
           live
           (
           with
           God
           )
           but
           shall
           be
           condemned
           —
           he
           shall
           pierce
           him
           through
           with
           sharp
           and
           piercing
           words
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           two
           edged
           sword
           ,
           Psal
           .
           149.
           
           ●7
           .
           &c.
           
             and
             ver
          
           .
           12.
           
           There
           is
           that
           speaketh
           like
           the
           piercing
           of
           a
           sword
           ,
           so
           Turnovins
           .
           And
           the
           predictions
           in
           Scripture
           are
           spoken
           as
           performances
           .
           Jer.
           1.
           
           I
           have
           set
           thee
           over
           the
           Nations
           to
           root
           out
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           foreshew
           or
           threaten
           rooting
           out
           ,
           
             so
             Chytraeus
          
           .
           They
           shall
           confute
           their
           wicked
           opinions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Though
           Turnovius
           expound
           piercing
           through
           ,
           by
           preaching
           death
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           and
           terrifying
           ,
           yet
           since
           the
           Objector
           weakly
           and
           groundlesly
           (
           as
           we
           saw
           )
           will
           r●strict
           this
           Prophesie
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           a
           poore
           short
           time
           ,
           when
           this
           zeale
           endured
           .
           It
           must
           ,
           with
           his
           leave
           ,
           be
           meant
           (
           
             in
             that
             day
          
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           it
           must
           be
           taken
           ,
           as
           Ier.
           50.
           4.
           v.
           20.
           
           Ier.
           31.
           29.
           
           
             Ier.
             33.
             15.
             16.
             
             Ioel
             ▪
             2.
             29.
             
             Zach.
          
           8.
           23.
           for
           so
           prophesies
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           are
           expounded
           to
           have
           their
           accomplishment
           in
           Christs
           Gospel-Kingdome
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Law
           ,
           piercing
           through
           ,
           and
           terrifying
           ,
           must
           be
           in
           use
           under
           the
           
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           we
           crave
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Objector
           adds
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           threatning
           ;
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             live
          
           (
           to
           wit
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           leaps
           from
           the
           threatning
           of
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           which
           hee
           saith
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           to
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           and
           a
           dying
           before
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           let
           us
           have
           an
           instance
           where
           piercing
           through
           ,
           dying
           and
           wounding
           ,
           is
           put
           for
           Metaphoricall
           wounding
           with
           words
           to
           gratifie
           ,
           the
           Objectors
           erroneous
           sense
           wee
           cannot
           quit
           this
           place
           so
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Text
           cryes
           for
           a
           reall
           piercing
           and
           killing
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           I
           grant
           an
           easie
           way
           to
           answer
           places
           of
           Scripture
           that
           can
           but
           bear
           a
           literall
           sense
           ,
           to
           change
           them
           into
           Metaphors
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           give
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           with
           some
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           a
           Metaphoricall
           sword
           ,
           and
           pay
           him
           metaphoricall
           tribute
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           metaphoricall
           obedience
           :
           what
           more
           reason
           to
           make
           this
           a
           morall
           slaying
           ,
           and
           piercing
           with
           words
           ,
           then
           a
           morall
           or
           metaphoricall
           Idol
           ,
           or
           a
           metaphoricall
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           metaphoricall
           uncleane
           spirit
           ,
           and
           passing
           out
           of
           the
           land
           ?
           These
           words
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             live
          
           ,
           are
           words
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           piercing
           through
           metaphoricall
           ,
           but
           those
           words
           ,
           againe
           (
           
             Thou
             speakest
             lies
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           )
           are
           not
           metaphoricall
           ,
           but
           containe
           a
           proper
           truth
           ,
           such
           a
           complication
           is
           not
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           words
           in
           their
           literall
           sense
           are
           faire
           and
           easie
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           bee
           wrested
           to
           a
           spirituall
           or
           borrowed
           sense
           without
           ground
           ;
           it
           much
           lesseneth
           the
           zeale
           foretold
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           turnes
           a
           reall
           zeale
           
             over
             into
             words
             of
             threatning
          
           ;
           the
           Text
           saith
           the
           contrary
           ,
           his
           father
           shall
           thrust
           him
           through
           ,
           and
           this
           works
           so
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           others
           shall
           really
           leave
           their
           false
           prophecying
           ,
           and
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             no
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             a
             Herdman
          
           ;
           now
           if
           the
           words
           be
           a
           Prophecie
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           only
           in
           the
           Jewes
           excluding
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           the
           Objector
           saith
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           no
           zeale
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           sinfull
           and
           unjust
           dispencing
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           zeale
           far
           below
           the
           Law
           ;
           for
           the
           Law
           saith
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           If
           the
           seducing
           Prophet
           which
           were
           as
           neer
           to
           thee
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Brother
             ,
             Son
             ,
             Daughter
             ,
             or
             Wife
             in
             thy
             bosome
             ,
          
           thou
           must
           not
           smooth
           him
           ,
           and
           oyle
           
           him
           with
           sharpe
           words
           ,
           and
           meer
           threatnings
           ;
           yea
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           act
           against
           him
           ,
           v.
           8.
           
           
             Thine
             eye
             shall
             not
             pitie
             him
             ,
             thou
             shall
             not
             spare
             him
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             conceale
             him
             .
             9.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             surely
             kill
             him
             ,
          
           thine
           hand
           
             shall
             be
             first
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
          
           Now
           this
           cannot
           be
           a
           metaphoricall
           putting
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           the
           Objectors
           metaphoricall
           ,
           and
           minatory
           piercing
           of
           him
           through
           with
           sharpe
           and
           piercing
           words
           ,
           imply
           necessarily
           that
           yee
           must
           conceale
           him
           ,
           and
           pitie
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           kill
           him
           ,
           nor
           stretch
           out
           any
           hand
           against
           him
           ,
           first
           or
           last
           to
           hurt
           him
           ,
           but
           only
           stretch
           your
           tongue
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           barely
           threaten
           him
           ,
           and
           terrifie
           him
           ,
           but
           let
           him
           live
           :
           If
           the
           Prophecie
           be
           extended
           to
           Iew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           against
           the
           Text
           the
           Objector
           denies
           ,
           then
           it
           argues
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Law
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           else
           if
           it
           be
           an
           unjust
           Law
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           date
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           threatning
           and
           piercing
           through
           must
           bewith
           lying
           words
           ,
           and
           father
           must
           utter
           to
           the
           lying
           Prophet
           lies
           to
           terrifie
           him
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           son
           if
           thou
           desist
           not
           from
           prophesying
           lies
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           be
           thrust
           through
           with
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           ,
           and
           die
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           foreshew
           and
           threaten
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           (
           but
           it
           is
           an
           unjust
           ,
           and
           an
           out-dated
           Law
           to
           Libertines
           that
           obliegeth
           not
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           )
           that
           thou
           shalt
           be
           thrust
           through
           and
           die
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           fore-shew
           and
           prophesie
           a
           lie
           ,
           that
           thou
           ought
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           persecuted
           for
           thy
           conscience
           ;
           whereas
           no
           such
           thing
           ought
           to
           be
           now
           ,
           when
           the
           Law
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           is
           worne
           out
           of
           vigor
           .
           2.
           
           It
           must
           follow
           that
           lying
           and
           false
           words
           uttered
           in
           a
           threatning
           manner
           must
           be
           the
           way
           to
           cause
           the
           false
           Prophet
           to
           bee
           ashamed
           of
           his
           vision
           and
           prophesying
           falsely
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             no
             Prophet
             but
             an
             herdman
             .
          
           Whereas
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           sayth
           ,
           feare
           of
           thrusting
           through
           is
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           3
           If
           it
           be
           onely
           a
           piercing
           meerly
           minatory
           ,
           by
           threatning
           and
           rebukes
           ,
           these
           doe
           not
           change
           the
           Prophet
           and
           gaine
           him
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           the
           Objector
           would
           imply
           ,
           for
           refutation
           in
           a
           doctrinall
           ,
           and
           instructing
           ,
           and
           teaching
           way
           only
           doth
           that
           :
           no
           rebukes
           no
           law-threatnings
           doe
           change
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           for
           threatnings
           and
           rebukes
           doe
           suppose
           the
           seducer
           seeth
           that
           hee
           seduceth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           proprophesieth
           
           lyes
           which
           yet
           the
           false
           Prophet
           cannot
           see
           ,
           till
           hee
           bee
           convinced
           of
           the
           errour
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           rebukes
           will
           not
           doe
           that
           .
           But
           I
           would
           put
           to
           the
           Objector
           his
           owne
           quere
           ,
           is
           it
           fit
           to
           rebuke
           a
           man
           who
           can
           doe
           no
           other
           but
           publish
           lyes
           ,
           because
           he
           lacketh
           supernatural
           grace
           ,
           which
           would
           make
           him
           a
           true
           Prophet
           ?
           These
           words
           v.
           6.
           
           
             What
             are
             those
             wounds
             in
             thy
             hands
             ?
          
           hold
           forth
           a
           visible
           and
           reall
           piercing
           through
           of
           the
           hands
           ,
           for
           some
           false
           doctrine
           hee
           hath
           preached
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           merit
           of
           his
           heresie
           ,
           then
           it
           must
           bee
           some
           other
           thing
           then
           a
           verball
           threate
           or
           a
           metaphoricall
           piercing
           through
           with
           words
           which
           are
           transient
           ,
           and
           not
           parmanent
           ,
           and
           visible
           as
           wounds
           and
           print
           of
           stroakes
           ,
           cicatrices
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           :
           so
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           the
           Objector
           hath
           strained
           his
           light
           to
           find
           a
           violent
           exposition
           to
           elude
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Da.
             Chytreus
          
           and
           Melanthon
           acknowledge
           a
           confutation
           of
           errours
           by
           words
           ,
           but
           Chytreus
           in
           the
           same
           place
           on
           this
           text
           ,
           goeth
           farther
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             confute
             false
             teachers
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             as
             Asa
             removed
             his
             owne
             mother
             from
             worshipping
             of
             Idols
             .
          
           
           But
           how
           ?
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           16.
           
           
             He
             removed
             her
             from
             being
             Queen
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             made
             an
             Idol
             in
             a
             grove
             .
          
           This
           removing
           was
           not
           a
           morall
           confutation
           by
           words
           ,
           but
           a
           compulsory
           ,
           by
           royall
           authority
           ,
           which
           is
           essentially
           coactive
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           sword
           .
           Deodate
           ,
           and
           the
           
             English
             Divines
          
           ,
           call
           it
           a
           representation
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           knowledge
           and
           discretion
           ,
           but
           they
           adde
           ,
           
             and
             zeale
          
           in
           Christs
           true
           Church
           to
           discerne
           false
           doctrines
           and
           to
           oppose
           them
           ,
           how
           ?
           By
           not
           onely
           refuting
           them
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           by
           censures
           of
           excommunication
           and
           rebukes
           .
           The
           Objector
           might
           have
           read
           forward
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             One
             shall
             say
             ,
             if
             it
             appeare
             that
             he
             hath
             passed
             through
             the
             Churches
             discipline
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             been
             a
             seducer
             ,
             hee
             shall
             confesse
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             ,
             approving
             of
             the
             Churches
             severity
             ,
             used
             for
             his
             correction
             .
          
           The
           Objector
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           rejects
           ecclesiasticall
           coercing
           of
           false
           teachers
           as
           wel
           as
           civill
           .
           Which
           Diodate
           and
           those
           Divines
           acknowledge
           :
           nor
           doe
           they
           exclude
           the
           Magistrate
           as
           he
           doth
           ;
           he
           addeth
           Grotius
           a
           reconciler
           and
           an
           apostate
           and
           calleth
           the
           number
           of
           five
           very
           late
           writers
           ,
           
             the
             best
             expositers
             on
             the
             place
          
           of
           Zachary
           .
           With
           his
           leave
           ,
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Gualther
             ,
             Piscator
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Daneus
             ,
          
           five
           
           for
           five
           ,
           and
           twenty
           and
           twenty
           ,
           and
           foure
           as
           good
           (
           many
           of
           them
           esteemed
           better
           )
           have
           written
           the
           contrary
           .
           I
           have
           not
           time
           now
           to
           levy
           Hoasts
           and
           Armies
           of
           writers
           .
           But
           it
           s
           the
           Objectors
           best
           to
           bee
           silent
           of
           Divines
           ,
           and
           to
           quit
           the
           cause
           too
           ,
           for
           he
           sayeth
           nothing
           to
           a
           purpose
           .
           But
           what
           Socinians
           and
           Sectaries
           joyning
           with
           
             Serveiur
             ,
             Castalio
             ,
             Minus
             Celsus
             ,
             Vaticanus
             ,
             Acontius
             ,
             Episcopius
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Belgick
             Arminians
          
           against
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ,
           hath
           said
           (
           with
           favour
           of
           his
           learning
           )
           twice
           ,
           better
           if
           they
           were
           translated
           into
           the
           English
           tongue
           .
           Nor
           must
           wee
           with
           sharpe
           rebukes
           ,
           and
           piercing
           words
           ,
           like
           sharpe
           swords
           pierce
           through
           Hereticks
           :
           for
           our
           Libertines
           tell
           us
           ,
           Christ
           spake
           words
           of
           hony
           and
           butter
           to
           apostate
           Samaritans
           ,
           and
           
             the
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             must
             be
             gentle
             .
          
           Then
           must
           we
           not
           speake
           fire
           and
           hell
           to
           the
           Godly
           Saints
           ,
           to
           
             Paul
             Best
          
           ,
           to
           Tyndal
           that
           denyeth
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           blasphemeth
           the
           trinity
           ,
           and
           Independents
           though
           they
           persecute
           Presbyterians
           ,
           nurse
           them
           if
           they
           were
           Samaritans
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           piercing
           the
           
             Familists
             ,
             Antinomians
             Enthysiasts
          
           through
           with
           piercing
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           advance
           them
           to
           highest
           places
           of
           dignity
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           prediction
           I
           adde
           ,
           The
           prophesies
           *
           touching
           Kings
           ,
           
           Those
           that
           are
           by
           office
           to
           bee
           Nurse-fathers
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           to
           minister
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           lend
           their
           royall
           brests
           to
           bee
           sucked
           by
           her
           ,
           
           and
           as
           godly
           Kings
           are
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord
           as
           godly
           Kings
           ,
           
           are
           to
           bring
           gifts
           &
           presents
           to
           Christ
           ,
           &
           are
           to
           be
           wise
           &
           serve
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           kisse
           the
           mediator
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           their
           Royall
           
             honour
             to
             the
             New
             Jerusalem
          
           ,
           and
           
             by
             whom
             Kings
             reigne
          
           ,
           they
           and
           their
           Royall
           sword
           cannot
           be
           excluded
           from
           commanding
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Prophets
           and
           Teachers
           to
           befriend
           the
           bride
           ,
           and
           decor
           ,
           and
           d●●●
           her
           for
           her
           Lord
           and
           husband
           ,
           to
           give
           wholesome
           milke
           to
           the
           children
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           be
           rewarded
           of
           Princes
           as
           wel
           doers
           ,
           or
           punished
           as
           ill
           doers
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           protected
           from
           grievous
           wolves
           ,
           not
           sparing
           the
           flock
           ,
           nor
           can
           they
           bee
           excluded
           from
           all
           royall
           and
           politicke
           guarding
           of
           both
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ▪
           as
           if
           they
           were
           but
           fleshly
           Ordinances
           .
           But
           such
           are
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           
           ergo
           &c.
           
           Non
           is
           it
           my
           mind
           that
           Kings
           are
           sub-mediators
           or
           Vicars
           of
           Christ
           mediator
           ,
           as
           Erasti●●●
           dream
           ,
           but
           what
           ever
           Kings
           do
           in
           ,
           or
           about
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           in
           a
           politick
           way
           not
           as
           commanding
           the
           
           conscience
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           to
           civill
           and
           temporary
           rewards
           and
           punishments
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           true
           Christianity
           addes
           no
           new
           Magistratical
           power
           to
           a
           King
           ,
           it
           being
           only
           a
           gratious
           accident
           without
           which
           a
           man
           may
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           yet
           it
           spiritualizeth
           the
           exercise
           of
           Royall
           power
           and
           Christianity
           is
           no
           accident
           of
           a
           Christian
           King
           ,
           but
           a
           Christian
           King
           ,
           kindly
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Christian
           King
           ,
           is
           to
           serve
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           conserve
           with
           his
           royall
           dignity
           all
           Gospell-ordinances
           in
           an
           externall
           politick
           way
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           owes
           Royall
           service
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           such
           a
           King
           ,
           so
           graced
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           consideration
           he
           brings
           his
           glory
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           tutors
           the
           bride
           the
           lambes
           wi●e
           .
           Justice
           is
           an
           accident
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           a
           just
           man.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVII
           .
           Places
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           especially
           Rom.
           13.
           for
           punishing
           of
           false
           teachers
           vindicated
           .
        
         
           
             Argument
             XI
             .
          
           
             THose
             who
             are
             powers
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
               a
               terror
               not
               to
               good
               workes
               but
               to
               evill
               ;
               and
               Ministers
               of
               God
               for
               good
               ,
               are
               revengers
               ,
               and
               to
               execute
               wrath
               on
               evill
               doers
               ,
               are
               Kings
               and
               supreame
               ,
               or
               governours
               sent
               by
               the
               King
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evill
               doers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               doe
               well
               ,
            
             are
             to
             punish
             all
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             ruine
             the
             soules
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             waste
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             King
             and
             all
             lawfull
             ●ulers
             ,
             Parliaments
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             
               Rom.
               13.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             13.
             14.
             
             
               Tit.
               3.
               1.
               
               Matth.
            
             22.
             21.
             
             And
             false
             teachers
             are
             evill
             workers
             ,
             evill
             doers
             ,
             dogges
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             2.
             
             They
             rub
             the
             ●ontagion
             of
             their
             evill
             deeds
             upon
             others
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             receive
             them
             into
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             bid
             them
             God
             speed
             ,
             are
             partakers
             of
             their
             evill
             deeds
             ,
             2
             Joh.
             ver
             .
             10.
             11.
             then
             must
             such
             teachers
             be
             evill
             doers
             ,
             they
             subvert
             whole
             houses
             .
          
           
             
               Divers
               answers
               to
               little
               purpose
               are
               given
               to
               this
               argument
               .
               As
            
             1.
             
             
             
               It
               is
            
             against
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             governing
             the
             World
             to
             make
             Magistrates
             judges
             of
             what
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             heresie
             ,
             since
             the
             generallity
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             yea
             of
             men
             are
             ignorant
             thereof
             ,
             and
             
             uncapable
             in
             questions
             of
             doubtfull
             disputation
             .
             2
             Say
             that
             the
             Synod
             were
             equally
             divided
             ,
             whether
             Presbytery
             or
             Independence
             be
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             say
             the
             major
             part
             (
             which
             is
             ever
             the
             worst
             )
             determine
             amisse
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             Magistrate
             do
             ?
             and
             the
             evill
             doer
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             cannot
             be
             he
             that
             doth
             evill
             without
             limitation
             ,
             or
             thinks
             evill
             ,
             but
             
               pro
               subjecta
               materia
            
             .
             But
             he
             that
             doth
             evil
             ,
             whereof
             ordinary
             Magistrates
             ,
             heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             are
             competent
             judges
             ,
             which
             is
             manifestly
             of
             politicall
             consideration
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             light
             and
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             whoredome
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             murther
             ,
             theft
             ,
             unjustice
             ,
             sedition
             ,
             treason
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             1.
             
             This
             argument
             is
             against
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             appointing
             Magistracy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             us
             ,
             for
             there
             be
             a
             world
             of
             
               questions
               of
               doubtfull
               disputation
            
             ,
             what
             
               is
               according
               or
               what
               contrary
               to
               the
               light
               and
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
            
             in
             murther
             ,
             medicine
             ,
             usury
             ,
             polygamy
             ,
             incest
             ,
             marriage
             ,
             contracts
             ,
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             so
             controverted
             ,
             yea
             and
             there
             be
             matters
             too
             hard
             in
             judgement
             for
             ordinary
             men
             ,
             
               between
               blood
               and
               blood
               ,
               plea
               and
               plea
               ,
               stroake
               and
               stroake
               ,
            
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             no
             lesse
             then
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             erre
             in
             taking
             the
             life
             of
             a
             guiltlesse
             man
             in
             any
             subject
             ,
             is
             as
             great
             misgovernment
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             though
             I
             dare
             not
             charge
             God
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Objecter
             doth
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             forbiddeth
             the
             Master
             of
             every
             Christian
             family
             (
             and
             there
             must
             be
             a
             far
             larger
             number
             of
             heads
             of
             families
             then
             Christian
             Magistrates
             )
             to
             owne
             a
             hereticke
             as
             a
             guest
             ,
             or
             to
             salute
             him
             ,
             2
             Joh.
             10.
             and
             commandeth
             Christians
             
               not
               to
               eat
               with
               an
               Idolator
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             11.
             
               to
               reject
               an
               heretick
            
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
               to
               avoyd
               false
               teachers
               that
               creep
               into
               houses
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             such
             as
             cause
             divisions
             contrary
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17
             ,
             18.
             sure
             he
             supposeth
             they
             have
             knowledge
             to
             judge
             what
             is
             error
             and
             heresie
             ,
             what
             is
             truth
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             commands
             us
             to
             turne
             our
             backs
             on
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             blinde
             man
             casts
             his
             club
             .
             May
             not
             one
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             against
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             the
             government
             of
             Christian
             families
             and
             societies
             to
             interpose
             our
             judgement
             in
             
               doubtsome
               disputations
               ,
               to
               judge
               who
               is
               the
               hereticke
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               avoyded
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               is
               the
               sound
               beleever
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             uncapability
             ,
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             most
             men
             to
             judge
             here
             ,
             is
             the
             want
             of
             infallibility
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             immediately
             inspired
             Prophets
             had
             ,
             then
             it
             s
             against
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
               we
               try
               the
               spirits
               and
               doctrines
               ,
            
             and
             beleeve
             them
             ,
             
             for
             if
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             ,
             let
             alone
             Christian
             
               Magistrates
               ▪
            
             be
             uncapable
             of
             fundamentall
             truths
             ,
             they
             cannot
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             truths
             ,
             nor
             heresies
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             infalibly
             ,
             and
             immediately
             inspired
             by
             this
             argument
             ;
             it
             is
             then
             against
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             to
             bid
             any
             beleeve
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Magistrate
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             should
             see
             with
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
             and
             judge
             the
             Presbytery
             worthy
             of
             his
             politicke
             sanction
             ,
             and
             though
             Synods
             ,
             divide
             ,
             or
             erre
             ,
             the
             error
             and
             uncertainties
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             accidentall
             to
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             are
             no
             rule
             to
             Magistrates
             on
             earth
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             which
             hath
             as
             much
             force
             against
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             as
             against
             the
             Christian
             Magistrates
             politicall
             judging
             ,
             when
             Ministers
             are
             divided
             ,
             and
             the
             equall
             halfe
             or
             the
             major
             part
             preach
             
               Arrianisme
               ,
               Socinianisme
               ,
               Famil●●●e
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             the
             lesser
             number
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             Objecter
             needs
             not
             aske
             ,
             
               under
               which
               of
               their
               shadows
               shall
               the
               Magistrate
               repose
               for
               peace
               and
               safety
               ?
            
             I
             inlarge
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Objecter
             answer
             ,
             under
             which
             of
             their
             shadows
             shall
             all
             their
             hearers
             repose
             for
             faith
             and
             establishment
             in
             the
             truth
             ?
             And
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               call
               no
               man
               Rabbi
            
             ,
             let
             Magistrates
             and
             others
             receive
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             answer
             ,
             when
             foure
             hundred
             Prophets
             say
             to
             
               Achab
               ,
               goe
               to
               Ramath
               Gilead
               ▪
               fight
               and
               prosper
               ,
            
             and
             one
             Michajah
             saith
             ,
             
               goe
               not
               left
               thou
            
             be
             killed
             ,
             under
             which
             shall
             Achab
             repose
             ?
             shall
             then
             Achab
             heare
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             no
             Prophet
             ,
             because
             foure
             hundred
             speake
             lyes
             ?
             or
             shall
             not
             foure
             hundred
             Michajahs
             declare
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             false
             Prophets
             speake
             the
             contrary
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             Ill-doers
             here
             must
             be
             such
             as
             Magistrates
             generally
             may
             judge
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             ill-doers
             ,
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             Magistrates
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             are
             to
             judge
             ill-doers
             ,
             but
             it
             followes
             not
             that
             all
             Magistrates
             whether
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             are
             to
             judge
             all
             ill-doers
             ,
             whether
             Gospel-seducing
             teachers
             or
             murtherers
             ,
             for
             there
             wanteth
             a
             condition
             in
             heathen
             Magistrates
             ,
             for
             the
             want
             whereof
             they
             cannot
             actually
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             heathens
             ,
             judge
             false
             teachers
             ,
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Socinians
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             not
             essentially
             Magistrates
             as
             well
             as
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             want
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             even
             
             as
             inferiour
             Judges
             are
             as
             essentially
             Judges
             in
             Israel
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             great
             Sanedrim
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             may
             judge
             of
             their
             office
             between
             blood
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             a
             
               controversie
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               between
               blood
               and
               blood
               ,
            
             and
             the
             party
             be
             willing
             to
             appeale
             ,
             these
             inferiour
             Judges
             cannot
             actually
             judg
             that
             controversie
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             go
             to
             the
             Sanedrim
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             12.
             13.
             
             So
             a
             father
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             whether
             heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             and
             a
             Master
             of
             a
             family
             by
             his
             place
             (
             the
             like
             I
             say
             of
             a
             husband
             ,
             a
             Tutor
             ,
             a
             Doctor
             in
             their
             respective
             places
             )
             are
             by
             their
             place
             and
             relation
             to
             teach
             their
             children
             and
             servants
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             these
             places
             ,
             
               Gen.
               18.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Ps
               .
               78.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Joel
               1.
               2.
               
               Prov.
               4
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Eph.
               6.
               4.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Deut.
            
             6.
             6.
             7.
             yet
             while
             they
             are
             heathen
             fathers
             ,
             and
             heathen
             masters
             ,
             they
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             are
             obliged
             actually
             to
             teach
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             never
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             obleiged
             not
             to
             beleeve
             in
             a
             Christ
             of
             whom
             they
             never
             heard
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             those
             that
             Christ
             was
             never
             preached
             to
             ,
             are
             not
             condemned
             for
             Gospell-unbeliefe
             ,
             Joh.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             But
             for
             sinnes
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             12.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             the
             like
             must
             wee
             say
             of
             Judges
             whether
             heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             state
             of
             heathenish
             ,
             they
             never
             having
             heard
             of
             Christ
             ,
             freeth
             them
             from
             an
             obligation
             of
             actuall
             punishing
             Gospell
             hereticks
             ,
             yet
             as
             Judges
             their
             office
             is
             to
             punish
             such
             ,
             but
             neither
             heathen
             Princes
             ,
             nor
             heathen
             fathers
             ,
             masters
             ,
             husbands
             ,
             tutors
             ,
             and
             teachers
             of
             Schooles
             ,
             are
             obliged
             to
             an
             actual
             exercise
             of
             all
             and
             every
             Magistraticall
             ,
             fatherly
             ,
             masterly
             ,
             maritall
             ,
             and
             tutory
             Gospell-duties
             ,
             toward
             their
             underlings
             and
             pupills
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             in
             a
             Countrey
             where
             they
             are
             invincibly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             by
             no
             providence
             send
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             to
             them
             .
             
               And
               how
               shall
               they
               beleeve
               in
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               never
               heard
               ?
            
             And
             how
             shall
             they
             judge
             hereticks
             sinning
             against
             a
             Gospell
             of
             which
             they
             never
             heard
             ?
             Let
             no
             man
             stumble
             at
             this
             providence
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             Judge
             of
             all
             murthers
             ,
             yet
             may
             this
             godly
             Prince
             ,
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             yea
             uncapable
             ,
             at
             least
             most
             unfit
             to
             judge
             how
             a
             bloody
             Physitian
             tooke
             away
             the
             ▪
             life
             of
             such
             a
             childe
             by
             
             this
             vegetable
             ,
             or
             this
             herbe
             ,
             or
             this
             syrrope
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             his
             owne
             sonne
             might
             be
             heire
             ;
             dare
             we
             say
             with
             this
             Objecter
             ,
             therefore
             this
             providence
             in
             appointing
             such
             a
             godly
             Prince
             to
             be
             ●udge
             of
             murther
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             a
             skilled
             Physitian
             ,
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             wisdome
             and
             goodnes
             of
             God
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             like
             instances
             I
             may
             give
             in
             thousands
             of
             the
             like
             cases
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Christian
             Judge
             may
             be
             ignorant
             .
             And
             I
             cannot
             dissemble
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             question
             how
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             doth
             punish
             Gospel-hereticks
             ,
             for
             so
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             even
             heathen
             Magistrates
             ,
             who
             are
             invincibly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             punish
             false-teachers
             ,
             and
             Gospel-hereticks
             ,
             which
             seems
             hard
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             against
             the
             Magistraticall
             duty
             of
             an
             Indian
             Magistrate
             not
             to
             punish
             Gospel-hereticks
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             follows
             not
             ;
             for
             nothing
             follows
             ,
             but
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             sin
             in
             an
             
               Indian
               Prince
            
             ,
             and
             he
             —
             sinneth
             against
             his
             Magistraticall
             office
             in
             that
             he
             punisheth
             not
             an
             Indian
             false-teacher
             ,
             who
             teacheth
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             because
             an
             Indian
             should
             not
             worship
             the
             Devill
             ;
             but
             the
             Indian
             Ruler
             invincibly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             sinneth
             not
             against
             his
             office
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             because
             he
             punisheth
             not
             a
             Gospel-hereticke
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             every
             Magistraticall
             act
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             not
             to
             those
             of
             which
             he
             is
             invincibly
             and
             faultlessely
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             an
             Indian
             husband
             and
             Master
             invincibly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             sinnes
             not
             against
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             husband
             and
             head
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             
             though
             he
             teach
             not
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             a
             Christian
             husband
             and
             head
             of
             a
             family
             is
             obliged
             to
             doe
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             husband
             and
             head
             of
             a
             family
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             such
             a
             husband
             and
             head
             as
             heareth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             either
             heareth
             and
             knoweth
             ,
             or
             may
             heare
             these
             Gospel
             principles
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             thereof
             ignorant
             through
             his
             owne
             sinfull
             neglect
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             the
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             punisheth
             Gospel-heretickes
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             All
             Magistrates
             ,
             even
             heathen
             Magistrates
             faile
             against
             their
             Magistraticall
             duty
             ,
             if
             they
             punish
             not
             Gospel-heretickes
             ,
             and
             their
             ignorance
             cannot
             excuse
             them
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             not
             simply
             true
             ,
             every
             Magistrate
             
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             sinneth
             against
             his
             office
             ,
             if
             he
             punish
             not
             some
             false
             teachers
             ,
             if
             convened
             before
             him
             and
             convinced
             .
             But
             every
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             punisheth
             not
             every
             heretick
             against
             the
             Gospell
             :
             but
             onely
             such
             a
             Magistrate
             as
             heareth
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             punisheth
             such
             a
             Gospell
             Heretick
             .
             We
             say
             that
             Magistrates
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             office
             make
             lawes
             for
             no
             transporting
             of
             monies
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             inferre
             that
             if
             Magistrates
             did
             this
             by
             their
             Magistraticall
             power
             ,
             then
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             Magistrates
             of
             India
             ,
             and
             all
             Heathen
             Magistrates
             ought
             to
             make
             lawes
             that
             no
             mony
             bee
             transported
             out
             of
             England
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             consequent
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             though
             English
             Magistrates
             make
             such
             lawes
             by
             their
             Magistraticall
             power
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             this
             as
             such
             Magistrates
             ,
             not
             as
             Magistrates
             ;
             thousands
             such
             wee
             may
             alleadge
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             How
             then
             doth
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             Mediator
             in
             punishing
             Gospell
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             bringing
             his
             Kingly
             honour
             to
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             casting
             his
             Crowne
             downe
             at
             the
             feete
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             should
             wee
             speake
             accurately
             in
             such
             an
             intricate
             debate
             )
             doth
             not
             serve
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             Magistrates
             ,
             Heathen
             and
             Indian
             ,
             were
             oblieged
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             axiome
             proveth
             .
             
               Quod
               convenit
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             convenit
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             But
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             lustred
             with
             Christianity
             punisheth
             Gospel
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             sinneth
             against
             his
             Magistraticall
             office
             if
             hee
             doe
             not
             so
             :
             for
             Christianity
             spiritualizeth
             the
             exercise
             of
             maritall
             ,
             paternall
             ,
             Magistraticall
             power
             ,
             and
             elevates
             them
             above
             their
             common
             nature
             in
             Christian
             Husbands
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             it
             cannot
             do
             in
             all
             husbands
             ,
             as
             husbands
             ;
             fathers
             ,
             as
             fathers
             ;
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             Magistrates
             :
             even
             suppose
             they
             be
             heathens
             ,
             
               Quod
               non
               ni
               est
               non
               operatur
               .
            
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             why
             then
             may
             not
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             not
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             be
             a
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ;
             hath
             no
             Vicars
             ,
             nor
             sub-mediators
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             as
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             
             and
             even
             lustered
             with
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             every
             Magistrate
             ,
             yet
             operatur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             externals
             and
             onely
             can
             as
             a
             
               Christian
               Magistrate
            
             proceed
             according
             as
             the
             heresie
             is
             proved
             by
             witnesse
             ,
             or
             confessed
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             maintained
             by
             the
             Heretick
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             is
             externall
             ,
             and
             doth
             but
             externally
             ,
             and
             in
             external
             means
             promove
             the
             Churches
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             mediatory
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             such
             a
             promoving
             as
             Christ
             may
             wel
             want
             ,
             though
             ordinarily
             he
             cannot
             want
             pastors
             and
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             promove
             his
             Mediatory
             Kingdome
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             as
             his
             instrument
             ,
             subordinate
             to
             him
             as
             Mediator
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             Christ
             useth
             the
             Christian
             Migistrate
             as
             his
             servant
             to
             beat
             the
             wolves
             from
             the
             flock
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             King
             ,
             mediator
             as
             God-man
             ,
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             Christ
             Mediator
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             works
             not
             by
             externall
             violence
             ,
             or
             ,
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             in
             his
             mediatory
             Kingdome
             ,
             Joh.
             16
             ,
             36.
             
             
               If
               my
               Kingdome
               were
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               mine
               owne
               would
               fight
               for
               mee
               .
               Ergo
               ,
            
             it
             is
             but
             borrowed
             accidentall
             helpe
             and
             service
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             in
             his
             mediatory
             Kingdome
             ,
             from
             Kings
             ,
             he
             workes
             not
             as
             Mediator
             by
             fighting
             .
             Christ
             who
             is
             Mediator
             
               qui
               est
               Mediator
            
             acteth
             by
             beleeving
             Kings
             ,
             not
             
               quâ
               Mediator
            
             as
             he
             is
             Mediator
             ,
             the
             sword
             may
             procure
             good
             and
             peace
             to
             the
             mystical
             visible
             body
             ,
             and
             immunity
             from
             spirituall
             errors
             .
             But
             this
             is
             a
             meanes
             to
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             in
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             is
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             which
             is
             spiritual
             not
             carnal
             :
             though
             ministers
             be
             not
             sub-mediators
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             workes
             and
             conquers
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             .
             But
             I
             returne
             .
          
           
             6
             To
             say
             the
             text
             speakes
             
               of
               evill
               doers
               ,
               which
               appertaines
               to
               the
               cognizance
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Magistrate
            
             (
             if
             it
             were
             not
             as
             ordinary
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             an
             understanding
             Christian
             as
             another
             man
             )
             is
             to
             begge
             the
             question
             ,
             for
             we
             say
             ,
             false
             teachers
             ,
             wolves
             in
             sheeps
             skins
             ,
             woorying
             the
             flock
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             knowne
             by
             their
             works
             ,
             as
             a
             fig●ree
             is
             known
             from
             a
             thistle
             ,
             by
             its
             fruit
             ,
             are
             such
             evill
             doers
             .
             The
             text
             and
             law
             distinguisheth
             not
             ,
             and
             mentioneth
             no
             more
             murtherers
             then
             false
             teachers
             .
             Therefore
             the
             text
             meanes
             all
             evill
             
             doers
             ,
             that
             per●urbe
             humaine
             societies
             ,
             as
             spirituall
             wolves
             and
             lyons
             that
             devoure
             the
             flocke
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             thinke
             ill
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             all
             men
             of
             sound
             sense
             are
             punishable
             onely
             by
             him
             that
             knowes
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             by
             Judges
             .
          
           
             7
             To
             say
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             law
             of
             nature
             is
             the
             Judges
             only
             compasse
             hee
             must
             sayl
             by
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             must
             punish
             no
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             against
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
             1.
             
             It
             pulls
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Bible
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             hand
             ,
             that
             containes
             greater
             deepes
             then
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             can
             reach
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Deut.
             17.
             10.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             For
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             law
             with
             him
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             rule
             ,
             
               Deut.
               17.
               18.
               
               Josh
            
             .
             1.
             8.
             2.
             
             This
             rule
             hinders
             not
             but
             the
             
               King
               and
               Ruler
            
             may
             judge
             ill
             doers
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             
               light
               ,
               and
               law
               of
               nature
               will
               goe
               along
               with
               him
               .
            
             Yet
             the
             Objector
             will
             be
             unwilling
             the
             Ruler
             take
             away
             the
             head
             of
             a
             seducer
             ,
             that
             should
             say
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             with
             
               Caligula
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               Chance
               made
               all
               ,
               and
               rules
               all
               :
            
             we
             want
             not
             such
             blasphemous
             impostors
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             
               sayth
               the
               Objector
            
             )
             by
             him
             that
             doth
             evill
             ,
             
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             spreading
             of
             errors
             or
             heresies
             .
             1.
             
             They
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             feare
             the
             Magistrate
             spoken
             of
             here
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             for
             spreading
             and
             publishing
             the
             most
             orthodox
             truths
             ,
             for
             they
             might
             without
             any
             danger
             at
             all
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             have
             taught
             that
             the
             Roman
             Idols
             were
             true
             Gods.
             They
             had
             ten
             times
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             affraid
             of
             the
             power
             of
             publishing
             orthodox
             truths
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Roman
             Gods
             are
             dumbe
             Idols
             ,
             or
             speaking
             Devills
             .
             2.
             
             That
             doing
             of
             evill
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             
               IS
               THE
               MINISTER
               OF
               GOD
            
             to
             execute
             wrath
             ,
             is
             opposed
             to
             that
             subjection
             to
             higher
             powers
             .
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             And
             of
             the
             same
             consideration
             with
             resisting
             of
             powers
             so
             sharpely
             reproved
             .
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             Then
             by
             it
             is
             only
             meant
             the
             doing
             of
             evill
             ,
             which
             was
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Roman
             lawes
             and
             edicts
             :
             and
             no
             man
             resistes
             the
             power
             who
             lives
             in
             an
             orderly
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             all
             their
             lawes
             ,
             now
             the
             Romans
             in
             their
             lawes
             never
             forbad
             the
             publishing
             of
             errour
             and
             heresies
             in
             Religion
             ,
             then
             doing
             of
             evill
             in
             spreading
             of
             heresies
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             resisting
             of
             the
             Roman
             powers
             and
             lawes
             .
             
               Againe
               that
               doing
               evil
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               Is
               opposed
               to
               doing
               of
               good
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             Vnto
             which
             there
             is
             a
             premise
             
             of
             a
             reward
             promised
             ,
             even
             prayse
             from
             the
             magistrate
             .
             〈◊〉
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Apostle
             undertakes
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             prayse
             from
             the
             Roman
             magistrate
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             preaching
             and
             publishing
             the
             great
             and
             Orthodox
             truths
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             were
             enemies
             to
             that
             good
             doing
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             All
             these
             leane
             upon
             a
             castle
             beyond
             the
             moone
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Paul
             speakes
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             of
             no
             powers
             but
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             to
             bee
             obeyed
             at
             the
             onely
             minister
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             having
             layd
             this
             most
             false
             and
             vaine
             ground
             ,
             he
             cryes
             out
             ,
             
               O
               England
               ,
               England
               make
               much
               of
               thy
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               glosses
               of
               thy
               teachers
               .
            
             Which
             we
             may
             retort
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             an
             impious
             glosse
             :
             For
             though
             Paul
             aymed
             at
             obedience
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             even
             to
             persecuting
             Nero
             in
             things
             lawfull
             ,
             because
             some
             then
             ,
             as
             Anabaptists
             now
             ,
             said
             the
             Gospell
             freed
             Christians
             from
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             to
             lawfull
             Magistracy
             .
             But
             I
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             is
             by
             Gods
             appoyntment
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             hee
             ought
             to
             bee
             ,
             whither
             hee
             bee
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             
             and
             he
             speakes
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             in
             generall
             .
             Now
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
             and
             Senate
             were
             not
             such
             powers
             in
             all
             their
             Government
             ,
             Lawes
             and
             Edicts
             ,
             
               as
               every
               soule
               should
               be
               subject
               unto
               .
            
             For
             they
             made
             lawes
             in
             acts
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             practised
             them
             ,
             with
             violence
             and
             unjustice
             ,
             to
             joyn
             not
             only
             house
             to
             house
             (
             but
             not
             being
             provoked
             by
             any
             wrong
             )
             Kingdome
             to
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             Isle
             of
             Brittain
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             every
             soule
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             supperiour
             powers
             .
             If
             the
             Objector
             render
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               let
               every
               soule
               on
               earth
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Roman
               Emperor
            
             Nero
             ,
             
               for
               he
               is
               the
               minister
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               thy
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               and
               peaceable
               Government
               of
               all
               and
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               soules
               ,
               because
               hee
               would
               raise
               warre
               and
               tyrannically
               subject
               them
               all
               to
               him
               .
            
             We
             wish
             England
             to
             beware
             of
             such
             glosses
             .
          
           
             2
             Whatever
             people
             resisted
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             and
             their
             bloody
             Emperor
             Nero
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             bloody
             Edicts
             against
             innocent
             Christians
             ,
             (
             
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Magistrate
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
            
             sayth
             the
             Objector
             )
             they
             receive
             not
             damnation
             ,
             not
             doe
             they
             resist
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Roman
             Emperour
             and
             Senate
             in
             their
             Laws
             and
             
             Edicts
             ,
             
               were
               a
               terror
               to
               good
               workes
               ,
               not
               to
               evill
               ,
            
             they
             rewarded
             those
             that
             persecuted
             and
             killed
             Christians
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             shed
             the
             blood
             of
             innocent
             people
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             tyrannous
             conquerours
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             made
             them
             commanders
             in
             warre
             ,
             and
             hyred
             them
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             then
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             as
             he
             actually
             governed
             ,
             and
             made
             neither
             Law●
             nor
             Edicts
             against
             spreading
             of
             errors
             and
             heresies
             cannot
             be
             the
             Magistrate
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Objector
             would
             be
             put
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             same
             Answer
             given
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             the
             Anabaptists
             ,
             who
             say
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             Christians
             should
             bee
             Magistrates
             ,
             because
             the
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             was
             then
             typicall
             and
             ceremoniall
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             places
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             doth
             command
             conquered
             Christians
             subjection
             to
             heathen
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             raise
             Armes
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             warrants
             not
             Christians
             to
             take
             on
             them
             Magistracie
             ,
             because
             heathens
             should
             not
             be
             our
             patterne
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Most
             false
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             that
             evill
             doing
             is
             contracted
             and
             hampered
             in
             here
             ,
             
               to
               subjection
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             onely
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             lawfull
             subjection
             due
             to
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Britaine
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             lawfull
             powers
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               Roman
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             as
             is
             cleare
             ;
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             all
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               Christian
            
             and
             heathen
             ,
             that
             are
             lawfull
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             subjection
             to
             every
             power
             ,
             Roman
             and
             Christian
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord.
             What
             ?
             Are
             there
             no
             powers
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             Roman
             Magistrates
             ?
             Then
             may
             Anabaptists
             well
             say
             ,
             wee
             owe
             not
             subjection
             to
             Christian
             Magistrates
             by
             this
             text
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             who
             made
             no
             Lawes
             against
             spreading
             of
             heresies
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               soule
               bee
               subject
               to
               superiour
               powers
               ,
            
             
             shall
             every
             soule
             ,
             by
             this
             text
             ,
             be
             subject
             to
             none
             but
             the
             
               Roman
               Magistrate
            
             ?
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Writers
             argue
             ,
             that
             as
             many
             as
             have
             soules
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             Roman
             Clergy
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             ,
             by
             this
             text
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             lawes
             of
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             men
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             neither
             
             Clergy
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             nor
             others
             ,
             but
             are
             obliged
             by
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             and
             Tit.
             3.
             to
             give
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             to
             all
             lawfull
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               heathen
            
             and
             Christian
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             tribute
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             ,
             whereas
             Papists
             plead
             exemption
             to
             Churchmen
             ,
             and
             sure
             ,
             if
             no
             doing
             of
             evill
             be
             prohibited
             here
             ,
             and
             deserve
             the
             just
             vengeance
             of
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             
               only
               such
               which
               was
               prohibited
               by
               the
               Roman
               Laws
               and
               Edicts
               ,
            
             then
             must
             the
             Roman
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             be
             as
             perfect
             as
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Romans
             Laws
             must
             command
             ,
             reward
             and
             praise
             ,
             all
             good
             that
             the
             Ruler
             or
             any
             power
             ordained
             of
             God
             doth
             command
             ,
             this
             is
             most
             false
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             command
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             innocent
             British
             in
             this
             Island
             ,
             that
             never
             injured
             them
             ,
             but
             commanded
             to
             kill
             them
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             in
             their
             Laws
             command
             their
             under-Rulers
             ,
             Pilate
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             protect
             innocent
             Christians
             ,
             to
             justifie
             and
             absolve
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             to
             condemn
             and
             murther
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             gave
             all
             that
             was
             due
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             their
             Laws
             did
             not
             
               forbid
               all
               evill
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Judges
             and
             Ministers
             of
             God
             are
             to
             execute
             wrath
             against
             ,
             all
             murthering
             of
             innocent
             men
             in
             thousands
             ,
             and
             most
             unjust
             and
             bloody
             warres
             against
             Nations
             that
             never
             wronged
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             forbad
             not
             the
             spreading
             of
             errors
             and
             heresies
             against
             the
             Gospel
             that
             came
             to
             their
             eares
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             that
             they
             had
             no
             cloake
             for
             their
             sinne
             ,
             Joh.
             15.
             21
             ,
             22.
             for
             Paul
             brought
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             that
             the
             Roman
             Emperours
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             made
             Laws
             against
             spreading
             of
             heresie
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             a
             terror
             to
             those
             that
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             conversation
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             blamelessely
             ;
             and
             so
             these
             Emperours
             did
             not
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             doe
             ,
             nor
             would
             the
             Apostle
             undertake
             or
             be
             surety
             for
             Nero
             ,
             (
             the
             Objector
             undertakes
             for
             the
             text
             that
             in
             which
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             will
             not
             bear
             him
             out
             )
             that
             he
             shall
             give
             praise
             and
             reward
             for
             well-doing
             ,
             all
             the
             well-doing
             that
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             is
             to
             reward
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Magistrate
            
             did
             abhorre
             and
             persecute
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostle
             undertake
             those
             that
             doe
             well
             ,
             shall
             have
             praise
             from
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             hee
             doe
             as
             a
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             ,
             then
             cannot
             the
             text
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Roman
             Magistrate
             
             as
             he
             actually
             misgoverned
             and
             abused
             his
             power
             ,
             for
             then
             hee
             was
             a
             terrour
             to
             those
             that
             preached
             orthodox
             truths
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             dumbe
             Idols
             ,
             and
             by
             Lawes
             and
             Edicts
             ,
             honoured
             and
             rewarded
             
               heathen
               Priests
            
             that
             were
             not
             so
             good
             as
             
               Baals
               Chaplaines
            
             ,
             and
             doth
             Paul
             undertake
             ,
             if
             the
             Saints
             at
             Rome
             would
             turne
             Priests
             and
             servers
             of
             the
             Roman
             Gods
             ,
             that
             they
             
               should
               doe
               well
               ,
               and
               have
               praise
               from
               the
               Roman
               Magistrate
               ?
            
             for
             by
             the
             Roman
             Law
             ,
             the
             
               Roman
               Rulers
            
             were
             to
             reward
             and
             praise
             such
             as
             did
             well
             in
             this
             sense
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             doth
             Paul
             undertake
             they
             shall
             have
             praise
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             well
             according
             as
             the
             Roman
             Lawes
             speakes
             of
             well-doing
             ;
             for
             then
             Paul
             should
             undertake
             they
             should
             have
             praise
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Magistrate
            
             for
             that
             which
             is
             evill-doing
             ,
             which
             Paul
             would
             never
             undertake
             ,
             because
             killing
             of
             innocent
             men
             in
             unjust
             warres
             to
             conquer
             and
             inslave
             free
             States
             by
             the
             Roman
             Lawes
             was
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             praised
             and
             rewarded
             by
             their
             
               Laws
               as
               wel-doing
            
             .
             But
             this
             was
             to
             Paul
             ,
             and
             in
             it selfe
             evill-doing
             ,
             and
             robbery
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             to
             exhort
             to
             Romish
             ,
             and
             falsely
             so
             called
             ,
             well-doing
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XVIII
           .
           The
           place
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           1.
           2.
           for
           coercive
           power
           over
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           cleared
           .
        
         
           
             Argument
             XII
             .
          
           
             THat
             which
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             ,
             
             we
             may
             have
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             office
             to
             doe
             ,
             because
             prayers
             must
             be
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             grounded
             on
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             are
             to
             
               pray
               for
               Kings
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               ,
            
             that
             with
             the
             sword
             they
             would
             guard
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             from
             wolves
             ,
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             think
             
               they
               do
               God
               service
               when
               they
               kill
               us
               ,
            
             Joh.
             16.
             1.
             
               that
               we
               may
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             )
             
               lead
               a
               quiet
               &
               a
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               and
               honesty
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             a
             Magistrate
             procure
             a
             quiet
             and
             a
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             honesty
             as
             
               a
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             sword
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             with
             
             meer
             words
             of
             mouth
             ,
             onely
             exhort
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             
               the
               foxes
               not
               to
               destroy
               the
               vines
               ,
            
             and
             wolves
             not
             to
             slaughter
             〈◊〉
             sheep
             ,
             except
             he
             coerce
             false
             teachers
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             because
             upon
             the
             occasion
             that
             Micah
             and
             his
             mother
             made
             a
             molten
             image
             ,
             and
             an
             Ephod
             ,
             and
             imposed
             it
             on
             their
             house
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             Judg.
             17.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             v
             6.
             
             
               In
               those
               dayes
               there
               was
               no
               King
               in
               Israel
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
            
             hence
             it
             is
             cleare
             that
             we
             
               may
               lead
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             a
             naked
             permission
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             serve
             God
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             suffer
             no
             man
             to
             do
             theSaints
             violence
             ,
             but
             if
             wolves
             be
             permitted
             to
             teach
             what
             is
             right
             in
             their
             own
             erroneous
             conscience
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             no
             
               Magistrate
               to
               put
               them
               to
               shame
               ,
            
             Judg.
             18.
             7.
             and
             no
             King
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             then
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             concernes
             the
             first
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             marred
             ,
             and
             the
             intrinsecall
             end
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               peaceable
               life
               in
               all
               godlinesse
            
             ,
             is
             not
             attainable
             in
             an
             ordinary
             providence
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             help
             to
             say
             ,
             Paul
             commandeth
             prayers
             to
             be
             made
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             that
             were
             then
             heathen
             ,
             who
             being
             ignorant
             of
             Christ
             could
             conferre
             nothing
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             but
             meerly
             negatively
             ,
             that
             they
             persecute
             not
             the
             godly
             for
             their
             conscience
             ,
             nor
             permit
             others
             to
             persecute
             them
             ;
             
             for
             Paul
             will
             have
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             their
             conversion
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             become
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             doe
             more
             then
             negatively
             procure
             peace
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             as
             Magistrates
             now
             converted
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             praise
             and
             reward
             ,
             and
             promote
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             Judges
             ,
             men
             fearing
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             yea
             and
             fearing
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             describe
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             reward
             Christian
             well-doing
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             3.
             
             &
             therefore
             Christian
             Kings
             as
             Kings
             are
             to
             send
             such
             ,
             &
             to
             promote
             them
             to
             bear
             rule
             over
             the
             people
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               2.
               14.
               
               That
               so
               they
               may
               be
               〈…〉
               by
               the
               King
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evill
               doers
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               doe
               well
               .
            
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             that
             Paul
             will
             have
             us
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             to
             
               pray
               onely
               for
               heathen
               Kings
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               heathen
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Libertines
             suppose
             )
             that
             wee
             may
             have
             negatively
             peace
             under
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             excluded
             from
             all
             exercise
             of
             their
             Magistraticall
             office
             in
             ,
             or
             about
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             Paul
             commands
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             Kings
             and
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ;
             
             and
             it
             is
             cleare
             ,
             some
             in
             authority
             ,
             and
             divers
             in
             Neroes
             court
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             13.
             
             Phil.
             4.
             22.
             
             Nor
             is
             the
             prayer
             for
             Kings
             to
             be
             restricted
             to
             the
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             of
             that
             present
             age
             ,
             when
             Paul
             wrote
             that
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             Kings
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             beleeve
             and
             be
             saved
             (
             seeing
             God
             will
             have
             all
             men
             to
             be
             saved
             )
             that
             they
             may
             promote
             godlinesse
             in
             a
             politicke
             way
             by
             their
             sword
             .
             Hence
             those
             that
             have
             no
             more
             to
             doe
             to
             procure
             a
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             by
             their
             office
             ,
             then
             heathens
             and
             pagans
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             were
             not
             in
             such
             an
             office
             ,
             yea
             those
             who
             have
             far
             lesse
             interest
             in
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             did
             not
             beare
             the
             sword
             at
             all
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             sort
             be
             the
             object
             of
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             for
             the
             procuring
             of
             such
             a
             life
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             .
             But
             the
             latter
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             XIII
             .
          
           
             THat
             which
             is
             foretold
             to
             be
             a
             fruit
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             casting
             off
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             yoke
             ,
             
             must
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             praise-worthy
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             
               ten
               Kings
               who
               made
               war
               with
               the
               Lambe
               ,
            
             and
             agreed
             for
             a
             time
             to
             give
             their
             Kingdome
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             should
             now
             turne
             their
             swords
             ,
             against
             Babylon
             ,
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             whore
             ,
             for
             the
             Idolatrous
             worship
             and
             spirituall
             fornication
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             shall
             hate
             the
             whore
             as
             a
             whore
             ,
             and
             shall
             make
             her
             desolate
             and
             naked
             ,
             and
             shall
             eat
             her
             flesh
             ,
             and
             burne
             her
             with
             fire
             ,
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             
               ten
               Kings
            
             ,
             Rev.
             17
             ▪
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             therefore
             their
             turning
             of
             the
             sword
             against
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             whore
             of
             Rome
             for
             their
             whoredomes
             ,
             must
             be
             lawfull
             and
             praise-worthy
             ;
             the
             proposition
             is
             cleare
             :
             for
             if
             to
             joyne
             in
             warre
             with
             the
             whore
             against
             the
             Lambe
             and
             his
             followers
             was
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             devill
             ,
             in
             giving
             their
             power
             and
             kingdome
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             when
             God
             inclines
             their
             hearts
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             they
             joyne
             their
             power
             with
             the
             Lambe
             against
             the
             whore
             ,
             and
             destroy
             her
             ,
             and
             make
             her
             naked
             ,
             and
             desolate
             for
             her
             whoredomes
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             repentance
             of
             those
             Kings
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             repent
             and
             hate
             Babylon
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
             would
             not
             set
             downe
             their
             repentance
             in
             a
             worke
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             bloody
             persecution
             for
             consciences
             sake
             ,
             as
             Li●ertines
             define
             punishing
             Idolaters
             to
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             XIV
             .
          
           
             THat
             which
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             doe
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             impulsion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             sinfull
             neglect
             of
             the
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Christian
             Magistrate
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             the
             ordinary
             constant
             duty
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             especially
             when
             that
             turns
             away
             wrath
             from
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             is
             taken
             as
             acceptable
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             ordinary
             Magistrate
             had
             done
             it
             .
             But
             the
             extraordinary
             punishing
             of
             those
             that
             violate
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             pervert
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             such
             ,
             ergo
             ,
             to
             punish
             such
             as
             violate
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             pervert
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             ordinary
             constant
             duty
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             The
             proposition
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             extraordinary
             acts
             necessary
             to
             bee
             done
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             ordinary
             acts
             ,
             as
             in
             morall
             acts
             acceptable
             to
             God
             is
             cleare
             ;
             when
             the
             under-Rulers
             doe
             not
             their
             duty
             ,
             Phineas
             is
             praised
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             a
             Priest
             ,
             not
             a
             Judge
             ,
             slew
             Zimri
             and
             Cosbey
             ,
             and
             Phineas
             did
             acceptable
             service
             to
             God
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             Num.
             25.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             Elias
             in
             his
             zeale
             killed
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             ,
             when
             Achab
             the
             ordinary
             Magistrate
             sinfully
             neglected
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             now
             being
             no
             Judge
             ,
             killed
             
               Agag
               ,
               ●●go
            
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             duty
             of
             Saul
             as
             the
             ordinary
             Magistrate
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             it
             is
             cleare
             the
             ordinary
             officers
             and
             porters
             should
             violently
             have
             casten
             out
             the
             buyers
             and
             sellers
             ,
             and
             tables
             of
             money
             changers
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             doth
             it
             i●
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             zeale
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             that
             moved
             him
             ,
             
               Ps
               .
               69.
               9.
               
               Job
               .
            
             2.
             
             So
             Armanias
             and
             Sapheira
             lyed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &
             defrauded
             the
             Church
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             goods
             ,
             therefore
             Peter
             struck
             them
             dead
             ,
             then
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             inflicted
             bodily
             punishment
             upon
             Annanias
             and
             Saphira
             ;
             so
             Paul
             strikes
             Eli●●●
             with
             blindnesse
             for
             attempting
             to
             pervert
             the
             faith
             of
             
               Sergius
               Paulus
               ,
               ergo
            
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             to
             procure
             
             a
             quiet
             life
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             should
             have
             punished
             Elimas
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             evident
             in
             acts
             of
             justice
             and
             sinfull
             omissions
             of
             men
             in
             ordinary
             places
             ;
             nor
             were
             these
             acts
             extraordinary
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             (
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             )
             but
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             efficient
             and
             manner
             of
             doing
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             required
             an
             extraordinary
             impulsion
             in
             the
             doer
             ,
             which
             in
             others
             in
             place
             ,
             should
             be
             ordinary
             ;
             for
             acts
             extraordinary
             in
             the
             manner
             and
             exigence
             of
             providence
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             ordinary
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             sinne
             against
             a
             set
             command
             ,
             if
             David
             and
             his
             followers
             ,
             had
             refused
             to
             eat
             the
             Shew-bread
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             made
             it
             lawfull
             to
             none
             to
             eat
             it
             but
             Priests
             ,
             they
             had
             sinned
             against
             Commandements
             of
             mercy
             ,
             injoyned
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             nor
             was
             that
             an
             extraordinary
             rule
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
            
             ;
             when
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             spirituall
             societies
             ,
             requires
             that
             the
             godly
             Magistrate
             drive
             away
             the
             Wolves
             and
             Lions
             from
             the
             flocke
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             a
             positive
             command
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XIX
           .
           Exemption
           of
           false
           Prophets
           from
           coer●ive
           power
           ,
           is
           not
           Christian
           liberty
           .
        
         
           
             Argument
             XV.
             
          
           
             THat
             doctrine
             is
             not
             to
             be
             held
             which
             maketh
             that
             a
             part
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             
             which
             the
             word
             of
             God
             maketh
             no
             part
             at
             all
             thereof
             :
             For
             1.
             
             If
             there
             be
             no
             bodily
             punishment
             to
             be
             inflicted
             on
             false
             teachers
             and
             blasphemers
             ,
             then
             must
             Christ
             by
             his
             blood
             repeal●
             all
             those
             Law●●
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             but
             the
             Scripture
             shewes
             us
             all
             our
             parts
             of
             Christian
             liberty
             in
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Tit●●
               .
               14.
               
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
               1
               
               Thess
               .
               1.
               10.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               13.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               4.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               13.
               
               Act
               26.
               18.
               
               Rom.
               6.
               14.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               28
               
               Ps
               .
               119.
               71.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
               54
               
               ▪
               55
               ,
               56
               ,
               57.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               1.
               
               Job
               .
               4.
               18.
               
               Act.
               15.
               10.
               11.
               
               Heb.
               4.
               14.
               16.
               
               Heb.
            
             10.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               Col.
               2.
               15
               ,
               16.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3.
               13.
               17.
               
               1●
               .
               〈…〉
               .
               Rom.
               14.
               4.
               
               Act.
               4.
               9.
               
               Act.
               5.
               29.
               1
               
               Cor.
               7.
               23.
               
               Math.
            
             23
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
             Maith
             .
             15.
             9.
             and
             elsewhere
             ▪
             in
             all
             which
             places
             nothing
             〈◊〉
             hinted
             of
             the
             false
             teachers
             patent
             under
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             eternall
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             ,
             though
             he
             destroy
             millions
             of
             soules
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             the
             common
             place
             of
             subjection
             due
             to
             Kings
             and
             governours
             sent
             by
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             is
             han●led
             ,
             &c.
             freedome
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             consequently
             freedome
             to
             heresies
             ,
             and
             teaching
             and
             spreading
             of
             false
             doctrines
             that
             eat
             as
             a
             gangreen
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             lesse
             a
             worke
             of
             the
             flesh
             then
             adultery
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             witchcrafts
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             19.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             ●●
             judged
             false
             ,
             
               liberty
               for
               a
               cloake
               of
               maliciousnesse
               ,
            
             as
             if
             Christi●ns
             were
             so
             made
             free
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             subjects
             were
             loosed
             from
             subjection
             to
             Kings
             ,
             and
             servants
             from
             being
             buffeted
             for
             ill-doing
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             16.
             if
             some
             ill-doers
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             soule-murtherers
             be
             freed
             from
             punishment
             due
             to
             ill-doers
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             and
             that
             by
             a
             writ
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             theeves
             ,
             robbers
             ,
             murtherers
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             which
             be
             innocent
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             false
             teachers
             and
             grievous
             wolves
             ,
             may
             claim
             the
             same
             liberty
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             for
             why
             should
             freedome
             to
             one
             sinne
             ,
             and
             with
             immunity
             from
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             bee
             fathered
             on
             a
             charter
             sealed
             with
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             and
             not
             freedome
             to
             all
             sinnes
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             end
             of
             Christs
             redemption
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             use
             our
             freedome
             for
             no
             licence
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             as
             bought
             from
             bondage
             to
             sinne
             .
             If
             the
             conscience
             be
             immediately
             now
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             subject
             to
             God
             onely
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             Commandments
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             Church-Magistrates
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             command
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             notwithstanding
             of
             that
             ,
             yet
             the
             practicall
             conscience
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             the
             principall
             of
             all
             the
             morall
             actions
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             life
             ,
             chastity
             ,
             goods
             ,
             name
             ,
             and
             good
             report
             of
             our
             neighbour
             ,
             must
             be
             forced
             ,
             if
             subject
             to
             the
             lawfull
             commands
             of
             superiours
             ,
             all
             men
             may
             doe
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             destroy
             ,
             and
             kill
             ,
             and
             steale
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             blaspheme
             and
             seduce
             soules
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrate
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             them
             ,
             let
             Anabaptists
             deny
             to
             pay
             tithes
             ,
             or
             to
             pay
             souldiers
             for
             warres
             ,
             kill
             innocent
             men
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             immediate
             
             raptures
             ,
             
             rob
             ,
             and
             steale
             ,
             because
             the
             just
             shall
             inherit
             the
             earth
             ,
             deny
             and
             belye
             Christ
             and
             Religion
             before
             men
             ,
             as
             Familists
             now
             teach
             ,
             for
             Libertines
             must
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             Christ
             hath
             freed
             a
             speculative
             conscience
             ,
             as
             touching
             all
             acts
             of
             the
             first
             Table
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             his
             Jedbrugh-slaves
             ,
             but
             hath
             left
             as
             innocent
             a
             conscience
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             practicall
             conscience
             as
             concerning
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             free
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             under
             the
             compulsion
             and
             bondage
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             ha●●
             not
             taken
             in
             all
             consciences
             in
             the
             same
             charter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Argument
             XVI
             .
          
           
             CHrist
             hath
             left
             the
             consciences
             of
             false
             teachers
             and
             hereticks
             under
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             of
             admonitions
             ,
             rebukes
             ,
             
             excommunication
             ,
             so
             as
             those
             that
             hold
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Balaam
             and
             Jez●bel
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             call
             themselves
             Apostles
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             grievous
             wolves
             must
             not
             be
             suffered
             ,
             Rev.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             v.
             20.
             
             
               Tit.
               1.
               13.
               
               Matth.
            
             18.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Act.
             20.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             these
             doe
             no
             more
             act
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             by
             way
             of
             teaching
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             ,
             then
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             as
             compulsory
             as
             the
             sword
             for
             this
             threatning
             (
             
               if
               yet
               still
               pervert
               the
               right
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               teach
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               must
               yee
               be
               casten
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               delivered
               to
               Sathan
               ,
               branded
               and
               shamed
               as
               ravening
               wolves
               ,
               soxes
               ,
               wasting
               the
               stocks
               and
               the
               vineyard
            
             )
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             doth
             as
             much
             in
             way
             of
             compelling
             ,
             as
             the
             weapon
             of
             iron
             and
             steele
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             hereticks
             are
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             compelled
             then
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             (
             though
             Libertines
             most
             ignorantly
             talke
             of
             compelling
             of
             consciences
             and
             forcing
             of
             men
             to
             opinion●
             )
             for
             we
             are
             to
             reject
             and
             avoid
             the
             company
             of
             heretickes
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             to
             shame
             and
             reproach
             ,
             not
             to
             eat
             with
             an
             Idolater
             ,
             nor
             to
             lodge
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             
               him
               that
               brings
               another
               Gospel
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               
               Rom.
               16.
               17.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               1.
               
               Cor
            
             5.
             11.
             12.
             because
             of
             the
             publicke
             scandalls
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             soules
             of
             others
             are
             infected
             ,
             and
             their
             faith
             〈◊〉
             What
             soever
             maketh
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             be
             ●vill-spoke●●
             〈◊〉
             and
             all
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             which
             
               bring
               swift
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
             which
             men
             
               make
               merchandise
               of
               soules
            
             ,
             these
             we
             are
             charged
             to
             avoid
             ,
             and
             these
             the
             whole
             Church
             should
             censure
             ,
             and
             should
             far
             more
             avoid
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XX.
           The
           parable
           of
           the
           Wheat
           and
           the
           Tares
           ,
           discussed
           and
           cleared
           .
        
         
           NOw
           for
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           Tares
           and
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           
           Matth.
           13.
           
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Apologie
           of
           the
           
             Belgicke
             Arminians
          
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             is
             not
             meant
             directly
             of
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           The
           scope
           of
           the
           parable
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           office
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           in
           punishing
           or
           not
           punishing
           hereticks
           ,
           but
           tendeth
           to
           moderate
           the
           too
           forward
           zeale
           of
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           
           and
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           that
           are
           inclined
           to
           murmure
           at
           providence
           that
           suffers
           wicked
           men
           to
           flourish
           and
           live
           with
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           cut
           off
           before
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           godly
           complaine
           and
           stumble
           at
           this
           dispensation
           ,
           
             Job
             21.
             
             Jer.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Psal
             .
          
           73.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           &c.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Christ
           forbids
           not
           simply
           to
           plucke
           up
           the
           tares
           ,
           but
           onely
           
             secundum
             quid
          
           ,
           in
           a
           case
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           danger
           to
           plucke
           up
           the
           wheat
           with
           the
           tares
           ,
           as
           in
           punishing
           a
           multitude
           or
           a
           whole
           society
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Christ
           expounding
           the
           Parable
           ,
           passeth
           that
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
             best
             while
             ye
             plucke
             up
             the
             tares
             ,
             yee
             plucke
             up
             the
             wheat
             also
             ,
          
           and
           that
           part
           of
           the
           parable
           that
           Christ
           expoundeth
           not
           ,
           when
           he
           expoundeth
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           must
           belong
           nothing
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           parable
           ;
           and
           we
           can
           conclude
           solidly
           no
           controverted
           point
           from
           every
           limbe
           ,
           joynt
           ,
           or
           wing
           of
           a
           parable
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           Christs
           scope
           to
           shew
           that
           Magistrates
           should
           punish
           none
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           cutting
           off
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           with
           them
           ,
           
             for
             the
             words
             may
             beare
          
           (
           saith
           
             Calvin
             )
             then
             ,
             that
             all
             punishments
             and
             censures
             ,
             both
             Civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticke
             rebukes
             ,
             and
             excommunication
             ,
             should
             cease
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           so
           also
           saith
           Bullinger
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           if
           the
           danger
           of
           erring
           in
           taking
           wheat
           for
           tares
           ,
           or
           punishing
           the
           good
           and
           innocent
           ,
           in
           place
           of
           
           the
           guilty
           ,
           
           should
           hinder
           Rulers
           to
           punish
           such
           as
           are
           hardly
           knowne
           to
           be
           guilty
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           so
           much
           as
           rebuke
           one
           another
           ,
           til
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           danger
           in
           sinning
           ,
           if
           we
           rebuk
           an
           innocent
           man
           in
           liew
           of
           a
           guilty
           mā
           or
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           kil
           an
           innocent
           man
           inplace
           of
           a
           Murtherer
           ,
           for
           the
           danger
           in
           sinning
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           is
           as
           good
           ground
           of
           abstaining
           from
           a
           duty
           ,
           as
           in
           sining
           in
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           therfore
           this
           new
           poynt
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           punish
           no
           false
           Prophets
           or
           Seducers
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           al
           grow
           til
           the
           day
           of
           judgment
           ,
           for
           fear
           that
           he
           punish
           or
           put
           to
           death
           a
           faithfull
           teacher
           in
           liew
           of
           a
           false
           seducer
           ,
           as
           Luther
           following
           some
           of
           the
           fathers
           teacheth
           ,
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           in
           this
           text
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           truth
           contained
           in
           al
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           openly
           false
           ,
           for
           then
           should
           wee
           not
           avoyd
           and
           turne
           away
           from
           Idolaters
           and
           Hereticks
           contrary
           to
           1
           Cor.
           ●
           .
           11.
           
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             Rom.
          
           16.
           17.
           
           But
           live
           and
           converse
           with
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           take
           some
           to
           bee
           Hereticks
           who
           are
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           sounde
           in
           the
           faith
           then
           our selves
           shew
           me
           a
           warrant
           for
           such
           an
           untruth
           ,
           that
           wee
           are
           to
           doe
           no
           duties
           till
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           sinfull
           miscarriages
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           doing
           them
           .
        
         
           3
           By
           the
           tares
           ,
           Christ
           understands
           all
           the
           children
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           ver
           .
           38.
           and
           those
           are
           the
           tares
           gathered
           and
           burnt
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             40.
             all
             things
             that
             offend
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             doe
             iniquity
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           41.
           
           
             That
             shall
             be
             casten
             into
             a
             furnace
             of
             fire
             ,
             where
             there
             shal
             be
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
           42.
           and
           they
           are
           such
           as
           are
           opposed
           to
           the
           
             righteous
             ,
             who
             shall
             shine
             〈◊〉
             the
             sunne
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             their
             Father
             .
          
           Now
           1.
           
           The
           righteous
           that
           shall
           shine
           in
           heaven
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           sonnd
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           only
           opposed
           to
           hereticks
           ,
           except
           we
           say
           none
           shall
           be
           casten
           in
           the
           furnace
           but
           hereticks
           .
           2.
           
           Hereticks
           are
           innocent
           men
           (
           say
           Libertines
           )
           and
           not
           doers
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           as
           the
           ●ares
           are
           called
           ,
           v.
           41.
           3.
           
           Nor
           are
           hereticks
           the
           
             only
             children
             of
             the
             devill
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           38.
           
           And
           the
           ill
           seede
           sowne
           by
           the
           envious
           man
           ;
           and
           the
           onely
           seede
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           if
           the
           field
           bee
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           wee
           would
           beleeve
           Libertines
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           exponed
           by
           one
           Saviour
           to
           be
           
             the
             world
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           38.
           
           Yet
           the
           false
           teachers
           would
           be
           but
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           ignorants
           ,
           the
           Atheists
           ,
           the
           murtherers
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           so
           not
           able
           to
           come
           up
           to
           compleate
           the
           visible
           Church
           as
           a
           company
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           hereticks
           and
           true
           teachers
           ,
           for
           these
           would
           not
           make
           the
           quarter
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           makes
           all
           the
           Church
           of
           
             wheate
             and
             tares
          
           .
        
         
           4
           Since
           the
           tares
           are
           all
           that
           worke
           iniquity
           ,
           it
           shall
           follow
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           by
           expresse
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           suffer
           
             all
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             worke
             iniquity
             ,
          
           all
           adulterers
           ,
           sorcerers
           ,
           paricides
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           perjured
           persons
           ,
           traytors
           ,
           robbers
           ,
           theeves
           ,
           and
           all
           evill
           doers
           punishable
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           for
           sure
           all
           these
           as
           wel
           as
           hereticks
           ,
           
             are
             such
             as
             offend
             and
             work
             in
             iniquity
             in
             this
             Kingdom
          
           )
           to
           grow
           and
           live
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           sure
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           goe
           hunt
           Goats
           and
           hang
           up
           his
           sword
           .
        
         
           5
           If
           we
           sift
           every
           graine
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           makes
           a
           doubt
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             I
             draw
             the
             sword
             against
             bloody
             men
             and
             traytors
             ?
          
           And
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Church
           ,
           
             shal
             we
             cast
             out
             the
             leaven
             that
             leaveneth
             the
             whole
             lumpe
             ?
          
           and
           how
           carnall
           must
           they
           imagine
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           ,
           
           who
           first
           went
           on
           a
           way
           of
           forcing
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           converting
           men
           by
           the
           bloody
           sword
           ,
           &
           rooted
           out
           wheate
           &
           tares
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           now
           is
           become
           a
           little
           more
           just
           and
           meek
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           the
           consciences
           of
           none
           to
           bee
           forced
           ,
           but
           all
           to
           grow
           to
           harvest
           ?
           Whereas
           the
           Rulers
           and
           Pastors
           make
           no
           such
           question
           ;
           but
           the
           godly
           wonder
           at
           a
           providence
           in
           God
           ,
           not
           in
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           good
           and
           il
           should
           grow
           together
           .
           But
           God
           rebukes
           mens
           carnall
           ●eale
           that
           murmure
           at
           his
           longanimity
           ,
           that
           he
           throwes
           not
           all
           the
           wicked
           in
           hell
           fire
           ,
           long
           before
           the
           harvest
           ,
           and
           burns
           not
           chaffe
           ere
           ever
           it
           grow
           to
           blade
           ;
           and
           makes
           not
           harvest
           ,
           ere
           summer
           be
           well
           begun
           .
        
         
           6
           The
           danger
           that
           Libertines
           phancy
           to
           be
           in
           killing
           Hereticks
           ,
           is
           the
           taking
           them
           away
           being
           elect
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           converted
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           strong
           against
           divine
           providence
           ,
           that
           appoints
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           kill
           the
           murtherer
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           not
           considering
           whether
           he
           be
           converted
           ye●
           or
           not
           ,
           to
           doe
           justice
           is
           the
           Magistrates
           duty
           ,
           election
           and
           reprobation
           ,
           are
           secrets
           that
           belong
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
         
           
             Nor
             doth
          
           Min●●
           Celsus
           
             promo●●
             their
             cause
             by
             saying
             ,
             the
             tares
          
           must
           signifie
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           f●rmer
           parable
           ▪
           an
           which
           this
           depends
           ,
           the
           seed
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           was
           sent
           in
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           1.
           to
           tell
           us
           all
           things
           ,
           John
           4.
           
           2●
           .
           a
           guide
           and
           leader
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           councellor
           ,
           Esay
           9.
           6.
           in
           whom
           are
           hid
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisdom
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           3.
           
           Christ
           was
           no
           law-giver
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           speaketh
           of
           the
           conversations
           of
           men
           and
           their
           manners
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           from
           his
           cheif
           office
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           then
           ill
           seed
           must
           be
           bad
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           Reduce
           this
           to
           an
           argument
           and
           it
           shall
           runne
           madde
           .
           1.
           
           What
           the
           seed
           signifies
           in
           the
           former
           parable
           ,
           that
           it
           signifies
           here
           .
           I
           deny
           the
           proposition
           ,
           the
           scopes
           of
           the
           parable
           are
           different
           .
           In
           the
           former
           the
           ground
           is
           the
           heart
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           here
           the
           Ground
           is
           the
           World.
           2.
           
           In
           the
           former
           ,
           Christ
           expones
           the
           seede
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           :
           Here
           hee
           expones
           it
           to
           bee
           the
           
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           .
           3.
           
           In
           the
           former
           there
           are
           not
           two
           seedes
           ,
           good
           and
           ill
           ,
           and
           two
           births
           ,
           but
           rather
           foure
           ,
           the
           wayside-men
           ,
           the
           thorny-men
           ,
           the
           rocky-men
           ,
           the
           good
           and
           fruiteful-hearers
           ,
           and
           here
           there
           be
           but
           two
           seeds
           ,
           the
           seed
           of
           wheate
           and
           of
           tares
           .
           4.
           
           The
           scope
           of
           the
           former
           is
           to
           show
           who
           heare
           fruitfully
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           not
           ,
           this
           hath
           no
           such
           scope
           ,
           but
           to
           compose
           our
           rashnesse
           in
           quarrelling
           with
           God
           that
           he
           suffers
           the
           wicked
           to
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           soyle
           ,
           hedge
           ,
           sunne
           ,
           raine
           ,
           dew
           ,
           with
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           untill
           harvest
           .
        
         
           2
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             which
             was
             Christs
             principall
             worke
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             meant
             here
             by
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             wheate
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           false
           proposition
           ,
           and
           a
           connexion
           of
           hay
           and
           sand
           .
           2.
           
           Christ
           came
           to
           save
           the
           lost
           ,
           to
           give
           his
           life
           a
           ransome
           for
           many
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           by
           this
           argument
           the
           good
           seed
           should
           hold
           forth
           the
           redeemed
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           The
           assumption
           is
           false
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             came
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           as
           principally
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           ,
           to
           offer
           himself
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           give
           his
           life
           for
           his
           sheep
           ,
           and
           goates
           must
           rather
           be
           meant
           by
           Wheat
           and
           Tares
           then
           any
           other
           thing
           .
        
         
           3
           By
           this
           argument
           Christ
           should
           propons
           no
           Parables
           ,
           but
           all
           must
           aime
           at
           good
           seed
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           what
           say
           we
           then
           of
           the
           parable
           
             of
             the
             five
             Talents
             ?
             The
             theefe
             in
             the
             night
             ?
          
           
           Of
           the
           letting
           out
           of
           the
           Vineyard
           to
           those
           that
           killed
           the
           serv●●ts
           ,
           and
           the
           heire
           ,
           and
           brought
           forth
           ill
           fruite
           ?
           And
           many
           other
           parables
           respecting
           our
           Christian
           conversation
           ,
           and
           sober
           and
           vigilant
           walking
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           though
           that
           bee
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           Christian
           walking
           .
        
         
           
             And
             (
             saith
             he
          
           )
           by
           our
           sense
           ,
           if
           the
           tares
           signifie
           all
           wicked
           men
           ,
           then
           must
           all
           robbers
           and
           murtherers
           escape
           the
           bands
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           bids
           ,
           let
           them
           grow
           till
           the
           harvest
           ,
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           Then
           must
           no
           blasphemer
           ,
           not
           a
           Julian
           ,
           nor
           any
           that
           should
           teach
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           ●ee
           rooted
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           for
           we
           say
           pulling
           up
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           be
           meant
           precizely
           of
           killing
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           any
           punishing
           .
        
         
           2
           That
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             grow
             till
             the
             Harvest
             ,
          
           (
           say
           we
           )
           is
           neither
           a
           charge
           nor
           a
           command
           given
           to
           Magistrate
           or
           Church
           ,
           touching
           censures
           to
           bee
           inflicted
           by
           men
           :
           For
           Christ
           expones
           no
           where
           ,
           
             let
             them
             grow
          
           ,
           to
           any
           such
           meaning
           ,
           Libertines
           yeeld
           that
           sense
           ,
           and
           Calvin
           undeniably
           inferres
           by
           this
           all
           censures
           of
           Magistrate
           or
           Pastors
           are
           cut
           off
           and
           casten
           over
           till
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           both
           the
           word
           in
           rebuking
           or
           excommunicating
           ,
           and
           so
           Ecclesiasticall
           plucking
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           must
           go
           and
           sleepe
           :
           but
           the
           sense
           of
           
             [
             let
             them
             grow
          
           ]
           is
           ,
           
             Why
             doe
             ye
             quarrell
             at
             the
             wisdome
             and
             providence
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             that
             he
             suffers
             the
             children
             of
             the
             devill
             to
             flourish
             ?
          
           and
           whereas
           the
           servants
           say
           ,
           28.
           
             wilt
             thou
             then
             that
             we
             go
             and
             ●ather
             them
             up
             ?
          
           It
           is
           a
           parable
           ,
           and
           this
           part
           not
           being
           exponed
           can
           yeeld
           no
           new
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           can
           be
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Lord
             give
             us
             a
             providence
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             not
             to
             leave
             one
             son
             of
             that
             wicked
             one
             in
             the
             earth
             (
             &
             we
             shal
             make
             a
             clean
             field
             to
             our
             Lord
             )
             rather
             then
             suffer
             them
             thus
             to
             suffocate
             and
             corrupt
             the
             wheat
             .
          
           The
           Lords
           answer
           is
           ,
           
             I
             have
             ordained
             rather
             then
             such
             a
             providence
             be
             committed
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             ●ares
             should
             grow
             till
             harvest
          
           ;
           though
           the
           Lord
           have
           appointed
           a
           way
           how
           to
           purge
           leaven
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
             Mat.
          
           1●
           .
           15
           ,
           16.
           and
           how
           evill
           doers
           shal
           be
           ●ut
           off
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           though
           not
           in
           so
           strict
           and
           accurate
           a
           way
           as
           we
           dreame
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           have
           one
           thistle
           in
           our
           Lords
           field
           .
           Yea
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           one
           sin
           to
           be
           in
           the
           world
           (
           as
           wee
           dreame
           )
           if
           we
           could
           hinder
           it
           ,
           though
           God
           seeth
           a
           
           permitting
           providence
           to
           be
           more
           glorious
           .
        
         
           
             But
             (
             saith
          
           Celsus
           )
           if
           the
           Lord
           understand
           by
           tares
           ,
           
           thefts
           ,
           adulteries
           ,
           robberies
           ,
           extortion
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           used
           the
           metaphor
           of
           tares
           ,
           but
           of
           briars
           ,
           thornes
           ,
           nettles
           ,
           hemlocks
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           th●●
           are
           easily
           discerned
           from
           wheat
           whereas
           tares
           are
           like
           wheat
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Wee
           will
           not
           take
           on
           us
           to
           teach
           our
           Saviour
           to
           speake
           ,
           we
           answer
           ,
           The
           Lord
           understands
           ,
           whatever
           wickednesse
           cannot
           be
           punished
           without
           ●●rt
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           that
           hereticks
           and
           Idolaters
           may
           be
           knowne
           by
           ordinary
           Christians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           robbers
           and
           theeves
           ,
           by
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           teacheth
           when
           he
           hiddeth
           us
           not
           eat
           with
           them
           ,
           
           but
           reject
           and
           avoid
           them
           ,
           and
           judge
           them
           accursed
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           1
           
           Cor.
           5.
           11.
           and
           forbiddeth
           us
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           our
           house
           ,
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             2
             
             Jo●
             .
          
           10.
           
           Now
           if
           they
           cannot
           bee
           discerned
           ,
           he
           should
           bid
           us
           eat
           ,
           converse
           with
           them
           ▪
           lodge
           them
           ▪
           blesse
           them
           ,
           till
           the
           harvest
           come
           ▪
           and
           also
           theeves
           and
           robbers
           are
           as
           undiscernable
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           theeves
           ,
           so
           are
           murtherers
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           plotters
           of
           treason
           ;
           for
           all
           these
           have
           such
           shifts
           and
           coverings
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           hard
           for
           the
           Judge
           to
           plucke
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           as
           hard
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           know
           who
           are
           heretickes
           :
           now
           heresie
           is
           knowne
           to
           be
           a
           worke
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           witchcraft
           ,
           but
           to
           finde
           out
           who
           is
           the
           hereticke
           and
           what
           is
           heresie
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           supposeth
           it
           to
           be
           feazeable
           ,
           else
           he
           could
           not
           bid
           us
           avoid
           them
           ,
           and
           judge
           them
           accursed
           ,
           but
           by
           this
           exposition
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           danger
           ,
           that
           we
           judge
           them
           ▪
           accursed
           whom
           God
           hath
           blessed
           ,
           private
           Christians
           should
           no
           more
           judge
           them
           cursed
           the●
           publicke
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           both
           should
           lodge
           them
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           in
           the
           state
           ,
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           blesse
           them
           till
           the
           harvest
           .
           Yea
           and
           
             Minus
             Celsus
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Libertines
           speake
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           so
           why
           shall
           ye
           judge
           a
           false
           teacher
           ,
           and
           a
           hereticke
           to
           be
           accursed
           ▪
           should
           you
           reject
           and
           avoid
           him
           ,
           and
           deny
           him
           lodging
           ▪
           for
           he
           is
           not
           a
           thiefe
           ,
           a
           robber
           ,
           or
           a
           murtherer
           ▪
           nor
           sinnes
           he
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           nor
           is
           he
           seduced
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           yea
           he
           is
           innocent
           and
           godly
           ,
           and
           so
           pious
           ,
           that
           ere
           he
           sinne
           against
           the
           word
           and
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           be
           forsaken
           cast
           out
           of
           our
           houses
           ▪
           and
           so
           not
           to
           be
           rebuked
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Tit.
           ●
           .
           13.
           
        
         
         
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           Celsus
           ,
           
           by
           plucking
           up
           must
           be
           meant
           killing
           as
           an
           her
           be
           withers
           ,
           when
           plucked
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ,
           but
           when
           one
           is
           excommunicated
           ,
           bee
           dyes
           not
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Plucking
           up
           is
           a
           metaphor
           ,
           and
           when
           an
           hereticke
           is
           pulled
           out
           of
           the
           gates
           and
           courts
           of
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ▪
           and
           casten
           out
           of
           the
           society
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           cursed
           by
           them
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           8.
           and
           they
           pray
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           faith
           avoid
           him
           ,
           and
           ●●l
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           hee
           must
           Ecclesiastically
           dye
           and
           wither
           (
           if
           Gods
           ordinance
           be
           not
           blessed
           to
           recover
           him
           )
           and
           plucking
           up
           is
           as
           well
           a
           removing
           of
           him
           out
           of
           that
           condition
           and
           place
           ,
           as
           any
           other
           thing
           .
        
         
           
             By
             the
          
           field
           ,
           
           Christ
           
             understands
             the
             world
          
           .
           Celsus
           saith
           ,
           the
           whole
           is
           put
           for
           the
           part
           ,
           the
           world
           in
           which
           that
           seed
           of
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           sowne
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospel
           is
           but
           heard
           in
           a
           small
           part
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           when
           did
           Christ
           sow
           the
           good
           seed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           first
           ?
           happily
           when
           Christ
           himselfe
           first
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           :
           or
           rather
           when
           the
           old
           impostor
           Sathan
           first
           dece●●ed
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           but
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           the
           Serpent
           did
           not
           immediately
           after
           ●ow
           tares
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           long
           agoe
           sowne
           ,
           and
           the
           ●eed
           was
           then
           growne
           into
           range
           growing
           corne
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           need
           of
           his
           ●owing
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           further
           manuring
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           seed
           is
           sowne
           ,
           with
           every
           new
           act
           of
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           so
           this
           parable
           cannot
           agree
           to
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           draw-net
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           be
           both
           good
           and
           ill
           fish
           ;
           now
           good
           and
           ill
           fish
           had
           their
           first
           breeding
           in
           the
           water
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           :
           not
           agreeth
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           with
           the
           parable
           of
           wheat
           and
           cha●●e
           ,
           which
           hath
           ever
           been
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           whereas
           the
           tares
           are
           sowne
           upon
           a
           new
           occasion
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           There
           be
           nothing
           here
           but
           vain
           and
           forced
           conjectures
           ,
           Christ
           expounds
           the
           wheat
           of
           the
           children
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           Celsus
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Christ
           makes
           the
           field
           the
           
             world
             Celsus
          
           makes
           the
           field
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           fancied
           these
           dreames
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           exposition
           ,
           he
           goes
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           was
           first
           preached
           ;
           which
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           text
           ;
           for
           when
           God
           made
           men
           good
           ,
           Sathan
           came
           and
           sowed
           tares
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           men
           ,
           and
           turned
           them
           into
           Apostates
           from
           God.
           And
           ever
           ,
           since
           the
           beginning
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           a
           mixture
           of
           cha●●e
           and
           corne
           ,
           fishes
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           
           and
           children
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           must
           let
           both
           grow
           till
           harvest
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           stumble
           nor
           murmure
           at
           God
           ,
           but
           submit
           to
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           this
           mixture
           till
           the
           last
           separation
           of
           men
           for
           heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           barne
           of
           the
           great
           husbandman
           ,
           for
           hell
           and
           the
           furnace
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           things
           that
           offend
           are
           casten
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           For
           the
           time
           of
           sowing
           wheat
           and
           tares
           ,
           it
           hath
           beene
           from
           the
           beginning
           since
           there
           was
           a
           field
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           parable
           that
           speakes
           of
           sowing
           wheat
           ,
           and
           the
           envious
           mans
           sowing
           of
           tares
           immediately
           after
           ,
           is
           but
           borrowed
           from
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           sleeping
           of
           a
           husbandman
           ,
           which
           may
           as
           soone
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           
             that
             watcheth
             over
             Israel
             doth
             both
             slumber
             and
             sleep
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           sowing
           of
           tares
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Sathan
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           without
           the
           foreknowledge
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           and
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           husbandman
           is
           ignorant
           of
           his
           enemies
           sowing
           of
           tares
           in
           his
           field
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           a
           deep
           sleep
           as
           it
           may
           (
           if
           all
           the
           joynts
           of
           the
           text
           be
           thus
           squeezed
           to
           blood
           )
           it
           can
           prove
           that
           hereticks
           are
           to
           be
           tollerated
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           tares
           are
           sowne
           ,
           
             when
             the
             husbandman
             sleeps
          
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           Sathan
           sowes
           wicked
           men
           and
           corrupteth
           them
           ,
           beside
           and
           against
           the
           decree
           and
           irresistible
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           does
           the
           text
           beare
           that
           with
           every
           new
           sowing
           of
           wheat
           ,
           there
           goeth
           the
           immediate
           sowing
           of
           heresies
           and
           tares
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           may
           have
           a
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           no
           ground
           from
           this
           text
           ,
           and
           Celsus
           shall
           never
           prove
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           Libertine
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Celsus
           ,
           If
           long
           agoe
           the
           City
           into
           which
           a
           false
           Prophet
           fled
           was
           to
           be
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ,
           cattle
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           if
           Angels
           killed
           many
           thousands
           at
           once
           ,
           why
           doth
           not
           God
           by
           Angels
           now
           kill
           many
           ,
           and
           destroy
           them
           ,
           City
           and
           cattle
           ?
           and
           if
           sinnes
           under
           the
           Gospel
           be
           more
           hainous
           ,
           and
           God
           not
           a
           whit
           meeker
           to
           sinners
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           grow
           ,
           as
           the
           sins
           grow
           more
           hainous
           ,
           why
           ?
           then
           as
           false
           Prophets
           were
           but
           stoned
           of
           old
           ,
           Papists
           and
           others
           doe
           ,
           well
           to
           burne
           them
           quicke
           with
           a
           slow
           fire
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           light
           and
           grace
           we
           have
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           more
           ●ainous
           the
           sinne
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           must
           be
           more
           then
           death
           now
           ,
           else
           Christs
           death
           hath
           made
           God
           milder
           ,
           not
           to
           men
           ,
           but
           more
           severe
           ,
           and
           only
           meeker
           toward
           the
           walls
           of
           the
           Towne
           ;
           the
           cattle
           ,
           the
           spoyle
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           If
           a
           Becold
           flye
           to
           Munster
           ,
           and
           gather
           a
           number
           of
           
           robbers
           in
           to
           him
           ,
           
           and
           upon
           pretext
           of
           conscience
           kill
           and
           destroy
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           City
           will
           joyne
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           defend
           such
           bloody
           hereticks
           ,
           we
           thinke
           under
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           sadder
           punishment
           is
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           the
           sinne
           is
           more
           hainous
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Prophet
           so
           flying
           to
           a
           City
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           but
           a
           publicke
           robbing
           murtherer
           .
           And
           the
           punishment
           should
           be
           greater
           as
           the
           Lord
           augments
           punishment
           for
           greater
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           so
           should
           his
           deputy
           the
           Magistrate
           doe
           ,
           and
           no
           doubt
           ,
           the
           Lord
           slayeth
           millions
           of
           more
           ,
           with
           the
           
             destroying
             Angel
          
           ,
           of
           both
           pestilence
           and
           sword
           now
           (
           as
           manifestly
           never
           such
           documents
           of
           saddest
           divine
           vengeance
           was
           seen
           on
           a
           City
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           as
           was
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           City
           of
           Jerusalem
           )
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           
             Titus
             Vespasian
          
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           slaine
           the
           heire
           Christ
           ;
           but
           Papists
           burning
           of
           men
           quicke
           ,
           because
           they
           adhere
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           proves
           nothing
           ,
           and
           we
           thinke
           a
           Julian
           now
           deserves
           a
           rougher
           death
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           then
           any
           seducer
           or
           blasphemer
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           how
           ever
           ,
           men
           with
           their
           wit
           thinke
           Servetus
           got
           more
           then
           heaped
           justice
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           burnt
           for
           probabilities
           and
           nicities
           .
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           men
           void
           of
           the
           zeal
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           lived
           when
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Aegyptian
           was
           stoned
           ,
           and
           Baals
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           Idolaters
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           (
           who
           both
           acknowledged
           
             Jehovah
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           ten
           Commandements
           )
           which
           then
           were
           killed
           ,
           would
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           many
           did
           say
           the
           same
           very
           thing
           of
           these
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           now
           of
           wicked
           Servetus
           ,
           but
           they
           but
           judge
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           measure
           divine
           justice
           with
           their
           owne
           yard
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           was
           severer
           then
           ,
           in
           some
           Laws
           ,
           to
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           men
           also
           ,
           as
           in
           commanding
           the
           cattle
           ,
           and
           women
           with
           childe
           to
           be
           put
           to
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           both
           give
           a
           document
           of
           morall
           justice
           for
           our
           imitation
           ,
           and
           of
           typicalnesse
           of
           Justice
           ,
           for
           our
           instruction
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           kinde
           of
           morall
           justice
           (
           for
           all
           typicalnesse
           is
           now
           ceased
           )
           the
           Lord
           is
           severer
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           ,
           
             Mal.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Heb.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Luk.
          
           23.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30.
           and
           no
           lesse
           jealous
           of
           his
           owne
           glory
           now
           then
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           his
           wrath
           rages
           against
           walls
           ,
           and
           houses
           ,
           and
           senselesse
           
           creatures
           more
           now
           then
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           see
           what
           desolation
           he
           hath
           wrought
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           what
           eating
           of
           horses
           ,
           of
           Infants
           ,
           and
           of
           killed
           souldiers
           ,
           hath
           beene
           in
           that
           land
           ,
           and
           in
           Germany
           ?
           And
           what
           vengeance
           shall
           lye
           upon
           the
           stones
           ,
           fields
           ,
           of
           
             Romish
             Babylon
          
           ?
           and
           this
           shall
           be
           done
           by
           lawfull
           Magistrates
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           
             Rev.
             17.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             God
          
           did
           then
           deale
           more
           rigidly
           with
           a
           people
           whom
           hee
           purposed
           to
           compell
           to
           flye
           to
           Christ
           .
           But
           that
           his
           mercy
           ebbes
           or
           flowes
           ,
           increaseth
           or
           decreaseth
           with
           the
           Moone
           ,
           is
           new
           divinity
           .
           And
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           was
           more
           severe
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           in
           regard
           of
           typicall
           severity
           ,
           commanded
           by
           God
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           to
           Saul
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           Amal●kites
           ,
           women
           and
           sucking
           children
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           justice
           inflicted
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           impression
           of
           hell
           is
           more
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           destroying
           Townes
           that
           have
           been
           swallowed
           up
           by
           earthquake
           ,
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           in
           extremity
           of
           famine
           ,
           pestilence
           and
           bloody
           warres
           now
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           .
        
         
           And
           cleare
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           in
           this
           Parable
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           have
           us
           to
           murmure
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           and
           wicked
           grow
           together
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           have
           us
           to
           know
           there
           cannot
           be
           an
           exact
           purging
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           untill
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           come
           .
           Acontius
           ,
           and
           Celsus
           answer
           1.
           
           
             But
             so
             hee
             forbids
             to
             purge
             the
             Church
             universall
             ,
             but
             if
             men
             shall
             be
             so
             diligent
             in
             purging
             all
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             what
             else
             should
             they
             doe
             but
             contravene
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             forbids
             to
             plucke
             up
             the
             tares
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             forbids
             the
             plucking
             up
             ,
             in
             either
             universall
             or
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             a
             generall
             command
             ,
             let
             them
             grow
             till
             harvest
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           We
           constantly
           deny
           that
           (
           
             let
             them
             grow
          
           )
           is
           a
           command
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           an
           inhibition
           to
           us
           that
           we
           quarrell
           not
           with
           God
           who
           suffers
           them
           to
           grow
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           follows
           not
           that
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           sinne
           in
           doing
           their
           duty
           so
           farre
           to
           plucke
           them
           out
           ,
           as
           the
           wheat
           be
           not
           also
           plucked
           up
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           are
           not
           to
           fret
           and
           impatiently
           grudge
           at
           the
           permissive
           will
           and
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           
           in
           that
           he
           permits
           tares
           to
           grow
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           ,
           without
           sin
           ,
           both
           pray
           the
           contrary
           of
           that
           which
           the
           permissive
           will
           ordaines
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           doe
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           sin
           ,
           the
           Disciples
           were
           not
           to
           grudge
           and
           fret
           at
           that
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           
           they
           heard
           Christ
           say
           ,
           
             I
             will
             smite
             the
             shepheard
             ,
             and
             the
             sheep
             of
             the
             flocke
             shall
             be
             scattered
             ,
          
           yet
           were
           they
           to
           pray
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           Christ
           commanded
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           
             be
             led
             into
             temptation
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           never
           fulfill
           that
           permissive
           will
           of
           God
           in
           being
           scandalized
           at
           his
           suffering
           ,
           and
           in
           leaving
           and
           forsaking
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           and
           denying
           him
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           their
           duty
           not
           to
           be
           scattered
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           forsake
           him
           out
           of
           feare
           ,
           but
           to
           confesse
           and
           give
           a
           testimony
           before
           men
           .
           Upon
           the
           same
           ground
           Magistrates
           and
           Pastors
           should
           do
           their
           duty
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           all
           the
           tares
           still
           to
           grow
           among
           the
           wheat
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           permit
           wicked
           men
           to
           blaspheme
           ,
           murther
           ,
           betray
           ,
           and
           destroy
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           innocent
           among
           which
           they
           live
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           places
           they
           are
           to
           punish
           ,
           and
           hinder
           and
           impede
           the
           growing
           of
           tares
           ,
           but
           withall
           they
           are
           not
           impatiently
           to
           grudge
           and
           censure
           providence
           ,
           but
           to
           let
           them
           alone
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           let
           God
           alone
           ,
           and
           suffer
           him
           in
           that
           admirable
           disposall
           of
           affaires
           though
           wicked
           men
           be
           not
           fully
           purged
           out
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           till
           harvest
           ,
           and
           here
           is
           an
           argument
           to
           me
           that
           by
           
             the
             tares
             ,
             Christ
          
           must
           not
           meane
           corrupt
           doctrines
           ,
           but
           wicked
           men
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           frigid
           and
           vaine
           interpretation
           to
           ascribe
           to
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           such
           a
           sense
           that
           he
           must
           suffer
           heresies
           ,
           
             till
             the
             harvest
          
           ,
           
           and
           when
           the
           harvest
           is
           come
           ,
           hee
           must
           send
           his
           Angells
           to
           gather
           heresies
           ,
           and
           binde
           them
           in
           a
           bundle
           and
           cast
           them
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           he
           gather
           sound
           doctrines
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           to
           heaven
           ,
           whereas
           the
           words
           clearly
           beare
           that
           they
           be
           persons
           
             that
             doe
             offend
             and
             worke
             inquity
          
           that
           the
           Lord
           thus
           judgeth
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           nor
           is
           the
           conceit
           of
           Celsus
           of
           worth
           that
           by
           a
           figure
           he
           
             understands
             by
             tares
             hereticks
             that
             are
             horne
             of
             corrupt
             doctrine
          
           ;
           for
           then
           Celsus
           shall
           first
           have
           no
           ground
           from
           the
           former
           Parable
           to
           expound
           the
           seed
           to
           be
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           tares
           to
           be
           corrupt
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           then
           these
           words
           
             a
             certaine
             s●wer
             went
             to
             sow
             seed
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             sowed
             some
             fell
             by
             the
             side
             ,
             must
             have
          
           this
           sense
           ,
           if
           Celsus
           make
           this
           parable
           to
           agree
           with
           that
           in
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           
             seed
             ,
             that
             the
             preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             went
             forth
             to
             sow
             seed
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             sow
             true
             and
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             some
             seed
             ,
          
           that
           is
           some
           false
           teachers
           
             fell
             upon
             the
             〈◊〉
             side
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           is
           non-sense
           .
        
         
         
           2
           It
           is
           against
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           Hereticks
           ,
           since
           they
           but
           simply
           erre
           ,
           and
           are
           innocent
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           so
           feare
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           rather
           suffer
           torment
           and
           burning
           quicke
           ,
           and
           are
           
             commiseratione
             digni
          
           (
           as
           say
           the
           
             Belgick
             Arminians
             ,
             Celsus
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Libertines
           )
           should
           be
           for
           meer
           innocency
           and
           godlinesse
           gathered
           by
           the
           Angels
           ,
           in
           the
           harvest
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           casten
           into
           the
           fire
           and
           furnace
           of
           everlasting
           vengeance
           :
           I
           grant
           out
           of
           imitation
           of
           the
           fathers
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           who
           retracted
           his
           opinion
           touching
           hereticks
           ,
           and
           the
           coercing
           of
           them
           :
           Divines
           use
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             hereseon
             zizania
          
           ,
           tares
           of
           heresie
           ,
           but
           aluding
           to
           ,
           rather
           then
           expounding
           the
           parable
           .
        
         
           Celsus
           fol.
           52.
           53
           
           Magistrates
           correcting
           faults
           ,
           doe
           not
           purge
           the
           Church
           of
           tares
           ,
           but
           punish
           the
           hai●ous
           crimes
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           though
           ill
           doers
           repent
           and
           confesse
           their
           errour
           ,
           yet
           the
           Magistrates
           doe
           punish
           ,
           but
           if
           hereticks
           abjure
           their
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           pardons
           them
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Nor
           do
           we
           expound
           the
           field
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           Celsus
           ,
           but
           like
           better
           to
           follow
           our
           Saviour
           who
           expoundeth
           it
           to
           be
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Magistrates
           punisheth
           societies
           .
        
         
           2
           Nor
           is
           it
           inconvenient
           that
           the
           Churches
           nurse-father
           purge
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           politick
           way
           ,
           as
           his
           place
           may
           bear
           .
        
         
           3
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           crimes
           as
           murther
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           punish
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           accept
           of
           no
           satisfaction
           ,
           Num.
           35.
           30.
           31.
           because
           the
           taking
           away
           lif●
           It
           among
           things
           that
           cannot
           be
           repaired
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           not
           universally
           true
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           to
           forgive
           ,
           if
           the
           guilty
           man
           repent
           .
           And
           though
           we
           could
           not
           determin
           that
           case
           of
           conscience
           ,
           whether
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           punish
           a
           blasphemer
           and
           a
           false
           teacher
           if
           he
           repent
           ,
           yet
           it
           follows
           not
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           punished
           who
           willfully
           goes
           on
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           hereticks
           repenting
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           pardoned
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           obstinatious
           persisting
           in
           an
           heresies
           ,
           makes
           a
           man
           an
           heretick
           punishable
           by
           death
           ,
           but
           if
           a
           blasphemer
           have
           perverted
           many
           soules
           ,
           and
           have
           presumptuously
           dishonoured
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           question
           if
           the
           Magistrates
           ought
           to
           pardon
           him
           ,
           and
           
           though
           he
           be
           not
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           it
           is
           sure
           he
           ought
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           we
           prove
           now
           .
        
         
           Celsus
           ,
           Tares
           may
           bee
           turned
           into
           wheat
           ,
           and
           converted
           ;
           if
           the
           man
           bee
           killed
           hee
           is
           gone
           and
           past
           recovery
           .
           
           Hereticks
           doth
           no
           ill
           ,
           but
           good
           to
           the
           wheate
           ,
           hee
           lives
           ,
           saith
           Augustine
           ,
           that
           either
           hee
           may
           repent
           ,
           
           or
           that
           a
           good
           man
           may
           bee
           exercised
           by
           him
           .
           
             Some
             say
          
           ,
           variety
           of
           opinions
           in
           Religion
           are
           expressions
           of
           divine
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           A
           murtherer
           may
           be
           converted
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           heretick
           ,
           and
           is
           nearer
           conversion
           then
           a
           man
           of
           a
           corrupt
           mind
           ,
           and
           a
           heretick
           that
           is
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           taught
           and
           admonished
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           faith
           ,
           he
           is
           reprobate
           ,
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           5.
           
        
         
           2
           Nor
           doth
           he
           good
           to
           a
           beleever
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           gangreene
           and
           a
           pest
           to
           a
           wholesome
           body
           .
        
         
           3
           And
           if
           he
           doe
           Good
           ,
           and
           be
           an
           expression
           of
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           by
           being
           an
           heretick
           ,
           why
           is
           he
           as
           chaffe
           casten
           in
           unquenchable
           fire
           ?
           as
           Libertines
           expound
           the
           Parable
           .
        
         
           4
           If
           he
           should
           live
           that
           he
           may
           exercise
           the
           faith
           and
           patience
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           then
           should
           not
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           burne
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           whore
           ,
           nor
           the
           Magistrate
           take
           vengeance
           on
           murtherers
           ,
           for
           the
           faith
           and
           patience
           of
           the
           Saints
           is
           seen
           in
           their
           oppressions
           ,
           but
           no
           thanks
           to
           oppressors
           if
           hereticks
           must
           not
           be
           killed
           ,
           why
           did
           
             Mu●cer
             ,
             Becold
          
           and
           our
           Anabaptists
           now
           in
           armes
           and
           having
           no
           enemy
           ,
           kill
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           because
           they
           judge
           them
           wicked
           ,
           should
           they
           not
           be
           letter
           grow
           till
           the
           last
           harvest
           also
           ?
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXI
           .
           Of
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           compelling
           of
           Heathens
           .
           How
           the
           Covenant
           bindeth
           us
           .
        
         
           
             LIbertines
             alledge
             ,
             Luke
             ▪
             9.
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53.
             &c.
          
           When
           Christ
           by
           a
           village
           of
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           was
           rejected
           and
           denied
           lodging
           ,
           James
           and
           John
           say
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           that
           we
           command
           〈◊〉
           come
           downe
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           consume
           them
           ,
           even
           as
           〈◊〉
           did
           ?
           But
           Christ
           rebuked
           them
           and
           said
           ,
           yee
           know
           not
           what
           manner
           of
           spirit
           yee
           
           are
           of
           ?
           for
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           is
           not
           come
           to
           destroy
           mens
           lives
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           them
           .
           
           Then
           are
           we
           to
           spare
           the
           lives
           of
           those
           that
           refuse
           the
           true
           and
           sound
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yea
           who
           oppugne
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           admonish
           them
           ;
           Celsus
           saith
           ,
           this
           example
           is
           not
           proposed
           to
           compare
           the
           Samaritans
           with
           hereticks
           ,
           or
           the
           Apostles
           with
           the
           Ministers
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           benigne
           and
           meeke
           engine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           may
           be
           cleare
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           abhorre
           cruelty
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           moved
           the
           same
           question
           touching
           heretickes
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           Christ
           would
           have
           given
           the
           same
           answer
           .
           The
           Holland
           Arminians
           say
           ,
           if
           Christ
           suffered
           not
           his
           Disciples
           to
           conceive
           a
           desire
           of
           revenge
           from
           heaven
           from
           the
           onely
           love
           and
           zeale
           of
           Religion
           against
           the
           Samaritans
           that
           denyed
           lodging
           to
           him
           ,
           
           farre
           lesse
           must
           we
           beleeve
           that
           he
           will
           suffer
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           for
           meere
           conscience
           any
           manifest
           violence
           should
           be
           exercised
           ;
           for
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           the
           spirit
           that
           leads
           you
           is
           raging
           ,
           vehement
           ,
           fiery
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           my
           Disciples
           is
           not
           so
           .
           2.
           
           Your
           spirit
           seeks
           to
           destroy
           lives
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           zeale
           for
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           is
           for
           saving
           ,
           not
           for
           destroying
           of
           mens
           lives
           .
           And
           this
           generall
           answer
           of
           Christ
           forbids
           all
           cruelty
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           saith
           Celsus
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           First
           ,
           the
           Libertines
           must
           prove
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Disciples
           made
           Religion
           the
           quarrell
           ,
           why
           they
           would
           have
           the
           Samaritans
           burnt
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           inhumane
           fact
           of
           denying
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           an
           act
           of
           hospitality
           to
           strangers
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           of
           the
           envy
           between
           the
           Jews
           and
           
             Samaritans
             ,
             Christ
          
           seeming
           to
           grace
           Jerusalem
           ,
           with
           his
           presence
           ,
           then
           the
           Samaritans
           have
           had
           a
           high
           esteem
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           were
           offended
           that
           so
           mighty
           a
           Prophet
           should
           visit
           their
           hatefull
           enemies
           this
           was
           an
           act
           of
           envy
           rather
           then
           an
           heterodoxy
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           or
           opposing
           the
           doctrin
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Samaritans
           were
           yet
           in
           their
           Idolatry
           and
           utterly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           now
           we
           had
           never
           a
           question
           with
           Libertines
           ,
           whether
           the
           first
           thing
           to
           be
           done
           to
           such
           as
           will
           not
           admit
           Christ
           or
           his
           messengers
           within
           their
           houses
           ;
           &
           for
           the
           first
           act
           of
           refusing
           to
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           instructed
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           call
           for
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           to
           kill
           them
           ,
           or
           for
           fire
           from
           heaven
           to
           destroy
           them
           ?
           we
           think
           no
           :
           we
           should
           thinke
           this
           no
           way
           of
           God
           to
           convert
           them
           (
           wee
           plainly
           say
           )
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           to
           us
           to
           goe
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           to
           force
           the
           
             Indians
             ,
             Samaritans
          
           ,
           or
           any
           heathen
           to
           embrace
           
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           
           
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
          
           if
           they
           be
           within
           our
           power
           ,
           we
           may
           restraine
           them
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           spreading
           their
           blaspemies
           to
           hurt
           and
           seduce
           the
           soules
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           We
           may
           hinder
           them
           from
           reproaching
           God
           or
           his
           son
           Christ
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ▪
           as
           David
           fought
           against
           
             Goliah
             ,
             who
             blasph●med
             the
             〈◊〉
             God.
          
           3.
           
           If
           they
           do
           Nationall
           injuries
           ,
           and
           acts
           of
           hostility
           ,
           we
           may
           raise
           armes
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           warres
           in
           case
           of
           subduing
           ,
           we
           may
           intend
           the
           propagating
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Master
           is
           to
           command
           and
           teach
           his
           servants
           ,
           
             Gen.
             18.
             18.
             
             Deut.
          
           6.
           6
           ,
           7.
           so
           the
           victors
           having
           made
           the
           subdued
           people
           their
           servants
           ,
           doe
           now
           acquire
           some
           masterly
           power
           over
           them
           to
           see
           them
           instructed
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God.
           Nor
           is
           the
           intention
           of
           overcomming
           in
           a
           lawfull
           warre
           ,
           the
           more
           unlawfull
           ,
           but
           rather
           more
           spirituallized
           by
           the
           accession
           of
           a
           spirituall
           intention
           to
           doe
           good
           to
           their
           soules
           ,
           whether
           wee
           may
           by
           force
           take
           their
           children
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           train
           them
           up
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           is
           disputable
           ,
           since
           their
           condition
           of
           being
           subdued
           denudes
           them
           not
           of
           the
           naturall
           relation
           of
           fathers
           to
           sonnes
           ,
           or
           because
           in
           so
           robbing
           them
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           we
           should
           but
           spoyle
           them
           of
           the
           actuall
           abuse
           of
           that
           paternall
           right
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           conveyed
           to
           runne
           in
           a
           right
           channell
           ,
           to
           traine
           up
           young
           ones
           in
           a
           right
           way
           ,
           whereas
           their
           parents
           would
           imploy
           it
           to
           a
           wrong
           end
           ,
           it
           would
           seeme
           no
           violence
           to
           the
           soules
           of
           young
           ones
           ,
           since
           nothing
           is
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           gracious
           education
           and
           instruction
           .
           4.
           
           If
           they
           joyne
           with
           us
           in
           one
           Religious
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           we
           sweare
           with
           our
           lives
           and
           goods
           to
           defend
           one
           another
           ,
           we
           may
           cause
           them
           stand
           to
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           they
           were
           under
           .
           As
           Asa
           compelled
           not
           onely
           Judah
           but
           those
           of
           Israel
           that
           fell
           in
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           oath
           ;
           for
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           mutuall
           ,
           giveth
           a
           reciprocation
           of
           Rights
           to
           each
           Kingdome
           over
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           if
           he
           that
           makes
           a
           promise
           to
           another
           ,
           much
           more
           he
           that
           sweares
           a
           Covenant
           to
           another
           ,
           makes
           over
           a
           right
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           plead
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           thereof
           ,
           
             omnis
             qui
             promittit
             facit
             jus
             alteri
             ,
             cui
             est
             facta
             promissio
             ,
             ad
             requirendam
             promissi
             implectionem
             .
          
           This
           is
           cleare
           in
           the
           King●
           covenanting
           at
           his
           coronation
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           
           the
           people
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           compacts
           between
           the
           master
           and
           the
           hired
           servant
           ,
           between
           two
           merchant●
           ;
           if
           thi●
           were
           not
           ,
           the
           nerves
           of
           all
           societies
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           confederations
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           nation
           and
           nation
           should
           bee
           broken
           .
           2.
           
           
             Omne
             promissum
             cadit
             in
             debitum
             ,
             promise
             becomes
             debt
             ,
          
           and
           so
           doth
           a
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           say
           more
           of
           compulsion
           of
           heathen
           ,
           
           that
           are
           without
           .
           A
           word
           to
           the
           wise
           of
           forcing
           within
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           endeavouring
           of
           uniformity
           ,
           not
           the
           Prelaticall
           in
           Ceremonies
           and
           canonicall
           obedience
           ,
           which
           Familists
           impute
           to
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           Scripturall
           uniformity
           in
           the
           same
           faith
           and
           forme
           of
           wholesome
           words
           ,
           and
           externall
           worship
           and
           ordering
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           and
           Familists
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           are
           brethren
           against
           Presbyterians
           ,
           the
           Authors
           of
           their
           breathing
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           but
           we
           intended
           good
           to
           men
           ,
           not
           to
           sects
           )
           endeavouring
           of
           nearest
           uniformity
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           ,
           which
           we
           did
           sweare
           is
           contrary
           to
           actuall
           tollerating
           of
           all
           sects
           and
           Religions
           ,
           but
           the
           Sectaries
           endeavour
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           have
           compassed
           it
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           the
           Sectaries
           are
           gone
           contrary
           to
           their
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           .
           The
           Proposition
           is
           evident
           setting
           up
           of
           all
           sects
           and
           Religions
           by
           a
           Law-tolleration
           ,
           is
           an
           endeavouring
           ,
           yea
           and
           actuall
           erecting
           of
           the
           widest
           multiformity
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Yea
             but
             the
             Ordinance
             provides
             against
             Antitrinitarians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Papists
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           There
           is
           no
           provision
           against
           them
           ,
           Papists
           will
           say
           Amen
           to
           tollerate
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           no
           provision
           made
           to
           try
           Socinians
           and
           Papists
           whether
           they
           be
           such
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           the
           old
           way
           of
           trying
           them
           by
           the
           Law
           removed
           ,
           and
           no
           new
           one
           established
           ,
           then
           are
           they
           the
           same
           way
           tollerated
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Familists
             ,
             Aminomians
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Enthysiasts
             ,
             Antiscripturists
             ,
             Sceptists
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
          
           are
           tollerated
           ,
           who
           all
           will
           acquiesce
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           and
           within
           these
           few
           yeares
           would
           have
           rejoyced
           at
           lesse
           then
           the
           halfe
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           certaine
           Author
           hath
           written
           a
           Treatise
           called
           
             Ancient
             bonds
          
           ,
           
           in
           which
           there
           is
           little
           antiquity
           ,
           lesse
           〈◊〉
           ,
           no
           impartiality
           ,
           much
           ignorance
           ,
           for
           he
           neither
           doth
           ,
           nor
           can
           so
           much
           as
           state
           the
           question
           .
           And
           he
           faith
           1.
           
           
             We
             are
             to
             endeavour
             
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           the
           only
           patterne
           and
           regulation
           of
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           us
           ,
           we
           clip
           the
           Covenant
           of
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           word
           of
           God
           (
           say
           the
           Familists
           in
           their
           Petition
           to
           King
           
             James
             an
          
           .
           1604.
           )
           
             as
             we
             understand
             it
          
           .
           So
           as
           Libertines
           understand
           it
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           conscience
           ,
           so
           the
           Jewes
           would
           sweare
           to
           endeavour
           a
           Reformation
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           as
           they
           understand
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           understand
           it
           ,
           to
           written
           and
           not
           written
           ,
           and
           will
           the
           Author
           dare
           to
           looke
           God
           or
           men
           in
           the
           face
           ▪
           and
           say
           the
           words
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           is
           according
           as
           every
           Covenanter
           understands
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Prelaticall
           man
           ,
           the
           
             Socinian
             ,
             Arrian
             ,
             Familist
             ,
             Antinomian
             ,
             Seeker
             ,
             Separatist
             ,
             Antiscripturist
             ,
             Antitrinitarian
             ,
             Arminian
             ?
          
           for
           all
           these
           did
           take
           the
           Covenant
           (
           if
           we
           speake
           
             de
             genere
             singulorum
          
           )
           or
           did
           those
           that
           took
           the
           Covenant
           speak
           or
           meane
           that
           tolleration
           of
           all
           these
           Sects
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           nearest
           uniformity
           can
           consist
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           had
           this
           sense
           under-hand
           of
           these
           words
           (
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           
             Socinians
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             &c.
             expound
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           If
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           justifie
           the
           Jesuits
           equivocation
           ,
           and
           their
           oaths
           with
           mentall
           reservation
           ,
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           Prelaticall
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           goe
           for
           Heretickes
           and
           Schismatickes
           now
           as
           then
           ,
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Socinians
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           were
           knowne
           Heretickes
           ,
           and
           Schismatickes
           ,
           and
           their
           Socinian
           ,
           Arrian
           ,
           Familisticall
           ,
           &c.
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           excluded
           in
           the
           second
           Article
           of
           the
           Covenant
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             We
             shall
             —
             endeavour
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             —
             Superstition
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             &c.
          
           by
           this
           Jesuiticall
           sense
           ,
           we
           all
           sweare
           we
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           be
           perjured
           ,
           and
           to
           reforme
           each
           mans
           Religion
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           whereas
           in
           former
           times
           it
           was
           beleeved
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             God-man
          
           .
           We
           Familists
           sweare
           to
           reforme
           Religion
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           in
           that
           part
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           and
           professe
           ,
           that
           
             every
             Saint
             is
             so
             Godded
             ,
             and
             Christed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             as
             much
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelling
             in
             every
             Saint
             as
             in
             Christ
          
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           be
           as
           many
           Saints
           ▪
           
           as
           many
           Christs
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Gods
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           Saints
           ,
           for
           since
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           was
           then
           not
           professed
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           point
           holden
           by
           no
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           yea
           not
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Church
           (
           as
           this
           man
           saith
           )
           but
           detested
           by
           all
           ,
           it
           was
           presupposed
           that
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           was
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           Independents
           who
           then
           did
           sweare
           the
           Covenant
           knew
           our
           minde
           ,
           and
           did
           
             sweare
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             and
             discipline
             against
             the
             common
             enemy
             ,
          
           and
           they
           knew
           Presbyteriall
           Government
           approves
           both
           of
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           against
           heretickes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Turkes
           and
           Pagans
           would
           never
           have
           sworne
           
             a
             Covenant
             to
             endeavour
             uniformity
             in
             one
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           after
           petition
           the
           Parliament
           to
           set
           up
           in
           England
           the
           widest
           multiformity
           that
           Sathan
           can
           devise
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           have
           sworne
           to
           
             endeavour
             the
             nearest
             uniformity
             in
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           to
           preach
           and
           print
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           by
           the
           same
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           the
           rule
           of
           sworne
           Reformation
           ,
           
             the
             widest
             multiformity
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             one
             in
             both
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           Lord
           be
           two
           ,
           or
           ten
           ,
           and
           his
           name
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           maners
           and
           kinds
           of
           Religions
           be
           two
           and
           twenty
           ,
           that
           Gods
           name
           may
           be
           divided
           amongst
           
             Socinians
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             Antiscripturists
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Scepticks
             ,
             Enthysiasts
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Independents●
          
           this
           is
           worse
           then
           a
           Popish
           implicit
           faith
           ,
           which
           we
           disclaim
           .
        
         
           
             The
             other
             thing
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             left
             out
             ,
          
           
           which
           yet
           referres
           to
           all
           ,
           The
           Covenant
           is
           ,
           that
           hee
           that
           sweares
           shall
           by
           all
           lawfull
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           ,
           and
           according
           
             to
             his
             place
             and
             calling
          
           endeavour
           to
           performe
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           v.
           13.
           to
           bring
           the
           Churches
           to
           uniformity
           ,
           and
           to
           extirpate
           heresie
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           godly
           Magistrates
           duty
           ,
           their
           place
           and
           calling
           ,
           to
           send
           forth
           Ministers
           to
           the
           darke
           places
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           lights
           to
           guide
           mens
           feet
           into
           the
           wayes
           of
           truth
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           reclaime
           them
           from
           errors
           :
           and
           he
           cannot
           be
           urged
           upon
           his
           calling
           to
           punish
           or
           compell
           gainesayers
           .
           And
           the
           Minister
           is
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           his
           place
           by
           exhorting
           ,
           rebuking
           ,
           instructing
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           to
           goe
           no
           further
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           to
           deliver
           men
           up
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           be
           an
           executioner
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           words
           
             by
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             and
             wayes
             ,
          
           which
           
           this
           man
           puts
           in
           
             Italian
             letters
          
           ,
           
           and
           says
           are
           left
           out
           by
           the
           Authour
           ,
           whom
           he
           refutes
           ,
           may
           soon
           be
           left
           out
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           never
           in
           the
           Covenant
           .
           The
           man
           will
           defend
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           apparently
           hath
           sworne
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           thinke
           he
           hath
           scarce
           read
           it
           ,
           for
           these
           words
           are
           not
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           againe
           .
           
             Turpe
             est
             doctori
             cum
             culpa
             redarnit
             ipsum
             .
          
        
         
           2
           He
           sweares
           to
           bring
           the
           Churches
           
             to
             nearest
             uniformity
             according
             to
             his
             place
             ,
          
           but
           when
           this
           man
           defends
           the
           tolleration
           of
           all
           the
           sects
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Arians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
          
           for
           he
           writing
           anno
           1645
           when
           above
           twenty
           sundry
           Religions
           in
           England
           came
           to
           the
           streets
           ,
           he
           excepts
           not
           one
           in
           all
           his
           Treatise
           ,
           but
           calls
           them
           all
           the
           
             godly
             party
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
          
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           ownes
           them
           so
           ,
           in
           his
           preface
           and
           whole
           booke
           .
           He
           must
           grant
           there
           is
           no
           uniformity
           in
           
             faith
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             worship
          
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           if
           all
           these
           be
           
             Saints
             ,
             Godly
             ,
             and
             holy
             Brethren
             ,
          
           they
           have
           all
           one
           faith
           ,
           and
           are
           saved
           ,
           but
           let
           him
           tell
           me
           ,
           by
           the
           next
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           answer
           ,
           whether
           there
           is
           a
           nearest
           ,
           or
           any
           uniformity
           in
           faith
           ,
           worship
           and
           government
           ,
           betweene
           Presbyterians
           and
           
             Socinians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Antinomians
          
           ,
           and
           Seekers
           ,
           yet
           this
           man
           sweares
           to
           indeavour
           the
           nearest
           conjunction
           and
           uniformity
           amongst
           all
           the
           Saints
           who
           are
           to
           be
           tollerated
           ,
           but
           let
           him
           say
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ingenuity
           or
           learning
           ,
           what
           
             nearest
             uniformity
          
           hee
           knowes
           amongst
           all
           these
           ,
           whether
           the
           Covenant
           should
           not
           obliege
           a
           Libertine
           to
           indeavour
           the
           widest
           contrariety
           and
           deformity
           of
           religious
           amongst
           these
           ,
           and
           to
           plead
           for
           forbearance
           of
           them
           all
           as
           he
           expoundeth
           it
           .
        
         
           3
           
             But
             wee
             are
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             indeavour
             by
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             and
             wayes
             ,
             the
             nearest
             uniformity
             among
             the
             Churches
             ,
          
           and
           the
           onely
           lawfull
           way
           ,
           as
           he
           thinks
           is
           not
           by
           force
           ,
           but
           by
           rebuking
           ,
           instructing
           ,
           exhorting
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           weapons
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           But
           since
           this
           Authour
           and
           all
           the
           Nation
           of
           Libertines
           goe
           upon
           this
           principle
           ,
           
             Religion
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compelled
             by
             force
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             and
             those
             whom
             we
             force
             as
             hereticks
             may
             be
             no
             hereticks
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             ,
             but
             as
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             as
             our selves
             .
          
           Then
           we
           have
           no
           faith
           ,
           nor
           any
           well-grounded
           perswasion
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           refute
           them
           by
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           we
           refute
           them
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           sinfully
           
           and
           erroniously
           ,
           
           for
           they
           may
           be
           as
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           as
           we
           our selves
           ,
           for
           ought
           wee
           know
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           strong
           argument
           against
           morall
           wayes
           of
           gaining
           hereticks
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           may
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           hereticks
           ,
           though
           we
           refute
           them
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           perverting
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ●ight
           against
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Elim●s
           :
           for
           Eli●●s
           onely
           by
           morall
           wayes
           ,
           not
           by
           force
           or
           violence
           laboured
           to
           pervert
           the
           faith
           of
           
             Sergius
             Paulus
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           apparent
           that
           Elimas
           was
           perswaded
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           Paul
           preached
           was
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           no
           meanes
           ,
           lawfull
           or
           unlawfull
           ,
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           we
           to
           indeavour
           uniformity
           ,
           for
           our
           indeavouring
           
             is
             not
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           real
           grounds
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           from
           meere
           opinions
           and
           conjectures
           ,
           
             for
             it
             may
             be
          
           (
           say
           Libertines
           )
           
             that
             all
             those
             whom
             wee
             refute
             as
             hereticks
             ,
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             we
             ,
             not
             they
             the
             hereticks
             ,
          
           and
           those
           whom
           we
           refute
           ,
           are
           as
           much
           oblieged
           in
           faith
           to
           refute
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           to
           refute
           them
           .
           So
           I
           see
           not
           how
           Libertines
           can
           use
           so
           much
           as
           morall
           compelling
           of
           Hereticks
           .
           For
           1.
           
           They
           cannot
           compell
           them
           with
           the
           sword
           to
           forsake
           their
           heresies
           ,
           because
           the
           sword
           bearer
           being
           fallible
           knoweth
           them
           not
           to
           be
           heresies
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           necessary
           truths
           for
           him
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           because
           the
           Pastor
           is
           no
           more
           infallible
           then
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           Pastor
           with
           certainty
           of
           faith
           
             cannot
             say
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             Jezabel
             is
             a
             false
             Prophetesse
             ,
             Hymaeneus
             and
             Phyletus
          
           depart
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           for
           
             Jezabel
             ,
             Hemaeneus
          
           and
           Philetus
           may
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           this
           Pastor
           ,
           who
           refuteth
           them
           ,
           the
           false
           heretick
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           peremptory
           and
           imposing
           decision
           of
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           till
           the
           last
           judgement
           ,
           since
           now
           the
           infallible
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           are
           dead
           2.
           
           Upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           yee
           cannot
           eschew
           any
           as
           a
           heretick
           after
           twise
           admonishing
           him
           of
           his
           here●ie
           ,
           for
           ye
           have
           no
           faith
           ,
           nor
           divine
           certainty
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           heresie
           that
           he
           holdeth
           ,
           it
           m●y
           be
           you
           who
           admonish
           him
           are
           the
           heretick
           :
           only
           upon
           opinion
           you
           admonish
           him
           .
           3
           ,
           You
           cannot
           rebuke
           any
           
             Heretick
             sharpely
             ,
             that
             hee
             may
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           for
           you
           are
           not
           infallible
           in
           the
           bestowing
           of
           the
           lashings
           of
           your
           tongue
           on
           a
           heretick
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           beating
           him
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           your
           rebuking
           
           of
           him
           ,
           may
           be
           heretical
           and
           unjust
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           man
           sound
           in
           the
           saith
           .
           4.
           
           Upon
           the
           same
           ground
           you
           cannot
           admonish
           and
           instruct
           him
           in
           faith
           .
           Nor
           ,
           5.
           
           Call
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           coercing
           of
           men
           with
           the
           sword
           for
           their
           conscience
           ,
           
             a
             bloody
             tenet
             and
             persecution
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           Nor
           ,
           6.
           
           Can
           you
           in
           faith
           refuse
           him
           lodging
           in
           your
           house
           ,
           and
           all
           your
           7.
           
           Saying
           in
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           
             such
             a
             way
             of
             Familisme
             is
             a
             way
             of
             heresie
             ,
          
           is
           not
           resolved
           in
           ,
           
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             preacher
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             preacher
             so
             thinketh
             ,
             possibly
             phancies
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             sayth
             such
             a
             way
             is
             heresie
             .
          
           And
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           what
           ever
           pastors
           preach
           ,
           especially
           except
           it
           be
           two
           or
           three
           fundamentalls
           which
           all
           Christians
           ,
           
             Papists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Lutherans
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Is
           but
           the
           dictates
           of
           their
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           preach
           ,
           so
           they
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           professe
           not
           ,
           because
           
             God
             so
             saith
          
           ,
           but
           because
           their
           conscience
           so
           dictates
           to
           them
           .
           And
           here
           is
           the
           Libertines
           Creed
           ,
           
             Me
             thinks
             Christ
             died
             for
             sinners
             ,
             the
             dead
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           so
           Libertines
           are
           very
           Papists
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           resolve
           our
           faith
           into
           the
           testimony
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           conjectures
           of
           the
           conscience
           .
           
        
         
           
             So
             he
             goes
             on
          
           ;
           Hee
           expounds
           uniformity
           and
           nearest
           conjunction
           ,
           to
           be
           absolute
           conjunction
           and
           identitie
           .
           If
           we
           be
           agreed
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           Officers
           with
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           and
           have
           cast
           out
           the
           old
           Vsurpers
           ,
           cashiered
           the
           Common-prayer
           booke
           ,
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Alters
           ,
           Crucifixes
           (
           all
           which
           we
           have
           don
           by
           the
           Covenant
           )
           do
           we
           not
           save
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           though
           we
           cast
           not
           our
           Churches
           into
           such
           Classicall
           provinciall
           ,
           or
           nationall
           formes
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Nor
           do
           we
           plead
           for
           absolute
           identitie
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           worship
           ,
           
           but
           indeavour
           it
           we
           ought
           .
           But
           how
           I
           pray
           you
           doth
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           for
           that
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           )
           
             send
             Ministers
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             and
             reclaime
             men
             from
             their
             errors
             ,
             but
             not
             compel
             gainesayers
             ?
          
           The
           Magistrate
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           )
           sent
           not
           Paul
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             so
             from
             the
             begining
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Apostilick
           Church
           there
           were
           no
           Parliament-Ministers
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           the
           Authour
           meanes
           a
           politicall
           civill
           sending
           of
           Ministers
           to
           extirpate
           heresies
           .
           But
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           all
           
             Magistraticall
             sending
          
           of
           Magistrates
           is
           a
           commanding
           of
           them
           by
           the
           sword
           in
           a
           compulsive
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           goe
           preach
           against
           
             Familisme
             ,
             Socinianisme
             ,
             Arrianisme
          
           .
           But
           if
           so
           ,
           good
           Sir
           remember
           
           your selfe
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           doth
           not
           request
           ,
           and
           morally
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           (
           for
           he
           hath
           not
           any
           such
           spirituall
           armour
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           for
           his
           warfare
           )
           intreat
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           good
           Pastors
           ,
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             go
             preach
             against
             Del
             ,
             Randal
             ,
             Saltmarsh
             and
             other
             Familists
             ,
             and
             extirpate
             their
             heresies
          
           ;
           private
           men
           so
           send
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           he
           must
           say
           ,
           
             I
             command
             you
             goe
             preach
             against
             these
             heresies
             ,
             under
             the
             paine
             of
             bearing
             the
             vengeance
             of
             my
             sword
             ,
          
           now
           if
           the
           Pastors
           reply
           ,
           
             Good
             Master
             Judge
             ,
             we
             cannot
             doe
             that
             ,
             for
             we
             think
             Familisme
             a
             new
             glorious
             discovery
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             Mr.
          
           Saltmarsh
           
             hath
             beaten
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             new
             sparkles
             of
             glory
             and
             flowings
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             Familisme
             is
             no
             heresie
             .
          
           If
           the
           Magistrate
           notwithstanding
           by
           his
           
             place
             and
             calling
          
           send
           these
           ,
           and
           command
           them
           to
           goe
           and
           extirpate
           Familisme
           ,
           doth
           he
           not
           compell
           the
           consciences
           of
           these
           pastors
           he
           sends
           ?
           what
           doe
           ye
           then
           talke
           of
           no
           compelling
           ?
           for
           what
           ever
           the
           Magistrate
           by
           his
           place
           doth
           command
           which
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           if
           Ministers
           or
           any
           other
           refuse
           to
           obey
           ,
           he
           may
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           them
           .
           Ye
           cannot
           say
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           conscience
           he
           cannot
           compell
           them
           to
           doe
           it
           by
           his
           place
           :
           then
           (
           say
           I
           )
           by
           his
           place
           hee
           cannot
           command
           them
           neither
           .
           Beside
           that
           ,
           this
           answer
           is
           ,
           directly
           against
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           if
           every
           man
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           Art.
           2.
           
           Be
           to
           
             endeavour
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             his
             severall
             places
             and
             calings
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Author
           saith
           ,
           
             this
             referres
             to
             the
             whole
             obligation
             of
             each
             person
             respectively
             .
          
           Then
           is
           the
           Magistrate
           
             according
             to
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
          
           which
           is
           to
           beare
           the
           sword
           ,
           to
           compell
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           the
           extirpation
           of
           
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             Heresie
          
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           what
           hath
           the
           Author
           gained
           by
           this
           glosse
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           is
           the
           true
           glosse
           ?
           except
           he
           mean
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           lay
           aside
           his
           sword
           and
           fall
           to
           prayers
           ,
           requests
           ,
           obtestations
           ,
           that
           hereticks
           would
           lay
           aside
           their
           errours
           and
           preach
           sound
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           doth
           so
           pray
           and
           request
           ,
           not
           according
           to
           his
           place
           ,
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           his
           vocation
           as
           a
           Saint
           and
           a
           Christian
           ,
           which
           yet
           crosses
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Parliament
           not
           as
           the
           supream
           Court
           of
           Judges
           to
           take
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           but
           as
           so
           many
           private
           Christians
           .
        
         
           2
           If
           so
           ,
           the
           Judges
           are
           not
           in
           their
           respective
           places
           to
           
           take
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           nor
           endeavour
           the
           extirpation
           of
           heresie
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           then
           by
           what
           authority
           or
           calling
           did
           the
           Parliament
           cast
           out
           
             old
             Vsurpers
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             casheire
             the
             Service
             booke
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Alters
             and
             Crucifixes
             ?
          
           Either
           as
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           sword
           :
           is
           not
           here
           yet
           the
           Prelates
           conscience
           squeezed
           to
           the
           blood
           ?
           is
           not
           here
           highest
           violence
           done
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           high
           alter
           men
           and
           adorers
           of
           crucifixes
           ?
           Why
           to
           them
           more
           then
           to
           Famili●s
           ?
           But
           if
           this
           was
           done
           by
           reque●●
           ,
           and
           word●
           of
           butter
           and
           oyl
           from
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Committee-men
           ,
           then
           are
           Ordinances
           of
           Parliament
           but
           meer
           requests
           to
           the
           Subjects
           .
           But
           it
           is
           
             protestatio
             con●raria
             facto
          
           .
        
         
           
             He
             addeth
          
           ,
           if
           these
           words
           (
           we
           shall
           endeavour
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Schisme
           ,
           
           and
           whatsoever
           shal
           be
           found
           contrary
           to
           ●ound
           doctrine
           ,
           &c.
           )
           be
           levelled
           onely
           against
           the
           Congregational
           men
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           fa●re
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           a
           Covenant
           to
           destroy
           themselves
           .
           It
           s
           disservice
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           spoyle
           the
           State
           of
           so
           many
           Godly
           and
           brave
           men
           ,
           and
           seemes
           to
           be
           but
           the
           birth
           of
           that
           challenge
           against
           these
           men
           (
           to
           bee
           the
           Sanballets
           and
           Tobia's
           of
           this
           present
           worke
           )
           and
           is
           the
           highest
           breach
           of
           love
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           It
           is
           apparent
           the
           Congregationall
           men
           he
           meaneth
           are
           the
           Independents
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           
             their
             Churches
             gathered
             out
             of
             true
             Churches
             .
          
           Who
           will
           not
           be
           called
           Schismaticks
           ,
           as
           if
           ensis
           and
           gladius
           were
           not
           one
           thing
           ,
           
           then
           this
           Author
           levelled
           these
           words
           against
           Presbyterians
           ,
           as
           the
           Schismaticks
           ,
           for
           where
           ever
           one
           Church
           is
           rent
           from
           another
           true
           Church
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           two
           is
           the
           Schismatick
           Church
           ;
           sure
           but
           the
           Author
           will
           not
           have
           Independents
           the
           Schismaticks
           ,
           then
           was
           it
           faire
           to
           levell
           these
           words
           in
           the
           Covenant
           against
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           draw
           them
           in
           a
           Covenant
           to
           destroy
           both
           their
           soule
           and
           body
           ?
        
         
           2
           The
           Congregationall
           men
           were
           not
           drawne
           ,
           but
           they
           came
           to
           another
           Kingdome
           with
           faire
           words
           to
           draw
           Presbyterians
           in
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           and
           swore
           to
           indeavour
           uniformity
           ,
           and
           yet
           practise
           this
           day
           multiformity
           of
           Religions
           and
           have
           put
           to
           the
           saile
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           many
           gallant
           men
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           buy
           with
           their
           lives
           ,
           cursed
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           .
           But
           will
           it
           not
           be
           bitternesse
           in
           the
           end
           ?
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           Author
           hints
           at
           a
           story
           that
           fell
           out
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           where
           I
           was
           witnesse
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Phi.
             Nye
          
           having
           sworne
           to
           endeavour
           the
           preservation
           of
           Presbyterian
           government
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           was
           pleased
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Assembly
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           that
           renowned
           Generall
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           honourable
           and
           noble
           persons
           ,
           to
           declaime
           against
           Presbyteriall
           government
           ,
           as
           
             formidable
             to
             States
             and
             free
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           as
           of
           old
           some
           
             called
             Jerusalem
             the
             rebellious
             City
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Prelates
           the
           same
           way
           burdened
           the
           
             Generall
             Assembly
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           but
           Mr.
           
             Alexander
             Henderson
          
           ,
           a
           man
           for
           piety
           ,
           learning
           ,
           prudency
           and
           singular
           moderation
           ,
           from
           zeale
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             gall
             and
             wormewood
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Authour
           slanderously
           speaketh
           ,
           said
           they
           were
           the
           words
           of
           Tobiah
           and
           
             Sanballet
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             worke
             of
             Reformation
          
           ;
           now
           whether
           that
           worthy
           man
           spake
           what
           hath
           now
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           let
           the
           godly
           Divines
           of
           the
           Assembly
           be
           judge
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           know
           no
           service
           to
           the
           State
           done
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           set
           up
           with
           the
           sword
           all
           the
           blasphemous
           and
           hereticall
           Sects
           and
           Religions
           that
           
             Th.
             Muncer
          
           or
           John
           of
           Leydon
           phancied
           contrary
           to
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           all
           professed
           they
           were
           for
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           did
           sweare
           it
           ,
           with
           what
           conscience
           to
           perfome
           ,
           let
           Crumwel
           and
           others
           speake
           ,
           
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mocked
          
           ,
           which
           is
           such
           disservice
           to
           the
           State
           of
           England
           as
           cannot
           but
           draw
           downe
           from
           heaven
           the
           
             vengeance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             vengeance
             of
             his
             Temple
             upon
             the
             land
          
           ;
           or
           was
           it
           fair
           when
           the
           Congregationall
           men
           did
           hide
           their
           conclusion
           of
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           would
           keepe
           that
           intended
           Idoll
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           their
           heart
           ,
           and
           joyne
           in
           Covenant
           with
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           sweare
           against
           multiformity
           of
           Religions
           in
           words
           ,
           known
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           those
           who
           drew
           up
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           contrary
           to
           sense
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           words
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           now
           obtrude
           on
           us
           multiformity
           for
           uniformity
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Authour
           insinuates
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           give
           them
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           their
           valorous
           fighting
           ,
           is
           disservice
           to
           the
           State.
           But
           ingenuous
           workmen
           speake
           of
           their
           wages
           ,
           before
           they
           ingage
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           but
           to
           keepe
           
           up
           any
           word
           of
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           untill
           the
           worke
           bee
           ended
           ,
           and
           it
           come
           to
           disbanding
           ,
           is
           no
           fair
           bargaining
           ,
           but
           rather
           in
           plaine
           English
           ,
           
             either
             sell
             to
             us
             Law
             ,
             Liberties
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             to
             us
             beside
             our
             arreares
             ,
             or
             we
             must
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             standing
             Army
             to
             governe
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             manage
             Religion
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             up
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             Covenant
             and
             the
             Protestant
             faith
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             live
             upon
             the
             sweat
             of
             other
             mens
             browes
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Covenant
           with
           a
           faire
           interpretation
           may
           be
           urged
           against
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Congregationall
           way
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           otherwise
           .
           The
           Covenant
           binds
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           number
           of
           men
           to
           State
           or
           Church
           for
           their
           parts
           respectively
           ,
           to
           any
           paterne
           or
           degree
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           conformity
           or
           uniformity
           with
           other
           Churches
           ,
           but
           what
           shall
           satisfactorily
           to
           them
           and
           each
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           appeare
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           Reformation
           doe
           the
           Congregationall
           men
           desire
           ,
           pray
           ,
           preach
           ,
           endeavovr
           for
           and
           after
           ,
           in
           the
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           beene
           no
           such
           outward
           Covenant
           obliging
           them
           ,
           would
           yee
           have
           men
           driven
           in
           droves
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           still
           ,
           and
           the
           pretious
           and
           the
           vile
           mixed
           ?
           and
           Idol-shepheards
           suffered
           ?
           and
           Bishops
           Courts
           ,
           and
           Consistories
           continued
           ?
           had
           these
           beene
           beaten
           downe
           ,
           had
           not
           we
           under
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           forlorne
           hope
           first
           given
           them
           battell
           ?
           how
           can
           ye
           say
           ,
           we
           hinder
           Reformation
           ?
           when
           we
           are
           for
           a
           further
           and
           purer
           Reformation
           (
           your
           selves
           being
           judges
           ?
           )
           you
           would
           ●it
           down
           on
           this
           side
           Jordan
           ,
           we
           would
           advance
           ?
           Si●
           you
           quiet
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           helpe
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           helped
           you
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           When
           you
           of
           the
           Congregationall
           way
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           way
           (
           for
           none
           are
           Churches
           but
           you
           ,
           we
           are
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           all
           else
           but
           your selves
           )
           did
           sweare
           to
           
             endeavour
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             worship
             ,
             discipline
             ,
             and
             government
             ,
          
           which
           to
           your
           consciences
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           is
           Presbyterian
           ,
           can
           the
           Covenant
           be
           turned
           against
           Presbyterians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           you
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           write
           and
           preach
           that
           the
           
             government
             Presbyterian
             ,
             is
             Popish
             ,
             Antichristian
             ,
             more
             tyrannicall
             then
             that
             of
             Babel
             ,
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           so
           all
           your
           way
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Mr.
           Burton
           in
           his
           
             conformities
             deformity
          
           ,
           and
           your
           Independents
           in
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           yet
           you
           did
           sweare
           to
           endeavour
           its
           preservation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Independents
           in
           both
           Houses
           spake
           against
           it
           as
           tyrannicall
           ,
           and
           have
           voted
           to
           clog
           it
           with
           Erastianisme
           ,
           I
           would
           
           beleeve
           Erastus
           ,
           
           if
           he
           had
           sworne
           to
           endeavour
           the
           preservation
           of
           it
           ,
           better
           then
           your
           oath
           .
           I
           think
           Pagans
           would
           not
           sweare
           to
           endeavour
           the
           preservation
           of
           any
           religious
           way
           which
           with
           tongue
           ,
           pen
           ,
           lawes
           ,
           and
           sword
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           undoe
           and
           extirpate
           ▪
           see
           if
           distinctions
           will
           defend
           it
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           and
           whether
           these
           words
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             expounded
             by
             you
             ,
          
           will
           save
           you
           from
           the
           quarrell
           and
           wrath
           of
           God
           for
           a
           broken
           Covenant
           ?
           Passe
           over
           the
           Isles
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           Turkey
           ,
           to
           America
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           this
           hath
           been
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             Covenant
             bindes
             no
             man
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             to
             any
             degree
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             but
             what
             shall
             satisfactorily
             appeare
             to
             each
             mans
             conscience
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           1.
           
           Then
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           government
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           appeared
           once
           satisfactorily
           to
           your
           conscience
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           you
           tooke
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           yet
           ye
           say
           it
           is
           Antichristian
           ,
           
             it
             drives
             men
             in
             droves
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
          
           it
           is
           
             the
             Bishops
             Courts
             and
             Consistories
             continued
             .
          
           But
           yee
           did
           sweare
           to
           endeavour
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           Reformed
           Religion
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           the
           onely
           rule
           .
           But
           if
           it
           was
           sworne
           to
           as
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           is
           it
           reformed
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           or
           was
           these
           words
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           A
           condition
           ,
           insinuating
           what
           is
           in
           the
           doctrine
           and
           discipline
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           of
           that
           Church
           ?
           
             not
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           that
           you
           did
           not
           sweare
           .
           But
           so
           if
           the
           Turke
           should
           come
           and
           wage
           warre
           against
           Papists
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           heathen
           people
           that
           maintaines
           there
           bee
           more
           Gods
           then
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Old
           Testament
           is
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           raise
           Armes
           against
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           you
           might
           as
           well
           swear
           you
           should
           defend
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Jewes
           against
           the
           Turke
           ,
           and
           those
           heathen
           people
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           sure
           these
           fundamentalls
           that
           Jewes
           and
           Papists
           hold
           in
           doctrine
           are
           
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           so
           you
           did
           swear
           no
           otherwise
           to
           defend
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           of
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
          
           then
           that
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           before
           these
           troubles
           arose
           for
           that
           ye
           swore
           to
           defend
           in
           so
           far
           as
           it
           agrees
           with
           
           
             ●●e
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           yea
           so
           ye
           did
           sweare
           to
           defend
           any
           Religion
           of
           any
           Nation
           you
           never
           
             heard
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           But
           we
           knew
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           therefore
           ye
           might
           sweare
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           yee
           know
           not
           all
           the
           Religions
           of
           any
           Nation
           you
           never
           heard
           of
           .
           But
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           yee
           knew
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           of
           Scotland
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             then
             it
             appeared
             satisfactorily
             to
             your
             conscience
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           But
           did
           their
           fundamentalls
           against
           
             Familists
             ,
             Antiscripturists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
          
           so
           appeare
           to
           your
           conscience
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Antichristian
           and
           tyrannicall
           Presbyteries
           ,
           that
           are
           but
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           Episcopall
           Courts
           and
           Consistories
           appear
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           satisfactorily
           to
           your
           consciences
           ?
           if
           so
           ,
           why
           judge
           ye
           
             Familists
             ,
             Socinians
          
           ,
           such
           as
           
             deny
             the
             Trinity
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           make
           all
           the
           Saints
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Godded
           with
           the
           indwelling
           fulnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           Gods
           manife●●ed
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           the
           godly
           party
           to
           be
           indulged
           ?
           then
           you
           must
           question
           the
           fundamentalls
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
             Scotland
             ▪
          
           and
           
             they
             did
             not
             satisfactorily
             appeare
             to
             your
             conscience
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           And
           why
           did
           you
           simply
           without
           any
           limitation
           sweare
           to
           endeavour
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ?
           you
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           truly
           Reformed
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           why
           did
           you
           sweare
           simply
           to
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           worship
           ,
           discipline
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           when
           yee
           knew
           then
           ,
           as
           now
           ,
           their
           government
           was
           Antichristian
           ,
           and
           not
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           their
           doctrine
           even
           in
           fundamentalls
           not
           so
           sure
           but
           Socinians
           ,
           Arrians
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           your
           brethren
           the
           Familists
           may
           hold
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           bee
           tollerated
           as
           Saints
           ,
           and
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           though
           opposite
           in
           fundamentalls
           to
           ours
           ,
           may
           
             be
             as
             satisfactory
             truths
             to
             your
             conscience
          
           as
           ours
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Confesse
           and
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           you
           sware
           the
           Covenant
           in
           a
           Jesuiticall
           reserved
           sense
           ,
           kept
           up
           in
           your
           minde
           ,
           as
           you
           insinuate
           pag.
           66
           ,
           67.
           and
           such
           as
           the
           words
           cannot
           beare
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             There
             is
             here
             a
             new
             Tricke
             put
             on
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           it
           bindes
           to
           no
           truth
           but
           what
           shall
           appeare
           satisfactorily
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           each
           swearer
           to
           be
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           If
           a
           Merchant
           
           promise
           and
           swear
           to
           a
           simple
           man
           to
           give
           him
           for
           such
           wares
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           ,
           
           he
           gives
           him
           but
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           Scotch
           ,
           whereas
           the
           wares
           are
           to
           the
           man
           as
           dear
           as
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           Starling
           ,
           is
           the
           Merchant
           absolved
           of
           his
           oath
           and
           promise
           ,
           if
           he
           pay
           him
           but
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           Scotch
           ?
           and
           say
           ,
           
             it
             appeares
             satisfactorily
             to
             my
             Antinomian
             conscience
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             no
             more
             value
             then
             a
             hundred
             pound
             Scotch
             ,
             and
             my
             oath
             and
             promise
             obligeth
             me
             to
             no
             more
             then
             satisfactorily
             appeareth
             to
             my
             conscience
             the
             onely
             rule
             of
             my
             obligation
             ,
             to
             be
             according
             to
             equity
             and
             justice
             ,
          
           and
           so
           you
           are
           fully
           paid
           with
           an
           hundred
           pounds
           Scotch
           .
        
         
           So
           this
           Authour
           absolves
           us
           from
           all
           oaths
           and
           covenants
           ,
           though
           we
           sweare
           not
           to
           kill
           a
           captive
           taken
           in
           warre
           ,
           and
           sweare
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           fundamentalls
           that
           there
           
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             one
             onely
             Mediator
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             consubstantiall
             with
             the
             father
             ,
          
           yet
           if
           after
           you
           have
           talked
           with
           Sa●marsh
           ,
           or
           put
           your
           faith
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           sophismes
           o●
           a
           cunning
           
             Jesuit
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             satisfactorily
             appeare
             to
             your
             conscience
             that
             it
             is
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             the
             captive
             ●e
             killed
             ,
             ●e
             is
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             as
             many
             Mediators
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             Christs
             Godded
             with
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             Saints
             of
             the
             family
             of
             love
             ,
          
           and
           so
           your
           oath
           to
           your
           fundamentalls
           obligeth
           you
           not
           ;
           and
           you
           are
           guilty
           of
           no
           per●ury
           though
           first
           you
           sware
           to
           the
           necessary
           truths
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           now
           ye
           turne
           apostate
           from
           both
           faith
           and
           oath
           .
           Libertines
           infuse
           such
           a
           magick
           in
           your
           erroneous
           conscience
           that
           it
           is
           your
           onely
           rule
           ,
           and
           displaceth
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           from
           all
           obligation
           ,
           or
           the
           
             word
             of
             God
             the
             onely
             rule
             of
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
          
           you
           are
           tyed
           no
           longer
           by
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           your
           weather-cock-conscience
           ,
           
           with
           this
           new
           Moon
           ,
           hath
           catched
           a
           new
           light
           ,
           you
           are
           as
           if
           
             there
             had
             been
             no
             such
             outward
             Covenant
             obliging
             you
             ,
          
           take
           it
           upon
           the
           word
           of
           this
           
             Gamaliel
             ,
             dormii
             securd
             in
             utramque
             aurem
             .
          
           But
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           nothing
           
             doth
             oblige
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             appeare
             to
             be
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           it
           may
           oblige
           in
           the
           right
           and
           due
           manner
           and
           way
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           false
           that
           it
           obligeth
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           appear
           ,
           or
           qua●●nus
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           appear
           to
           the
           conscience
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           a
           
             quatenus
             ad
             omne
             valet
             consequentia
          
           .
           Then
           every
           thing
           obligeth
           ,
           as
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           the
           
           conscience
           most
           erroneous
           ,
           then
           are
           some
           obliged
           to
           murther
           the
           innocent
           Apostles
           ;
           for
           it
           appeares
           satisfactorily
           to
           their
           conscience
           to
           be
           the
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           service
           to
           God
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           Joh.
           16.
           1.
           and
           some
           are
           obliged
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           sons
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           vow
           and
           covenant
           the
           contrary
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           for
           it
           
             appeares
             satisfactorily
             to
             their
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
          
           to
           offer
           their
           sonnes
           to
           God
           ,
           except
           God
           from
           heaven
           forbid
           them
           as
           he
           did
           Abraham
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           Libertines
           no
           Covenants
           nor
           Oaths
           of
           the
           most
           lawfull
           things
           layes
           on
           any
           more
           obligation
           to
           performance
           ,
           then
           if
           these
           Oaths
           had
           never
           been
           made
           ,
           if
           the
           erroneous
           conscience
           gainsay
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           You
           did
           know
           the
           discipline
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           debars
           not
           all
           from
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           except
           known
           unregenerate
           persons
           ;
           yee
           knew
           their
           Consistories
           to
           be
           hatefull
           to
           the
           common
           enemies
           ,
           why
           then
           did
           you
           swear
           to
           defend
           them
           against
           the
           commmon
           enemy
           ,
           since
           both
           to
           your
           conscience
           and
           the
           common
           enemy
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           You
           durst
           not
           give
           the
           first
           battle
           to
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Scotland
          
           gave
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           your
           Grandees
           were
           as
           low
           as
           shrubs
           ,
           as
           feared
           as
           Harts
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           You
           hinder
           Reformation
           ,
           your
           Independents
           wrought
           with
           all
           their
           power
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           old
           non-conformists
           ,
           such
           as
           sound
           and
           learned
           Mr.
           Ruthband
           ,
           gracious
           and
           zealous
           Mr.
           Ash
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           bee
           members
           thereof
           ,
           and
           would
           rather
           have
           had
           Prelaticall
           Conformists
           in
           the
           Assembly
           then
           they
           .
           You
           joyne
           with
           all
           the
           Sectaries
           ,
           who
           are
           against
           Covenant
           ,
           Government
           ,
           Confession
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           Directory
           of
           worship
           ,
           retarded
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ;
           we
           heard
           often
           in
           
             Scotland
             ▪
             you
             wished
             Prelacie
             were
             gone
             ,
             if
             ye
             knew
             what
             to
             put
             in
             its
             place
             ,
          
           as
           if
           no
           Government
           known
           to
           you
           could
           fit
           England
           but
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           were
           not
           so
           good
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           You
           would
           goe
           further
           on
           then
           we
           ,
           and
           be
           over
           Jordan
           ,
           but
           we
           had
           rather
           sit
           downe
           on
           this
           side
           of
           Jordan
           ,
           as
           go
           over
           with
           you
           ,
           for
           ye
           was
           not
           well
           over
           ,
           when
           yee
           set
           up
           at
           the
           Kings
           house
           Idolatrous
           bowing
           to
           Altars
           ,
           and
           the
           abjured
           Masse-booke
           ,
           and
           
             Familists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             
             Arrians
             ,
          
           preaching
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           teach
           
             as
             many
             Saints
             ,
             as
             many
             Christs
             and
             Gods
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           when
           these
           perverters
           of
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           God
           were
           silenced
           by
           a
           godly
           Preacher
           at
           London
           ,
           they
           prayed
           woe
           with
           learning
           ,
           it
           opposeth
           all
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           is
           that
           a
           Reformation
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           Jordan
           ,
           which
           sends
           out
           Apostles
           to
           preach
           that
           are
           as
           blinde
           as
           Moles
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           single
           Catechisme
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           whether
           there
           bee-one
           God
           ,
           and
           one
           Mediator
           Christ
           ,
           or
           millions
           of
           Gods
           and
           Christs
           ,
           yet
           these
           are
           the
           onely
           a●ointed
           ones
           .
           It
           were
           good
           that
           such
           a
           Reformation
           were
           over
           Jordan
           ,
           and
           millions
           of
           miles
           beyond
           America
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXII
           .
           The
           pretended
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           against
           the
           Nationall
           League
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ingaged
           by
           Oath
           for
           a
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           A
           Midst
           our
           greatest
           feares
           ,
           and
           the
           inlarged
           sorrowes
           of
           our
           heart
           ,
           for
           the
           calamitous
           condition
           of
           our
           dear
           brethren
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           unnaturall
           warre
           raised
           by
           a
           Prelaticall
           ,
           popish
           and
           malignant
           party
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ,
           subversion
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           we
           exceedingly
           rejoyced
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           mighty
           in
           counsell
           ▪
           did
           lay
           in
           Sion
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           hopefull
           building
           ▪
           and
           stirred
           up
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Kirke
           of
           Scotland
           their
           sense
           of
           Church
           government
           ,
           
           by
           
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             dishonourable
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             arrogating
             to
             themselves
             a
             pre●●minence
             and
             power
             which
             he
             had
             not
             given
             ,
             justly
             offensive
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             a
             great
             impediment
             to
             the
             growth
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           promising
           to
           remove
           the
           same
           ,
           desired
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           
             a●
             happy
             union
             with
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
           
             and
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             abroad
          
           ,
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           to
           send
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           at
           
             Westminster
             ,
             some
             godly
             and
             learned
             Divines
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereby
             an
             uniformity
             in
             forme
             of
             Church
             government
             might
             
             
             
             
             
             be
             obtained
             ,
             and
             t●ereby
             a
             more
             easie
             passage
             made
             to
             the
             settling
             of
             one
             confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             one
             Liturgie
             or
             Directory
             of
             publicke
             worship
             ,
             and
             one
             Catechisme
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           and
           when
           for
           our
           faith
           fulnesse
           to
           our
           brethren
           in
           sending
           an
           Army
           to
           England
           to
           helpe
           them
           ,
           the
           enemy
           had
           wasted
           our
           land
           ,
           and
           we
           were
           given
           for
           lost
           ,
           and
           filled
           with
           the
           cup
           of
           astonishment
           ,
           of
           waters
           of
           gall
           and
           wormewood
           ,
           in
           our
           greatest
           midnight
           darkenesse
           ▪
           it
           was
           to
           us
           the
           morning
           dawning
           of
           the
           flourishing
           condition
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           when
           we
           did
           reap
           first
           fruits
           of
           that
           blessed
           union
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           by
           that
           Nationall
           Covenant
           with
           the
           Lord
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           never
           to
           bee
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           received
           the
           
             Directory
             for
             the
             publicke
             worship
             of
             God
             throughout
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           
           passed
           in
           Ordinance
           of
           Parliament
           in
           each
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           we
           are
           stricken
           with
           amazement
           exceedingly
           ,
           when
           we
           reape
           no
           other
           fruit
           of
           our
           expence
           of
           blood
           ,
           wastation
           of
           our
           Kingdome
           ,
           attendance
           on
           this
           Assembly
           four
           years
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           
             nearest
             uniformity
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             form
             of
             Church
             government
             ,
             Directory
             for
             worship
             and
             catechising
             ,
          
           a
           far
           more
           capacious
           and
           wide
           deformity
           in
           all
           these
           then
           there
           was
           before
           our
           taking
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           yea
           or
           since
           Christian
           Religion
           came
           first
           into
           this
           Island
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           see
           a
           licentious
           tolleration
           in
           one
           of
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           of
           all
           formes
           and
           wayes
           of
           serving
           God
           established
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           no
           limitation
           nor
           bordering
           provided
           to
           hedge
           in
           the
           fleshly
           and
           lawlesse
           exorbitances
           of
           men
           ,
           whose
           apprehensions
           and
           phancies
           of
           the
           one
           onely
           true
           God
           in
           three
           distinct
           persons
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           revealed
           will
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           are
           now
           by
           nature
           vaine
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           Idolatrous
           ,
           blasphemous
           ,
           impure
           ,
           and
           devilish
           ,
           save
           onely
           a
           poore
           ,
           narrow
           ,
           and
           dubious
           circle
           of
           some
           few
           fundamentalls
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           are
           by
           men
           of
           corrupt
           mindes
           changed
           in
           lyes
           and
           blasphemies
           .
        
         
           We
           therefore
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Kirk
           of
           Scotland
           according
           to
           the
           trust
           committed
           to
           us
           ,
           are
           necessitated
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           onely
           King
           and
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           commandement
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
           the
           Kirke
           of
           Scotland
           to
           protest
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           presents
           doe
           protest
           and
           declare
           against
           the
           said
           pretended
           tolleration
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           1
           Such
           liberty
           ,
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ▪
           to
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           Rom.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           compared
           with
           
             Phil.
             3.
             2.
             2
             
             Joh.
          
           10.
           where
           false
           teachers
           are
           c●●●ed
           evill
           doers
           ,
           so
           
             Ezra
             7.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Ne●em
             .
             13.
             15.
             17.
             21
             ,
             22.
             25.
             30.
             2
             
             Chron.
          
           34.
           ver
           .
           33
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
             15.
             12
             ,
             13.
             16
             ,
             17.
             2
             
             Kings
             23.
             5
             ,
             6.
             9.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Dan.
             3.
             29.
             
             Dan.
             6.
             26.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             Revel
             .
             17.
             12
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Zach.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Esay
             49.
             23.
             
             Exod.
             20.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Levit.
          
           20.
           2
           
           ▪
           6.
           
           
             Deut.
             17.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Exod.
          
           32.
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             Deut.
          
           28.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           to
           ver
           .
           22.
           
           
             Josh
             .
             22.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2
           God
           severely
           avengeth
           and
           plagueth
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           Lord
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           men
           .
           We
           therefore
           appeale
           to
           the
           righteous
           Judge
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           whose
           dreadfull
           name
           is
           ingaged
           in
           this
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           wee
           imagine
           that
           this
           Covenant
           is
           temporary
           ,
           for
           we
           swear
           to
           
             continue
             in
             this
             blessed
             union
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             life
             zealously
             and
             constantly
             .
          
           
           Nor
           hath
           the
           Lord
           instamped
           his
           divine
           Image
           of
           making
           just
           Lawes
           upon
           any
           nomethetick
           power
           of
           the
           most
           free
           and
           Independent
           Kingdome
           on
           earth
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           breach
           of
           lawfull
           promises
           ,
           Covenants
           ,
           Contracts
           ,
           which
           are
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           nature
           ,
           of
           nations
           ,
           should
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           any
           nomethetick
           power
           ,
           for
           God
           gives
           no
           power
           to
           make
           unjust
           decrees
           .
        
         
           The
           pretended
           liberty
           is
           against
           the
           Articles
           ,
           matte●
           ,
           and
           ends
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           a
           Parliamentary
           power
           interposed
           for
           the
           not
           punishing
           of
           deformity
           as
           touching
           many
           Religions
           ,
           must
           destroy
           the
           commanded
           nearest
           uniformity
           of
           the
           one
           only
           true
           Religion
           .
        
         
           2
           Nor
           can
           they
           defend
           the
           one
           onely
           reformed
           Religion
           of
           Scotland
           commanding
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           the
           
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           false
           teachers
           ,
           who
           give
           liberty
           to
           all
           Religions
           .
        
         
           3
           Nor
           can
           the
           
             word
             of
             God
          
           bee
           our
           rule
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           except
           this
           rule
           be
           one
           ,
           and
           injoyne
           one
           only
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           forbid
           tolleration
           of
           all
           others
           .
        
         
         
           
           
           
           
           4
           There
           can
           be
           no
           way
           so
           prevailing
           to
           promote
           ,
           cherish
           and
           foment
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           
             what
             is
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
          
           as
           for
           publique
           authority
           by
           law
           to
           permit
           it
           ,
           except
           wee
           would
           (
           praise
           ,
           and
           reward
           such
           fleshly
           wayes
           )
           .
        
         
           5
           The
           
             Lord
             cannot
             be
             one
             ,
             nor
             his
             name
             one
             in
             both
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           when
           by
           Law
           ,
           multitudes
           of
           names
           ,
           wayes
           and
           Religions
           are
           tollerated
           .
        
         
           6
           Many
           Religions
           suffered
           ,
           must
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           true
           religious
           liberty
           of
           Christian
           States
           and
           Churches
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           licenced
           to
           professe
           slavery
           and
           bondage
           ,
           to
           the
           efficacy
           and
           power
           of
           errour
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           professe
           ,
           and
           disseminate
           lies
           and
           blasphemies
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           7
           Many
           false
           wayes
           of
           religions
           ,
           doth
           in
           the
           Scripture
           argue
           a
           change
           of
           Gods
           ,
           
             for
             these
             that
             are
             no
             Gods
             ,
          
           which
           Heathens
           doe
           abhorre
           ,
           Jer.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           a
           multiplying
           of
           Gods
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           number
           of
           each
           Sect
           and
           Societie
           ,
           Jer.
           2.
           28.
           and
           a
           manifest
           countenancing
           of
           Scepticisme
           ,
           of
           many
           Gods
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           God
           ,
           since
           then
           the
           Parliament
           not
           onely
           as
           Christian
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           as
           Magistrates
           have
           sworne
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           they
           must
           sweare
           each
           one
           of
           them
           to
           defend
           his
           owne
           Religion
           ,
           
             Familisme
             ,
             Arrianisme
             ,
             Antinomianisme
          
           ,
           which
           he
           beleeves
           to
           be
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           oppose
           his
           fellow
           members
           with
           his
           Parliamentary
           power
           ,
           how
           then
           can
           the
           Parliament
           command
           others
           ,
           or
           ingage
           themselves
           to
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           to
           indeavour
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           one
           
             reformed
             Religion
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             we
             and
             our
             posterity
             may
             live
             in
             faith
             and
             love
          
           (
           for
           this
           is
           many
           faiths
           professedly
           different
           )
           and
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             may
             delight
             to
             dwel
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           many
           Gods
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           :
           
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             indeavour
             the
             extirpation
             of
             heresie
             ,
             superstition
             ,
             prorpanenesse
             —
             and
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
             ?
          
           It
           is
           not
           every
           Parliament
           man
           ,
           who
           by
           law
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           any
           Religion
           ,
           oblieged
           by
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           to
           endeavour
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           since
           to
           him
           who
           is
           a
           Familist
           and
           Antinomian
           ,
           it
           is
           heresie
           and
           contrary
           to
           sound
           doctrine
           ?
           Are
           not
           Papists
           though
           known
           Papists
           ,
           to
           be
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ?
           why
           should
           they
           be
           debarred
           for
           their
           Religion
           ?
           
           and
           they
           must
           by
           this
           oath
           indeavour
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           Protestan●s
           .
        
         
           8
           The
           foresaid
           licentiousnesse
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           indeavour
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Rights
             ,
             Liberties
             of
             Parliaments
          
           ,
           and
           
             just
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             King
             ,
          
           now
           both
           King
           ,
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           all
           Rulers
           have
           the
           sword
           committed
           to
           them
           to
           defend
           the
           Church
           against
           Seducers
           ,
           Wolves
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           false
           Teachers
           :
           and
           by
           the
           sword
           are
           to
           stand
           against
           the
           violation
           of
           mercy
           ,
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           of
           humaine
           societies
           ▪
           and
           so
           against
           such
           ,
           as
           from
           meere
           grounds
           of
           conscience
           serve
           God
           in
           sacrificing
           their
           children
           to
           God
           ,
           promiscuous
           use
           of
           wives
           ,
           a
           part
           of
           the
           liberty
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           community
           of
           goods
           ;
           robing
           the
           just
           owners
           of
           their
           inheritances
           and
           possessions
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             meeke
             shall
             inherit
             the
             earth
             :
          
           lying
           and
           denying
           of
           our
           Religion
           before
           men
           .
           For
           should
           the
           Magistrate
           kil
           the
           father
           whose
           only
           conscience
           ,
           nothatred
           (
           which
           is
           the
           only
           essentiall
           ingredient
           ,
           to
           make
           killing
           of
           our
           neighbour
           without
           lawfull
           authority
           ,
           that
           murthering
           of
           our
           brother
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           is
           punishable
           with
           death
           ,
           
             Deut.
             19.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             c.
             4.
             42.
             c.
          
           19.
           4.
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           )
           not
           any
           hatred
           (
           I
           say
           )
           or
           desire
           of
           revenge
           towards
           his
           sonne
           ,
           whom
           he
           loves
           as
           tenderly
           as
           Abraham
           did
           Isaack
           ,
           presseth
           out
           of
           meere
           religious
           obedience
           to
           God
           to
           offer
           his
           sonne
           to
           God
           in
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           punish
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           but
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           his
           father
           ;
           since
           the
           word
           of
           God
           condemneth
           this
           as
           false
           worship
           ,
           not
           as
           murther
           ,
           yea
           ,
           as
           superstitious
           adding
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           as
           wil-worship
           ,
           
             Deu.
             4.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Jer
             ,
          
           7.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           9
           Divers
           Religions
           being
           contrary
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           of
           their
           owne
           nature
           raise
           fire
           and
           sword
           betweene
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           mother
           against
           the
           daughter
           in
           law
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           a
           seminary
           of
           factions
           ,
           and
           devisions
           ,
           which
           is
           distructive
           to
           the
           unity
           in
           our
           Covenant
           
             Micah
             7.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Matth.
             10.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             Luke
             5.
             
             Verse
             .
             51
             ,
             52.
             
             Gen.
          
           3
           16.
           
        
         
           10
           By
           which
           it
           cannot
           be
           possible
           we
           should
           defend
           one
           another
           in
           this
           common
           cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           except
           a
           reconciliation
           
           be
           made
           betweene
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           and
           the
           serpent
           .
        
         
           11
           And
           many
           being
           of
           divers
           Religions
           ,
           must
           need
           give
           themselves
           to
           a
           
             detestable
             indifferency
             and
             newtrality
          
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           
             Common
             cause
             of
             God.
          
           Since
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           common
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           of
           forcing
           conscience
           by
           persecution
           to
           them
           .
           Many
           men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           s
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           to
           many
           ,
           to
           hate
           and
           persecute
           the
           Gospell
           by
           this
           .
        
         
           12
           By
           which
           meanes
           every
           man
           may
           resile
           from
           this
           
             blessed
             union
             and
             conjunction
          
           ,
           so
           far
           must
           he
           be
           from
           
             zealous
             and
             constant
             continuing
             therein
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ,
          
           for
           Parliamentary
           authority
           frees
           them
           to
           imbrace
           any
           new
           Religion
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
        
         
           13
           And
           to
           what
           Church
           ,
           Sect
           ,
           or
           Religious
           societie
           can
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           be
           a
           nurse-father
           by
           his
           office
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           onely
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           professeth
           the
           sound
           faith
           ?
           certaine
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             as
             the
             sonnes
             of
             strangers
             shall
             build
             the
             wals
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             so
             Kings
             shall
             minister
             unto
             her
             ,
          
           Esay
           60.
           10.
           
           And
           
             she
             must
             sucke
             the
             brests
             of
             Kings
             ,
          
           Esay
           6.
           16.
           which
           evinceth
           ,
           that
           Kings
           ,
           as
           Kings
           are
           by
           their
           Office
           to
           doe
           some
           princely
           and
           royall
           acts
           of
           justice
           and
           favour
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           true
           Religion
           :
           then
           must
           either
           the
           King
           by
           Office
           be
           
             indifferent
             and
             newtrall
          
           to
           all
           other
           Religions
           and
           Sects
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           duty
           ,
           as
           nurse-father
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           Esay
           49.
           23.
           whose
           part
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           his
           place
           he
           take
           care
           that
           the
           children
           sucke
           not
           poyson
           for
           milke
           ;
           or
           he
           must
           be
           newtrall
           to
           all
           Religions
           except
           to
           the
           onely
           true
           Religion
           ,
           though
           he
           himselfe
           be
           an
           Arrian
           ,
           or
           Socinian
           ,
           or
           of
           opinion
           that
           all
           Religions
           are
           to
           be
           tollerated
           by
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           which
           regard
           ,
           it
           would
           seeme
           ,
           such
           are
           not
           capable
           to
           be
           Magistrates
           in
           a
           Christian
           society
           .
        
         
           14
           Nor
           can
           the
           Magistrate
           promote
           
             Reformation
             against
             all
             lets
             and
             impediments
             ,
          
           No
           not
           heresie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           if
           both
           he
           may
           take
           ,
           and
           give
           licence
           to
           all
           under
           him
           to
           professe
           what
           ever
           way
           shall
           seeme
           good
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           an
           erronio●s
           conscience
           .
        
         
         
           15
           No
           Church
           can
           indeavour
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           for
           the
           
             power
             and
             purity
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           if
           any
           Jezabel
           ,
           any
           that
           shall
           seduce
           and
           tempt
           the
           flocke
           or
           any
           of
           them
           to
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           abominable
           ▪
           Heresies
           ,
           or
           make
           defection
           to
           Judaisme
           ,
           to
           Familisme
           ,
           which
           denyeth
           ,
           as
           the
           Antichrist
           doth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           into
           the
           flesh
           ,
           if
           they
           purge
           not
           out
           such
           leaven
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           not
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           deny
           not
           to
           them
           lodging
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2.
           14.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             Rom.
          
           16
           :
           
             v.
             17
             ,
             18.
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Joh.
          
           10.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           Nor
           can
           we
           give
           a
           more
           publicke
           scandall
           and
           just
           offence
           to
           the
           best
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           
             endeavour
             the
             nearest
             conjunction
             and
             uniformity
             in
             Religion
             ,
          
           then
           to
           cry
           against
           both
           their
           doctrine
           and
           constant
           practise
           in
           that
           they
           teach
           a
           necessity
           of
           both
           Civill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           censures
           
             against
             ravenous
             wolves
             who
             spare
             not
             the
             flocke
             ,
             and
             cease
             not
             ,
          
           with
           Elimas
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           to
           
             pervert
             the
             right
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           17.
           
           And
           we
           dare
           appeale
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           our
           brethren
           in
           England
           ,
           when
           we
           did
           willingly
           enter
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           dye
           and
           live
           ,
           sinke
           and
           swim
           ,
           give
           our
           lives
           with
           ,
           and
           for
           them
           in
           this
           
             common
             cause
             of
             God
          
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           conceive
           our
           downeright
           and
           ingenuous
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Covenant
           to
           be
           against
           all
           such
           pretended
           
             liberty
             of
             Conscie●ce
          
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           sundry
           of
           them
           joyning
           with
           us
           as
           friends
           ,
           yet
           did
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           if
           by
           the
           
             liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             true
             publicke
             liberty
          
           ,
           or
           any
           like
           word
           ,
           they
           did
           understand
           liberty
           of
           professing
           
             Socinianisme
             ,
             Prolacy
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Familisme
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             sound
             doctrine
          
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           did
           beleeve
           their
           brethren
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           simplicity
           of
           their
           hearts
           did
           rather
           chuse
           to
           suffer
           affliction
           with
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           injoy
           their
           owne
           pleasures
           and
           peace
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           honourable
           Honses
           had
           any
           such
           sense
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           p.
           6
           ,
           7.
           in
           their
           Letters
           and
           Declarations
           ,
           they
           invited
           us
           to
           joyn
           in
           
             Covenant
             to
             endeavour
             an
             uniformity
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             sen●e
             ,
          
           if
           any
           had
           ,
           (
           for
           we
           shall
           beleeve
           the
           honourable
           Honses
           ,
           invited
           not
           us
           to
           ruine
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           
           with
           any
           such
           argument
           )
           shall
           not
           the
           Lord
           search
           out
           such
           double
           equivocation
           ,
           and
           jugling
           in
           the
           sacred
           Oath
           and
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ?
           nor
           doth
           the
           word
           of
           God
           evidence
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           some
           few
           fundamentalls
           ,
           in
           which
           
             Arrians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
          
           agree
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           punish
           such
           as
           professe
           and
           teach
           false
           doctrine
           in
           these
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           these
           other
           points
           that
           border
           with
           these
           fundamentalls
           ,
           both
           magistrates
           and
           Church
           are
           to
           leave
           men
           to
           their
           owne
           conscience
           to
           waste
           and
           destroy
           soules
           as
           they
           thinke
           good
           ,
           without
           any
           controle
           ,
           except
           in
           such
           smooth
           rebukes
           as
           Eli
           gave
           to
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           or
           exposing
           of
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           to
           mockery
           ,
           after
           admonition
           an
           hereticke
           is
           not
           to
           be
           instructed
           at
           all
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           nor
           doe
           we
           ,
           by
           our
           doctrine
           more
           make
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           a
           spirituall
           meanes
           as
           touching
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           converted
           to
           the
           sound
           faith
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           because
           the
           Magistrate
           punisheth
           false
           teachers
           ,
           then
           Libertines
           doe
           make
           it
           a
           spirituall
           way
           of
           converting
           soules
           from
           murthers
           ,
           rapes
           ,
           sodomies
           ,
           robbery
           ,
           lying
           ,
           to
           a
           sound
           conversation
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           who
           doe
           hold
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           beareth
           the
           sword
           for
           punishing
           of
           murtherers
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           faile
           against
           the
           second
           Table
           ;
           for
           in
           either
           the
           sword
           hath
           no
           spirituall
           influence
           on
           the
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           any
           thing
           an
           ordinance
           of
           God
           for
           converting
           of
           heretickes
           ,
           but
           to
           hinder
           perverting
           of
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           externall
           right
           walking
           as
           touching
           the
           outward
           man
           in
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           both
           Tables
           ,
           that
           we
           hurt
           not
           one
           another
           in
           civill
           societies
           .
           
        
         
           
             This
             new
             liberty
             destroyes
             all
             that
             the
             Parliament
             hath
             done
             ,
             said
             ,
             suffered
             ;
             for
             the
          
           Hononourable
           Houses
           doe
           professe
           before
           the
           everliving
           God
           ,
           the
           safety
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           liberties
           to
           be
           the
           chiefe
           end
           of
           all
           their
           counsells
           and
           resolutions
           ;
           
             also
             that
          
           Scotland
           had
           lovingly
           invited
           them
           to
           a
           nearer
           and
           higher
           degree
           of
           union
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           Church-government
           ,
           which
           we
           (
           
             say
             they
          
           )
           most
           willingly
           embrace
           and
           intend
           to
           pursue
           .
        
         
           The
           Honourable
           Houses
           declare
           ,
           
           
             they
             have
             for
             the
             just
             and
             necessary
             defence
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             his
             Majesties
             person
             ,
             
             Crowne
             ,
          
           
           
             &c.
             taken
             up
             Armes
             ,
             and
             appointed
             and
             authorised
          
           Robert
           
             Earle
             of
          
           Essex
           
             to
             be
             Captaine
             Generall
          
           .
           The
           same
           was
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Now
           can
           it
           be
           dreamed
           that
           the
           end
           of
           either
           Kingdomes
           ,
           united
           by
           Covenant
           and
           compact
           in
           this
           warre
           ,
           was
           to
           spend
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           for
           liberty
           or
           licence
           to
           many
           Religions
           ?
           or
           can
           any
           say
           but
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           Houses
           at
           that
           time
           was
           to
           oppose
           ,
           never
           to
           countenance
           ,
           and
           tollerate
           (
           as
           now
           professedly
           they
           do
           )
           
             Brownists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Arrians
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
          
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           who
           are
           for
           all
           Religions
           ?
           should
           not
           we
           have
           had
           bowells
           of
           iron
           ,
           if
           in
           charity
           ,
           wee
           had
           not
           beleeved
           our
           brethrens
           words
           ,
           
           oaths
           ,
           pro●essions
           ?
        
         
           The
           Honourable
           Houses
           ingage
           the
           whole
           Kingdome
           of
           England
           to
           take
           the
           Covenant
           by
           their
           Commissioners
           in
           a
           Treaty
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Kingdomes
           ,
           which
           Treaty
           was
           ratified
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           both
           Kingdomes
           agree
           
             that
             no
             meanes
             was
             thought
             so
             expedient
          
           to
           accomplish
           and
           strengthen
           the
           union
           ,
           
             as
             for
             both
             Nations
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             solemne
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             a
             forme
             thereof
             drawne
             and
             presented
             to
             the
             Convention
             of
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Generall
             Assembly
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             and
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             hath
             accordingly
             beene
             done
             ,
             and
             received
             their
             respective
             approbation
          
           ;
           and
        
         
           I.
           
           Proposition
           ,
           It
           is
           agreed
           and
           concluded
           that
           the
           Covenant
           presented
           to
           the
           Convention
           of
           Estates
           and
           Generall
           Assembly
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           
           and
           sent
           to
           both
           Houses
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           to
           their
           brethren
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           allowed
           by
           the
           Committee
           of
           Estates
           ,
           
           and
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Generall
           Assembly
           
             be
             swor●●
             and
             subscribed
             by
             both
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           〈◊〉
           most
           〈◊〉
           and
           conjunction
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           mutuall
           defence
           ,
           against
           the
           Papist
           and
           Prelaticall
           faction
           ,
           and
           their
           adherents
           in
           both
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           for
           pursuance
           of
           the
           ends
           exprest
           in
           the
           said
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             That
             an
             Army
             (
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           Scotland
           )
           
             shall
             be
             levied
             forthwith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           Treaty
           is
           approved
           by
           each
           Parliament
           respectively
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
             ,
             1643.
             
             Novem
          
           .
           1.
           
           Now
           what
           ever
           power
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           hath
           in
           relation
           to
           England
           to
           alter
           ,
           make
           and
           unmake
           Lawes
           as
           shall
           seem
           most
           fit
           to
           the
           wisdome
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           yet
           they
           neither
           have
           nor
           can
           have
           power
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           to
           alter
           ,
           retract
           or
           breake
           their
           promise
           ,
           agreement
           ,
           
           faith
           ,
           and
           contract
           made
           with
           another
           Kingdome
           ,
           so
           that
           both
           Kingdomes
           binde
           their
           owne
           hands
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           command
           the
           Covenant
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           each
           Kingdome
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Representative
           Kingdome
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           onely
           but
           by
           the
           collective
           or
           diffusive
           body
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           〈◊〉
           not
           between
           the
           Parliaments
           onely
           ,
           
           but
           between
           the
           Kingdomes
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           Houses
           thinke
           it
           lawfull
           at
           that
           time
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           some
           ,
           (
           which
           some
           now
           say
           is
           to
           
             force
             them
             to
             doe
             against
             the
             present
             judgement
             and
             light
             of
             conscience
          
           )
           and
           unlawfull
           at
           this
           time
           to
           presse
           others
           ,
           for
           this
           
             is
             a
             Covenant
          
           (
           as
           one
           faith
           well
           )
           that
           
             is
             never
             to
             bee
             forgotten
             by
             us
             nor
             our
             posterity
             .
             —
             And
             the
             parties
             ingaging
             in
             this
             League
             are
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
             famous
             for
             the
             knowledge
             and
             acknowledgement
             of
             Christ
             above
             all
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           that
           this
           Covenant
           tyes
           us
           to
           defend
           one
           another
           ,
           beside
           the
           words
           thereof
           ,
           the
           former
           Authour
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             wisdome
             to
             discover
             ,
             and
             strength
             to
             punish
             ,
             if
             our
             hearts
             he
             not
             upright
             to
             our
             brethren
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           So
           do
           the
           Houses
           say
           ,
           
             Our
             purpose
             is
             to
             consult
             with
             godly
             and
             learned
             Divines
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             so
             we
             may
             not
             only
             remove
             governments
             by
             Archbishops
             ,
             but
             likewise
             settle
             such
             a
             government
             as
             may
             be
             most
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             holy
             word
             ,
             most
             apt
             to
             procure
             and
             preserve
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             a
             happy
             union
             with
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             and
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             and
             establish
             the
             same
             by
             Law
             ,
          
           In
           the
           Treaty
           between
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           an
           .
           1642.
           the
           Scottish
           Army
           shall
           grant
           no
           tolleration
           for
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           Honourable
           Houses
           must
           intend
           a
           quite
           other
           thing
           then
           
             pretended
             liberty
          
           ,
           when
           they
           according
           as
           they
           are
           obliged
           by
           the
           Treaty
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           passe
           an
           
             Ordinance
             that
             the
             Covenant
             be
             taken
             throughout
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             Dominion
             of
          
           Wales
           ,
           
           
             and
             their
             names
             to
             bee
             returned
             to
             the
             Houses
             ,
             who
             shall
             refuse
             .
          
           And
           an
           Exhortation
           is
           framed
           by
           the
           Assembly
           for
           taking
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           was
           approved
           by
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           Printed
           by
           a
           speciall
           Ordinance
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
           
             That
             no
             faithfull
             English
             heart
             be
             afraid
             to
             joyne
             with
             our
             Brethren
             of
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             in
             this
             solemne
             League
             ,
             as
             sometime
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             (
             although
             under
             another
             King
             )
             did
             with
             the
             men
             of
             Judah
             at
             the
             invitation
             of
          
           Hezekiah
           ,
           2
           Chro.
           30.
           —
           
             And
             as
          
           Ezra
           and
           Nehemiah
           ,
           Ezra
           10.
           
           Neh.
           9.
           
             drew
             all
             the
             people
             into
             a
             Covenant
             
             without
             any
             speciall
             commission
             from
             the
             Persian
             Monarchs
             (
             then
             their
             Sovereignes
             )
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           
           
             albeit
             they
             were
             not
             free
             Subjects
             but
             Vassals
             .
          
           And
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           joyntly
           declare
           that
           not
           onely
           
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Recusants
             ,
             and
             Irish
             Rebels
             that
             are
             actually
             in
             Armes
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             shall
             looke
             for
             no
             favour
             ,
             but
             be
             punished
             as
             Traytors
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             Newtralists
             ,
             all
             the
             ignorant
             and
             simple
             that
             were
             seduced
             ,
             or
             compelled
             to
             take
             Armes
             ,
             all
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Nation
             mis-led
             through
             private
             respects
             ,
             all
             dividers
             between
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             expect
             pardon
             and
             favour
             ,
             should
             speedily
             take
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             joyn
             heartily
             and
             really
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             Cause
             .
          
           Nor
           can
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Ezra
             ,
             Nehemiah
          
           and
           Hezekiah
           be
           good
           Divinity
           then
           ,
           and
           bad
           now
           ,
           or
           the
           plea
           of
           not
           forcing
           the
           conscience
           be
           then
           weake
           ,
           but
           now
           strong
           ,
           except
           wee
           dreame
           that
           Parliaments
           by
           a
           Nemothetick
           power
           can
           alter
           divine
           truthes
           ;
           
           which
           wee
           are
           unwilling
           to
           beleeve
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           Such
           a
           tolleration
           must
           thwart
           and
           crosse
           the
           professed
           sincere
           intentions
           of
           the
           Honourable
           Houses
           
             for
             uniformity
             and
             the
             advancement
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           
             out
             of
             which
             there
             will
             also
             undoubtedly
             result
             ,
             a
             most
             firme
             and
             stable
             union
             between
             the
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           and
           contrary
           to
           that
           proposed
           end
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           our
           travels
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           testified
           at
           the
           special
           command
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           to
           be
           aimed
           at
           by
           both
           Kingdomes
           in
           this
           defencive
           warre
           ,
           in
           letters
           sent
           to
           the
           reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Helvetia
             ,
             Geneva
             .
             Wallacria
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           what
           a
           letter
           most
           contradicent
           to
           that
           might
           they
           now
           write
           ?
           
           )
           whereas
           this
           tolleration
           must
           be
           the
           sad
           scandalizing
           and
           sorrow
           of
           all
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           the
           joy
           and
           triumph
           of
           Papists
           ,
           the
           mocking
           and
           dispising
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           Heathens
           within
           ,
           to
           Atheists
           round
           about
           ,
           the
           sadning
           of
           all
           the
           godly
           ,
           the
           condemning
           of
           our
           former
           wayes
           ,
           as
           acts
           of
           apostacy
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           and
           dis-loyalty
           to
           our
           Prince
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Houses
             also
             declare
          
           ,
           if
           his
           Majesty
           had
           not
           ,
           denied
           his
           consent
           to
           a
           Bill
           for
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           
           they
           had
           long
           since
           manifested
           to
           the
           world
           their
           utter
           dislike
           of
           Brownisme
           and
           Anabaptisme
           .
           
           
             As
             also
          
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           farre
           from
           their
           desire
           and
           intentions
           to
           let
           loose
           the
           reines
           of
           Discipline
           and
           Church
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           particular
           Congregations
           take
           up
           what
           forme
           of
           worship
           they
           please
           ,
           
           but
           doe
           hold
           it
           requisite
           there
           should
           be
           through
           the
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           a
           conformity
           to
           that
           order
           which
           the
           law
           injoynes
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             We
             was
             invited
          
           ,
           to
           bee
           instruments
           of
           a
           glorious
           Reformation
           for
           a
           nearer
           union
           in
           Church-government
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Commissioners
             of
          
           England
           
             say
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             desires
          
           a
           nearer
           conjunction
           in
           forme
           of
           Church-government
           ,
           Directory
           ,
           Confession
           and
           Catechisme
           ,
           
           and
           utter
           extirpation
           of
           Prelacie
           the
           most
           effectuall
           and
           ready
           meanes
           ,
           whereunto
           is
           now
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           stricter
           union
           and
           league
           between
           the
           Nations
           ,
           and
           our
           assistance
           of
           England
           by
           an
           Army
           .
        
         
           It
           rejoyced
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Godly
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Houses
           passed
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           
             the
             directory
             of
             publicke
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
          
           and
           
             layed
             aside
             the
             booke
             of
             Common-prayers
             ,
             and
             burdensome
             Ceremonies
             upon
          
           a
           resolution
           professed
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             to
             reforme
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           which
           was
           accordingly
           approved
           and
           ratified
           in
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           if
           wee
           then
           turne
           backe
           againe
           from
           that
           begunne
           uniformity
           ,
           what
           doe
           wee
           also
           but
           
             pull
             downe
             and
             destroy
             what
             we
             have
             builded
             ?
          
           Especially
           since
           uniformity
           ,
           which
           we
           sweare
           to
           indeavour
           in
           our
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           cryed
           downe
           by
           Familists
           ,
           and
           Antinomians
           ,
           and
           all
           externall
           worship
           and
           profession
           of
           Christ
           before
           men
           ,
           as
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           all
           Religion
           retrinched
           
             into
             onely
             things
             of
             the
             minde
             and
             heart
             ,
          
           upon
           a
           dreame
           that
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           is
           not
           our
           rule
           oblieging
           us
           ,
           but
           an
           inward
           law
           in
           the
           mind
           beyond
           ,
           all
           ordinances
           ,
           
           must
           regulate
           us
           now
           under
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           The
           Honourable
           Houses
           in
           rules
           and
           directions
           for
           suspending
           from
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           
           enumerating
           most
           of
           the
           fundamentals
           ,
           doe
           by
           divers
           Ordinances
           evidence
           they
           are
           by
           law
           to
           bee
           punished
           ,
           who
           professe
           or
           teach
           contrary
           to
           these
           .
        
         
           
             And
             in
             rules
             for
             trying
             of
             Ministers
             before
             they
             be
             ordained
             
             (
             though
             thousands
             now
             are
             constant
             Preachers
             without
             any
             ordination
             at
             all
          
           )
           the
           Minister
           must
           be
           one
           that
           is
           able
           to
           defend
           the
           Orthodox
           doctrine
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
          
           ,
           
           1
           
             Tim.
             3.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           )
           against
           all
           unsound
           and
           erronious
           opinions
           ,
           
           especially
           those
           of
           the
           present
           age
           ,
           
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             of
             Arrians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Where
             the
             Houses
             mention
             the
          
           great
           duty
           lying
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           settle
           matters
           concerning
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           continually
           before
           their
           eyes
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           so
           solemnly
           taken
           ,
           and
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Covenant
           —
           have
           removed
           the
           booke
           of
           Common-prayer
           with
           all
           its
           unnecessary
           and
           burdensome
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           have
           established
           the
           directory
           in
           the
           roome
           thereof
           ,
           and
           have
           abolished
           the
           Prelaticall
           hierarchy
           by
           Arch-Bishops
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           instead
           thereof
           have
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           a
           Presbyterian
           Government
           in
           every
           Congregation
           ,
           with
           subordination
           to
           Classical
           ,
           Provinciall
           and
           Nationall
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           all
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Both
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           agree
           that
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           take
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           approve
           and
           ratifie
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Subjects
           of
           either
           Kingdomes
           sweare
           it
           .
           What
           then
           shal
           become
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ?
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           buried
           ,
           if
           a
           law
           passe
           it
           shall
           be
           voluntary
           to
           men
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           take
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Honourable
             Houses
             ordaine
          
           ,
           That
           any
           preaching
           or
           writing
           ,
           or
           maintaining
           such
           errours
           as
           doe
           subvert
           any
           Articles
           of
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           shall
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           of
           refusal
           to
           compear
           before
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           or
           obstinate
           persisting
           in
           the
           errour
           shall
           be
           imprisoned
           by
           the
           Justice
           of
           peace
           ,
           till
           he
           submit
           to
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           Houses
           give
           thankes
           to
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           of
           privy
           Councell
           do
           so
           farre
           respect
           the
           
             welfare
             and
             peace
             of
          
           England
           
             that
             they
             are
             pleased
             to
             second
             the
             desires
             of
             the
          
           Generall
           Assembly
           
             of
             that
             Church
             for
             unity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             uniformity
             in
             Church-government
             in
             his
             Majesties
             three
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           We
           cannot
           thinke
           the
           Honourable
           Houses
           would
           passe
           an
           Ordinance
           for
           an
           universall
           Fast
           through
           all
           the
           Kingdome
           to
           seeke
           assistance
           from
           God
           to
           suppresse
           Heresies
           and
           Errours
           ,
           except
           the
           
           whole
           land
           be
           injoyned
           to
           take
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           vaine
           ,
           
           if
           it
           were
           not
           the
           will
           and
           minde
           of
           the
           Houses
           to
           detest
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           especially
           since
           in
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           they
           mention
           the
           wonderfull
           
             assistance
             of
             God
             since
             their
             engagement
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
          
           in
           which
           they
           
             are
             to
             endeavour
             sincerely
             ,
             really
             ,
             and
             constantly
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             discipline
             and
             worship
             ,
             and
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             Prophanenesse
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             found
             contrary
             to
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             —
             And
             that
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             improve
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             said
             or
             done
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             truth
             .
          
           Now
           by
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           power
           they
           must
           meane
           their
           Parliamentary
           power
           of
           the
           sword
           committed
           to
           them
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           their
           utmost
           and
           highest
           power
           ,
           otherwise
           all
           private
           men
           are
           to
           improve
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           power
           for
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Ordinance
             for
             Reforming
             of
             the
             University
             of
          
           Oxford
           ,
           
           
             the
             Honourable
             Houses
             ordaine
          
           to
           punish
           those
           that
           take
           not
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           oppose
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Parliament
           concerning
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Directory
           .
        
         
           The
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           say
           ,
           
             their
             true
             and
             reall
             intentions
             are
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             shall
             be
             to
             settle
             Religion
             in
             the
             purity
             thereof
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           Nor
           can
           the
           Parliament
           loose
           men
           from
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           put
           any
           exposition
           on
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           other
           then
           the
           words
           naturally
           hold
           forth
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           one
           Parliament
           obtrude
           any
           Law
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Covenant
           on
           the
           subjects
           different
           from
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           genuine
           meaning
           conceived
           by
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           other
           Kingdome
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Covenant
           of
           any
           one
           single
           Kingdome
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           say
           without
           mocking
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           dallying
           with
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Covenant
           was
           conceived
           in
           any
           such
           doubtsome
           ,
           equivocall
           and
           two
           faced
           sense
           ,
           so
           as
           each
           Kingdome
           may
           sweare
           it
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           sense
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           sense
           for
           ,
           or
           not
           against
           the
           pretended
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           the
           other
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           both
           Kingdomes
           esteeme
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Warres
           ,
           
           
             an
             abundant
             reward
             of
             all
             that
             we
             can
             doe
             or
             suffer
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
          
           to
           settle
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
             we
             have
             resolved
             and
             decreed
             never
             to
             lay
             downe
             Armes
             ,
             untill
             truth
             and
             peace
             be
             settled
             in
             this
             Island
             upon
             a
             firme
             
             foundation
             for
             the
             present
             and
             future
             generations
             .
          
           Then
           what
           ever
           Kingdome
           shall
           resyle
           from
           the
           Covenant
           to
           a
           detestable
           liberty
           of
           all
           pretended
           truths
           ,
           as
           they
           breake
           with
           God
           ,
           so
           must
           they
           breake
           with
           men
           ,
           seeing
           the
           two
           Kingdomes
           are
           mutually
           and
           reciprocally
           ingaged
           to
           one
           another
           in
           the
           meanes
           and
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           looke
           that
           the
           righteous
           God
           shall
           avenge
           breach
           of
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           such
           apostacie
           from
           his
           truth
           ,
           with
           the
           saddest
           and
           heaviest
           of
           judgements
           that
           we
           or
           our
           fathers
           have
           heard
           of
           ,
           the
           rumour
           whereof
           shall
           cause
           our
           eares
           to
           tingle
           .
        
         
           The
           Honourable
           Houses
           professe
           an
           union
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           
           discipline
           ,
           and
           worship
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           more
           strong
           bulwarke
           
             against
             the
             bloody
             practises
             of
             Papist
             ,
             and
             deceitfull
             errors
             of
             other
             Sectaries
             ,
             and
             more
             profitable
             use
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           Other
           Sectaries
           can
           be
           no
           other
           then
           such
           as
           swarme
           and
           abound
           in
           the
           Army
           and
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           diversity
           of
           Religions
           by
           tolleration
           utterly
           weakens
           ,
           
           yea
           and
           dissolveth
           the
           blessed
           union
           betweene
           the
           Kingdomes
           :
           For
           the
           Houses
           say
           ,
           
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             altered
             in
             the
             one
             Kingdome
             without
             the
             other
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             have
             put
             it
             in
             the
             hearts
          
           of
           both
           Kingdomes
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           minded
           to
           destroy
           us
           .
           They
           acknowledge
           that
           
             Religion
             is
             the
             band
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             safety
             and
             happinesse
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           When
           therefore
           God
           suffers
           it
           to
           enter
           into
           our
           hearts
           to
           breake
           our
           Covenant
           with
           God
           and
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           a
           minde
           to
           disquiet
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           England
           ,
           
           so
           as
           the
           fierce
           anger
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           jealousie
           must
           smoake
           against
           them
           as
           fire
           .
        
         
           The
           Reverend
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           give
           their
           sense
           of
           this
           pretended
           liberty
           to
           be
           against
           the
           will
           and
           minde
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXIII
           .
           The
           place
           Acts
           5.
           v.
           34.
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           counsell
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           discussed
           ,
           and
           found
           nothing
           for
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             most
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             Master
          
           John
           Goodwins
           
             Argument
             ,
             stands
             thus
          
           ,
           Theomachia
           ,
           ser
           .
           2.
           11.
           
           This
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           way
           ,
           is
           either
           of
           men
           or
           of
           God
           (
           saith
           Gamaliel
           .
           )
           If
           it
           he
           of
           men
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           represse
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           of
           it selfe
           come
           to
           naught
           ;
           which
           he
           proves
           by
           the
           instances
           of
           Judas
           and
           Theudas
           .
           If
           it
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           strive
           against
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           must
           prevaile
           ,
           and
           the
           counsell
           of
           Heaven
           must
           stand
           ;
           for
           then
           ye
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           fighting
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           incurring
           the
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           by
           whose
           courtesie
           and
           meere
           grace
           you
           have
           the
           liberty
           of
           capitall
           punishments
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Grounds
             that
             Master
          
           Goodwin
           
             layes
             downe
             ,
             are
          
           ,
           Gamaliel
           
             at
             this
             time
             was
          
           a
           convert
           ,
           
           and
           tooke
           on
           him
           the
           patrociny
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           His
           reasoning
           to
           abstaine
           from
           them
           is
           Orthodox
           and
           sound
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             It
             holdeth
          
           ,
           That
           when
           Judges
           are
           not
           infallibly
           perswaded
           ,
           (
           as
           these
           were
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           way
           of
           Christ
           )
           to
           coerce
           any
           Religion
           or
           way
           never
           so
           false
           ,
           is
           persecution
           ,
           straining
           of
           free
           consciences
           ,
           and
           fighting
           against
           God
           :
        
         
           I
           Judge
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           hath
           ploughed
           with
           the
           Heifer
           of
           Vaticanus
           ,
           who
           writes
           a
           virulent
           peece
           against
           
             Caloin
             ,
             and
             condemnes
          
           the
           burning
           of
           that
           Monster
           .
           
             Michael
             Servetus
          
           brings
           the
           same
           argument
           .
           
           Vaticanus
           (
           some
           thinke
           it
           was
           Castalio
           ,
           adversus
           Calvinum
           )
           Num.
           10
           :
           and
           Bellius
           ,
           arg
           .
           5.
           
        
         
           But
           1.
           
           Though
           Libertines
           espouse
           and
           owne
           the
           Argument
           
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           condemn
           all
           use
           of
           the
           sword
           against
           false
           teachers
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           
             Gamaliels
             rotten
             Dialemme
          
           ,
           not
           the
           holy
           Ghosts
           .
           2.
           
           
             Abstaine
             from
             these
             men
          
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           the
           medium
           or
           reason
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           speak
           no
           boasting
           words
           ,
           
             Deale
             not
             morally
             with
             the
             conscience
             ,
             though
             ye
             by
             office
             ,
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             sitting
             in
             the
             chaire
             of
             Moses
             ,
             far
             lesse
             use
             the
             sword
             against
             them
             .
          
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           shall
           stand
           ,
           and
           ye
           are
           no
           more
           to
           fight
           against
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           than
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           with
           corrupt
           reason
           ,
           than
           with
           a
           steele
           sword
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           be
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           shall
           fall
           of
           will
           ;
           neither
           then
           are
           you
           to
           preach
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           to
           act
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Greeke
           is
           ,
           
             stand
             up
             from
             them
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           in
           the
           Syriack
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           omittite
           eos
           ,
           v.
           38.
           
           
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             v.
          
           38.
           and
           the
           intention
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           if
           he
           speak
           as
           a
           Convert
           to
           Christ
           ,
           (
           as
           Goodwin
           and
           Vaticanus
           suppose
           )
           must
           import
           no
           lesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Argument
           is
           as
           strong
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           adultery
           ,
           treason
           ,
           bloody
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           murder
           ,
           against
           the
           lawfull
           Magistrates
           power
           ,
           coercing
           all
           disorders
           against
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           as
           against
           Religion
           or
           a
           way
           of
           God
           or
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           which
           wee
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           (
           as
           Beza
           sayth
           )
           
             The
             man
             was
             no
             favorer
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             but
             feared
             the
             evill
             that
             might
             follow
             upon
             the
             displeasure
             of
             the
          
           Romans
           .
           
           And
           Piscator
           and
           *
           Gualther
           saies
           well
           ,
           
             It
             was
             an
             evill
             counsell
          
           ,
           Gualther
           sayth
           ,
           
             Since
             the
             scope
             of
          
           Gamaliel
           
             was
             onely
             to
             save
             the
             Apostles
             from
             present
             danger
             ,
             they
             abuse
             this
             argument
             ,
             who
             thereby
             shake
             all
             discipline
             civill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             For
             the
             Magistrate
             beares
             not
             the
             Sword
             in
             vaine
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             extirpate
             Heresies
             by
             his
             Office.
          
           And
           Calvin
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             was
             a
             sentence
             unworthy
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             is
             of
             God
             shall
             stand
             ,
          
           Gamaliels
           
             consequence
             is
             null
             ,
             that
             therefore
             the
             Magistrate
             whom
             God
             armed
             with
             the
             Sword
             should
             doe
             nothing
             against
             sinne
             .
          
           The
           consequence
           is
           as
           strong
           ,
           in
           murthers
           ,
           Paricides
           ,
           Sedition
           ,
           as
           in
           Heresies
           whatever
           
           Vaticanus
           says
           in
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
           applying
           this
           argument
           only
           to
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           
             plants
             that
             our
             heavenly
             father
             hath
             not
             planted
             .
          
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           the
           purpose
           of
           Gamaliel
           to
           draw
           his
           doctrin
           to
           so
           narrow
           a
           channel
           as
           to
           doctrins
           only
           ,
           as
           if
           doctrins
           of
           men
           only
           came
           to
           nought
           ,
           for
           Gamaliel
           alledgeth
           the
           examples
           of
           Iudas
           and
           Theudas
           the
           Galilean
           ,
           whose
           fault
           was
           not
           only
           false
           prophecying
           ,
           but
           rebellion
           and
           sedition
           ,
           for
           foure
           hundred
           armed
           men
           gathered
           to
           this
           man
           and
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           Greeke
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Syriack
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Et
             abierunt
             post
             cum
             quasi
             quadringenti
             homines
             ,
             They
             went
             after
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             Captaine
             in
             the
             fields
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           other
           Judas
           of
           Galile
           drew
           away
           much
           people
           ;
           Now
           they
           were
           drawn
           away
           ,
           in
           a
           course
           of
           tumultuary
           rebellion
           ,
           
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           the
           two
           words
           ,
           
             they
             obeyed
             him
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Syriack
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             dispersi
             sunt
             ,
             they
             were
             scattered
             as
             an
             armie
             of
             men
             ,
          
           then
           these
           men
           were
           not
           onely
           false
           teachers
           ,
           but
           levied
           men
           to
           rise
           against
           authority
           ,
           as
           Anabaptists
           doe
           after
           them
           :
           so
           shall
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           rise
           in
           bloody
           murthers
           and
           insurrections
           ,
           we
           must
           leave
           them
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           rise
           to
           cut
           the
           throats
           of
           innocent
           people
           ,
           whether
           that
           
             ignis
             fatuus
          
           the
           foole
           fire
           of
           blind
           zeale
           ,
           or
           a
           treasonable
           designe
           raise
           them
           in
           armes
           ,
           their
           way
           is
           either
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           God
           will
           bring
           it
           to
           nought
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           sit
           still
           and
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           murthered
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           because
           God
           will
           not
           faile
           to
           crush
           these
           novators
           and
           firebrands
           ,
           or
           their
           way
           and
           courses
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           yet
           we
           must
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           most
           just
           defensive
           warres
           shall
           be
           unlawfull
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           stir
           one
           foot
           against
           them
           ,
           
             we
             run
             the
             hazzard
          
           of
           the
           bold
           blind
           Gyants
           
             to
             fight
             against
             God
          
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           to
           the
           dialemme
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           whether
           he
           speakes
           of
           Theudas
           the
           Magician
           or
           Sorcerer
           ,
           as
           Josephus
           antiq
           .
           
             lib.
             20.
             cap.
          
           2.
           and
           Eusebius
           ,
           who
           rose
           in
           the
           time
           that
           
             Cuspius
             Fadus
          
           governed
           Judea
           ,
           who
           said
           hee
           could
           divide
           Jordan
           ,
           and
           gathered
           his
           men
           to
           the
           banks
           of
           Jordan
           in
           the
           fourth
           year
           of
           Claudius
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           bee
           Theudas
           that
           rose
           long
           before
           Fadus
           ,
           before
           the
           reigne
           of
           Agrippa
           ,
           
           who
           did
           reigne
           seven
           yeares
           under
           Caligula
           and
           Claudius
           ,
           or
           who
           this
           Iudas
           was
           ,
           it
           is
           sure
           the
           argument
           will
           prove
           that
           Magistrates
           are
           not
           to
           draw
           their
           swords
           against
           rebells
           ,
           and
           traitors
           ,
           and
           this
           subverts
           all
           policy
           and
           Government
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           Argument
           ,
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           cannot
           conclude
           that
           God
           is
           lesse
           watchful
           ,
           and
           lesse
           severe
           to
           take
           vengeance
           on
           Sorcerers
           ,
           Murtherers
           ,
           Lions
           and
           cruel
           tyrants
           ,
           bloody
           and
           deceitful
           men
           ,
           than
           against
           new
           false
           religions
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           way
           of
           Robbers
           ,
           Conspirators
           ,
           Armies
           that
           rise
           in
           rebellion
           against
           their
           masters
           ,
           Covenant-breakers
           ,
           bee
           of
           men
           ,
           God
           wil
           bring
           it
           to
           nought
           and
           destroy
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           overturned
           the
           way
           of
           Theudas
           and
           Iudas
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           .
           
             God
             turnes
             the
             way
             of
             the
             wicked
             upsidedown
             ,
          
           Ps
           .
           146.
           9.
           
           
             And
             the
             bloody
             and
             deceitfull
             man
             shall
             not
             live
             halfe
             his
             days
             ,
          
           Ps
           .
           55.
           23.
           
           
             And
             so
             shall
             the
             old
             Lion
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             his
             prey
             ,
          
           Job
           4.
           11.
           
             and
             shall
             want
             and
             suffer
             hunger
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           34.
           10.
           
             ergo
             ,
             Iob
          
           or
           any
           Magistrate
           should
           refraine
           from
           plucking
           the
           prey
           out
           of
           the
           Jawes
           of
           the
           oppressours
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Iob
           29.
           16
           ,
           17.
           or
           if
           the
           way
           of
           Oppressors
           bee
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           have
           armed
           them
           with
           his
           power
           to
           be
           a
           scourge
           ,
           Rulers
           should
           not
           defend
           the
           fatherlesse
           ,
           the
           widdow
           ,
           and
           the
           stranger
           ,
           from
           the
           pawes
           of
           the
           Lions
           and
           Murtherers
           ,
           but
           should
           refrain
           ;
           why
           ?
           If
           Gods
           power
           bee
           with
           them
           ,
           we
           resist
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           fight
           against
           God.
           Nor
           is
           it
           enough
           that
           the
           patron
           of
           liberty
           ,
           Servetus
           and
           Goodwin
           
             tell
             us
             in
             doubtsome
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             controversies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             we
             would
             refraine
             from
             drawing
             the
             sword
             against
             men
             ,
             for
             their
             conscience
             and
             religion
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             infallibly
             ,
             but
             their
             way
             may
             be
             as
             well
             or
             rather
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             then
             wee
             run
             the
             hazzard
             of
             fighting
             against
             God
             Omnipotent
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             dubious
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             be
             the
             way
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             safest
             to
             leave
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             hold
             back
             our
             hand
             from
             offering
             violerce
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             save
             our
             labour
             ,
             and
             burne
             the
             hay
             and
             stubble
             of
             mens
             drossie
             inventions
             ,
             and
             what
             need
             then
             is
             there
             to
             file
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             ,
             in
             a
             dubious
             case
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             not
             certaine●y
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             now
             Sectaries
             way
             is
             of
             men
             and
             Sathan
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Pharoahs
           tyranny
           in
           detaining
           the
           people
           in
           bondage
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           the
           wonders
           that
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           wrought
           by
           Moses
           ,
           was
           as
           doubtsome
           to
           him
           to
           be
           
           Tyranny
           ,
           
           since
           his
           God-Idol
           of
           Egypt
           did
           the
           like
           wonders
           by
           the
           Magicians
           ,
           as
           controversies
           of
           Religion
           are
           ,
           and
           blindnesse
           in
           duties
           in
           the
           second
           table
           ,
           when
           Judiciall
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           prince
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           is
           as
           strong
           and
           may
           as
           much
           make
           men
           excuseable
           ,
           and
           shield
           them
           from
           the
           sword
           of
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           as
           blindnesse
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           table
           .
        
         
           2
           This
           Answer
           does
           oyle
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           flatter
           the
           wilfull
           and
           malicious
           ignorance
           of
           Pharisees
           ,
           who
           both
           knew
           
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whence
             he
             was
             ,
          
           and
           were
           convinced
           that
           the
           
             Gospell
             was
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           miracles
           of
           Peter
           and
           John
           came
           nothing
           short
           of
           the
           Miracles
           of
           Moses
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           glory
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           all
           the
           Seducers
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           did
           these
           Pharisees
           ,
           shall
           bee
           tollerated
           ,
           because
           wee
           know
           not
           infallibly
           ,
           but
           their
           Anti-gospell
           and
           blaspheming
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           son
           ,
           may
           bee
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           refraine
           from
           lifting
           a
           tongue
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           not
           but
           our
           Gospell
           may
           be
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           be
           the
           divinity
           of
           devills
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Elements
           and
           first
           fundamentalls
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             that
             Iesus
             died
             ,
             rose
             againe
             ,
             ascended
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             name
             ,
          
           Jewes
           and
           Gentiles
           
             are
             saved
          
           ,
           the
           only
           doctrine
           for
           which
           these
           Apostles
           were
           persecuted
           ,
           shal
           be
           mere
           Scepticisme
           ;
           and
           an
           adventuring
           fluctuation
           ;
           wee
           must
           leave
           to
           God
           either
           to
           reward
           and
           establish
           ,
           or
           to
           annihillate
           or
           crush
           this
           way
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           wee
           must
           not
           oppose
           it
           ,
           because
           no
           morall
           man
           with
           certainty
           of
           faith
           can
           oppose
           the
           most
           false
           way
           ,
           though
           as
           cleare
           point-blanke
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel
           as
           noon
           day
           to
           blacke
           midnight
           ,
           but
           
             he
             must
             run
             the
             hazzard
             of
             either
             fighting
             against
             God
             ,
          
           or
           invading
           the
           chaire
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           bringing
           to
           nought
           ,
           that
           which
           God
           onely
           brings
           to
           nought
           ,
           and
           of
           striking
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           faith
           ,
           him
           whom
           God
           will
           have
           us
           not
           to
           strike
           .
        
         
           But
           3.
           
           This
           argument
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           ,
           must
           conclude
           that
           we
           must
           not
           smite
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           or
           argue
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           God
           against
           any
           false
           way
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           dubious
           to
           us
           as
           to
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           to
           al
           Christian
           Magistrats
           who
           are
           infallibly
           in
           no
           Gospel
           principle
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           
           cannot
           in
           faith
           draw
           the
           sword
           where
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           does
           not
           lead
           them
           ,
           
           
             for
             fear
             they
             fall
             upon
             Gyant
             fighting
             against
             God
             ,
             in
             lie●
             of
             acts
             of
             justice
             .
          
           But
           so
           neither
           should
           
             Vatica●●●
             ,
             M●mus
             ,
             C●lsus
          
           ,
           Mr.
           Go●dwin
           ,
           nor
           any
           smite
           with
           the
           tongue
           
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Antiscripturians
          
           ,
           or
           fight
           against
           their
           way
           by
           Scripture
           arguments
           ,
           because
           their
           way
           may
           bee
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           yours
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           against
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           ye
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           fighting
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           al
           preaching
           ,
           al
           writing
           against
           Heretickes
           shal
           be
           a
           fighting
           against
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           no
           more
           lawful
           to
           fight
           morally
           then
           phisically
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           faith
           and
           infallibility
           ,
           for
           to
           reproach
           any
           precious
           truth
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           Saints
           ,
           and
           cal
           it
           a
           lye
           ,
           must
           be
           to
           reproach
           God
           and
           his
           Son
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           before
           men
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           God
           and
           Christ
           before
           men
           ,
           
             Matth.
             10.
             32.
             
             Mark.
             8.
             38.
             
             Luk.
             9.
             26.
             2
             
             Tim.
          
           2.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           Dilemma
           of
           Gamaliel
           saith
           ,
           any
           way
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           must
           be
           refrained
           from
           ;
           and
           nothing
           can
           be
           done
           by
           Magistrates
           or
           Ministers
           ,
           nor
           spoken
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           because
           God
           himself
           will
           have
           it
           reserved
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           bring
           it
           to
           nought
           .
           Now
           by
           this
           Argument
           we
           are
           not
           by
           teaching
           and
           Doctrine
           so
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           to
           hinder
           
             grievous
             wolves
             to
             draw
             disciples
             after
             them
             ,
          
           and
           corrupt
           hearers
           to
           
             gather
             to
             themselves
             an
             heap
             of
             teachers
             ,
          
           by
           preaching
           the
           contrary
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Acts
           20.
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           2
           
           
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Tit.
          
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           For
           1.
           we
           are
           no
           more
           to
           convince
           ,
           refute
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           false
           teachers
           ,
           except
           we
           could
           do
           it
           in
           faith
           and
           assurance
           ,
           that
           their
           way
           is
           of
           men
           and
           false
           (
           since
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           or
           do
           not
           ,
           speak
           ,
           or
           speak
           not
           ,
           must
           be
           in
           the
           perswasion
           of
           faith
           ,
           else
           we
           sinne
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           12
           ,
           14
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           )
           then
           Christian
           Magistrates
           can
           punish
           them
           with
           the
           sword
           .
           2.
           
           We
           can
           no
           more
           fight
           against
           a
           way
           of
           God
           (
           for
           so
           the
           heretick
           to
           death
           under
           torturing
           Professeth
           )
           and
           you
           have
           no
           faith
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           (
           say
           Libertines
           )
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           nor
           with
           the
           hand
           .
           Yea
           ,
           we
           can
           no
           more
           labour
           to
           suppresse
           what
           God
           onely
           ,
           in
           his
           sole
           prerogative
           of
           providence
           ,
           immediately
           working
           ought
           to
           suppresse
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           mediate
           providence
           
           of
           our
           own
           making
           ,
           with
           preaching
           ,
           refuting
           ,
           watching
           over
           the
           flock
           ,
           stopping
           the
           mouthes
           of
           gain-sayers
           ,
           then
           we
           can
           indeavour
           the
           suppressing
           of
           it
           with
           the
           sword
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Gamaliel
           intended
           to
           have
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           medled
           with
           ,
           either
           because
           godly
           men
           ,
           and
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ;
           or
           because
           their
           way
           was
           dubiously
           ,
           not
           notively
           and
           manifestly
           false
           ;
           if
           the
           former
           ,
           Then
           1.
           
           Godly
           men
           ,
           though
           in
           an
           evill
           way
           ,
           though
           they
           murther
           ,
           play
           the
           Traytor
           ,
           Rebell
           ,
           commit
           adultery
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           any
           way
           censured
           .
           This
           is
           the
           way
           of
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           that
           sets
           all
           beleevers
           above
           and
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           sword
           ,
           and
           his
           dilemma
           cannot
           have
           this
           sense
           ;
           for
           if
           godly
           men
           ,
           as
           godly
           men
           are
           upon
           this
           formall
           reason
           ,
           because
           godly
           men
           must
           not
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           neither
           must
           they
           ever
           at
           all
           be
           punished
           for
           the
           acts
           of
           oppression
           ,
           or
           murthering
           ,
           or
           treacherous
           dealing
           ,
           or
           adultery
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           cleere
           in
           the
           person
           of
           
             David
             ,
             Lot
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           remained
           godly
           ,
           and
           Saints
           ,
           under
           those
           acts
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           not
           proved
           ,
           that
           Gamaliel
           being
           a
           secret
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ;
           as
           Nicodemi●●
           was
           ,
           favoured
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           witnesses
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Text
           insinuates
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           used
           him
           as
           a
           morall
           moderate
           wise
           man
           ,
           to
           save
           the
           Apostles
           from
           death
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           politick
           inconveniences
           ;
           2.
           
           Anabaptists
           can
           have
           no
           better
           grounds
           then
           Papists
           ,
           for
           
             Lorinus
             ,
             Salmeron
          
           ,
           and
           some
           Jesuites
           ,
           thinke
           so
           ;
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           Gamaliel
           was
           the
           master
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             Barnabas
          
           ,
           and
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           counted
           among
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           body
           was
           found
           with
           the
           reliques
           of
           Stephen
           and
           Nicodemus
           ,
           as
           Baronius
           saith
           ,
           Clemens
           in
           his
           
             Recog
             .
             li.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
             Beda
          
           saith
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           companion
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           but
           Occumenus
           and
           Chrysostome
           say
           the
           contrary
           .
           3.
           
           The
           best
           can
           be
           made
           out
           of
           his
           speech
           ,
           is
           dissimulation
           to
           save
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           for
           1.
           he
           will
           have
           the
           Councell
           to
           carry
           themselves
           to
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           onely
           instrument
           of
           their
           salvation
           ,
           as
           Neutrals
           ;
           and
           wils
           them
           neither
           to
           try
           it
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           nor
           to
           persecute
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           the
           Councell
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           because
           their
           way
           was
           dubious
           ;
           he
           proves
           that
           the
           Councell
           ,
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           should
           not
           interpose
           their
           sword
           ,
           but
           leave
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           a
           weake
           argument
           ,
           
           because
           the
           Romane
           Magistrates
           left
           not
           Theudas
           and
           Iudas
           to
           God
           ,
           
           but
           tooke
           order
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           killed
           ,
           and
           dissipated
           all
           their
           followers
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           contrary
           followes
           from
           his
           reason
           ,
           That
           the
           Councell
           should
           not
           leave
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           immediate
           revenging
           hand
           ;
           for
           immediate
           providence
           cannot
           be
           the
           rule
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           or
           Church
           must
           follow
           in
           punishing
           ill
           doers
           ,
           and
           in
           censuring
           scandals
           ;
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           must
           be
           their
           rule
           ;
           
             but
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             because
             God
             shall
             bring
             them
             to
             nought
             ,
          
           by
           Gamaliels
           Logick
           ,
           shal
           leave
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           to
           immediate
           providence
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           Councell
           had
           power
           of
           Ecclesiastick
           Censures
           ,
           and
           of
           casting
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           at
           which
           the
           Romanes
           tooke
           no
           exception
           ;
           but
           this
           Dialemme
           proves
           they
           should
           be
           left
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           touching
           all
           censures
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           have
           leave
           to
           ruine
           their
           own
           soules
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           millions
           ,
           in
           a
           pernitious
           way
           ,
           against
           Moses
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           true
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           conceived
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXIV
           .
           Whether
           punishing
           of
           seducing
           Teachers
           ,
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           place
           Luke
           9.
           54.
           discussed
           .
        
         
           LIbertines
           
             cry
             much
             for
             the
             mansuetude
             and
             clemency
             of
             our
          
           Saviour
           Christ
           
             to
             be
             a
             skreen
             and
             shield
             betwixt
             false
             teachers
             and
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
           So
           Arminians
           ,
           Apolog.
           c.
           24.
           fo
           .
           279.
           
           If
           Christ
           will
           not
           permit
           to
           his
           Disciples
           a
           desire
           of
           punishing
           ,
           out
           of
           zeale
           and
           love
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Samaritans
           denyed
           lodging
           ,
           far
           lesse
           will
           he
           permit
           Christians
           to
           punish
           Hereticks
           for
           their
           conscience
           onely
           .
           
           But
           Christ
           proves
           the
           former
           to
           come
           from
           a
           spirit
           not
           such
           as
           was
           in
           Elias
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           spirit
           is
           sharp
           and
           bitter
           .
           2.
           tending
           to
           destroy
           lives
           ,
           which
           I
           came
           to
           save
           .
           3.
           not
           acceptable
           to
           me
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           would
           destroy
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           against
           all
           cruelty
           for
           Religion
           .
           So
           Vaticanus
           ,
           
             Num.
             116.
             
             So
          
           Monfortius
           .
           So
           Mimus
           Cels
           .
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Theophilactus
          
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           example
           of
           blinde
           anger
           or
           zeale
           ,
           
             the
             Samaritans
             did
             sooner
             believe
             by
             clemency
             than
             by
             fire
             .
          
           But
           1
           to
           consume
           a
           whole
           City
           ,
           men
           ,
           
           mothers
           ,
           and
           sucking
           children
           ,
           and
           many
           innocent
           people
           not
           for
           Idolatry
           ,
           
           there
           was
           need
           of
           an
           expresse
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Hieronimus
           saith
           on
           the
           place
           )
           the
           known
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           there
           was
           a
           Law
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           of
           destroying
           a
           City
           that
           maintained
           Idolaters
           ,
           that
           tempted
           to
           follow
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           and
           kept
           out
           against
           all
           Israel
           ,
           and
           so
           defied
           Israel
           and
           their
           God
           :
           Yet
           we
           finde
           not
           the
           executing
           of
           such
           a
           temporary
           judiciall
           Law
           ,
           without
           asking
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           God.
           Here
           the
           fiery
           Disciples
           shape
           a
           way
           of
           their
           owne
           to
           Christ
           ,
           in
           revenge
           ,
           in
           asking
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Neither
           here
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Elias
           ,
           was
           Idolatry
           or
           false
           worship
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           but
           denying
           of
           an
           act
           of
           humanity
           to
           Christ
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           not
           lodging
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           because
           Christ
           would
           have
           nothing
           done
           or
           said
           against
           Samaria
           ,
           for
           this
           shall
           Libertines
           (
           I
           must
           use
           this
           name
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           dangerous
           error
           )
           infer
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           of
           Christs
           meeknesse
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Pastors
           ought
           not
           sharply
           to
           rebuke
           ,
           
           and
           Magistrates
           may
           not
           in
           a
           well
           ordered
           City
           ,
           reprove
           and
           punish
           such
           as
           refuse
           an
           open
           Inne
           to
           innocent
           strangers
           ,
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           .
           For
           this
           conclusion
           followes
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Elias
           desired
           not
           fire
           to
           come
           downe
           and
           burne
           Cities
           ,
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           and
           sucking
           children
           ,
           but
           fifty
           and
           fifty
           murtherers
           that
           came
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           or
           then
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           against
           all
           Law
           ,
           sought
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           case
           was
           not
           alike
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           There
           is
           no
           ground
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           Christ
           condemns
           Elias
           as
           too
           severe
           ,
           but
           the
           Disciples
           at
           too
           vindictive
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           blasphemers
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           open
           despisers
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           punished
           .
           Vaticanus
           saith
           ,
           Nu.
           129.
           sect
           .
           seque
           
             If
             they
             deny
             God
             ,
             and
             blaspheme
             the
             holy
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             detest
             the
             holy
             life
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
          
           Eos
           ego
           relinquo
           Magistratibus
           puniendos
           .
           
             I
             leave
             them
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrats
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             none
             .
          
           Sed
           propter
           irreligionem
           ,
           
             for
             their
             want
             of
             Religion
          
           .
           So
           were
           the
           Samaritans
           void
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           blasphemers
           and
           maligners
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           Libertines
           say
           )
           by
           this
           Text
           not
           to
           be
           punished
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Text
           declares
           them
           to
           be
           irreligious
           and
           prophane
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           punishable
           .
           
             But
             it
             is
             not
             our
             minde
          
           (
           saith
           
             Mimus
             Celsus
             )
             pag.
             24.
             to
             compare
             and
             resemble
             
             by
             this
             Text
             Samaritans
             to
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             condemne
             all
             cruelty
             flowing
             from
             desire
             of
             revenge
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           the
           Argument
           is
           much
           weaker
           than
           it
           was
           ,
           for
           we
           condemne
           cruelty
           and
           desire
           of
           revenge
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Religion
           ;
           for
           Libertines
           beg
           the
           question
           when
           they
           will
           have
           no
           bloodshed
           for
           blaspemy
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           be
           cruelty
           and
           desire
           of
           revenge
           ;
           for
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           cruelty
           then
           for
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           to
           suffer
           bloody
           wolves
           to
           prey
           upon
           the
           flock
           ,
           and
           false
           teachers
           to
           hunt
           soules
           ,
           and
           destroy
           them
           .
           It
           was
           justice
           ,
           not
           cruelty
           ,
           yea
           mercy
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           Servo●us
           ,
           who
           used
           such
           spirituall
           and
           diabolick
           cruelty
           to
           many
           thousand
           soules
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           pervert
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Booke
           ,
           does
           yet
           leade
           into
           perdition
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           mature
           object
           of
           the
           Disciples
           furious
           and
           blinde
           zeale
           was
           not
           Religion
           ,
           but
           refusing
           of
           lodging
           most
           inhumanely
           to
           Christ
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Samaritans
             did
             not
             receive
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             face
             was
             as
             though
             he
             would
             go
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           Luke
           9.
           51.
           and
           the
           Samaritans
           so
           maliced
           and
           envied
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           that
           because
           he
           aimed
           to
           go
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           being
           so
           glorious
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           famous
           for
           holinesse
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           refused
           him
           lodging
           .
           Then
           surely
           they
           had
           an
           esteeme
           of
           Christ
           as
           a
           rare
           and
           singular
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           monopolized
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Samaritan
           ,
           and
           worker
           of
           miracles
           as
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           envied
           that
           he
           should
           go
           to
           their
           enemies
           ;
           though
           I
           deny
           not
           that
           the
           Samaritans
           had
           too
           base
           and
           irreligious
           thoughts
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           that
           was
           not
           all
           the
           injury
           they
           did
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Samaritans
           worshipping
           a
           false
           God
           ,
           
             They
             know
             not
             what
          
           ,
           Joh.
           4
           22.
           and
           no
           salvation
           being
           in
           their
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           be
           called
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           we
           confesse
           ,
           to
           burn
           Cities
           ,
           because
           the
           in-dwellers
           are
           of
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           is
           no
           fit
           way
           to
           convert
           them
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           given
           the
           sword
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           spirituall
           armour
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           5.
           are
           not
           to
           use
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           a
           vindictive
           spirit
           against
           Samaritans
           ,
           who
           despise
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           consequence
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           Christian
           Magistrates
           
           by
           this
           place
           ,
           Luke
           9.
           must
           not
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           false
           teachers
           and
           apostates
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             I
             grant
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             peace
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             save
             soules
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             kill
             men
             because
             they
             are
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             seduce
             souls
             ;
             nor
             are
             we
             to
             neglect
             what
          
           Beza
           
             saith
             against
          
           Monfortius
           ,
           
             p.
             160.
             in
             opus
             .
             de
             punien
             .
             heret
             .
             Elias
          
           did
           from
           Gods
           command
           ,
           what
           he
           did
           ;
           the
           Disciples
           call
           for
           fire
           ,
           from
           a
           wild
           spirit
           .
           2.
           
           It
           was
           not
           a
           proper
           function
           for
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           had
           they
           any
           extraordinary
           calling
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           Elias
           had
           .
           3.
           
           There
           is
           one
           consideration
           of
           Elias
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           restore
           Religion
           after
           great
           apostacy
           ;
           another
           of
           Christ
           who
           came
           to
           propagate
           the
           Gospell
           .
           
             I
             see
             not
             much
             inconvenience
             in
             the
             answer
             of
          
           Swarez
           ,
           
           They
           were
           not
           to
           use
           violence
           and
           threatning
           against
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           but
           to
           shake
           the
           dust
           of
           their
           feet
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           bare
           not
           the
           sword
           as
           Magistrates
           .
           
             Whatever
             arguments
          
           Libertines
           
             extort
             from
             these
             places
          
           ,
           
           
             which
             say
             Christ
             is
             so
             meeke
             ,
          
           as
           he
           shall
           not
           cry
           ,
           nor
           strive
           ,
           nor
           breake
           the
           bruised
           reede
           ;
           the
           Ministers
           must
           be
           so
           gentle
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           teach
           with
           meeknesse
           ,
           Isa
           .
           42.
           1
           ,
           2.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           25.
           
           Not
           strike
           ,
           but
           be
           apt
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           keepe
           themselves
           to
           the
           foolishnesse
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           
           and
           onely
           shake
           the
           dust
           of
           their
           feet
           off
           against
           rejecters
           ,
           Acts
           18.
           and
           not
           judge
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           5.
           for
           the
           sword
           may
           make
           a
           whole
           Nation
           of
           hypocrites
           ,
           Isa
           .
           10.
           but
           can
           never
           recover
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Sathan
           .
           
             I
             say
             whatever
             arguments
             they
             throw
             by
             the
             haire
             from
             these
             places
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             but
             tokens
             of
             the
             prejudices
             of
          
           Libertines
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           Is
           not
           Christ
           as
           meek
           to
           whores
           ,
           publicans
           ,
           the
           theife
           and
           robber
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           persecutors
           ,
           and
           to
           seducing
           teachers
           and
           hereticks
           ?
           
           and
           should
           not
           Ministers
           in
           all
           gentlenesse
           ,
           teach
           and
           instruct
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           adulterers
           ,
           murtherers
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           
             as
             are
             taken
             Captives
             in
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devill
             at
             his
             will
             ,
          
           and
           are
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           
             as
             God
             peradventure
             may
             give
             them
             repentance
             ?
          
           For
           of
           such
           speaketh
           the
           place
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           24
           ,
           25.
           and
           must
           not
           Pastors
           be
           
             gentle
             ,
             patient
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
          
           and
           labour
           the
           conversion
           of
           all
           drunkards
           ,
           whores
           ,
           bloody
           men
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           hereticks
           ;
           What
           warrant
           have
           Libertines
           to
           straiten
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           his
           Embassadors
           in
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           confine
           and
           limit
           the
           sweet
           qualifications
           of
           Christ
           to
           onely
           seducing
           
           teachers
           ,
           whereas
           the
           word
           doth
           extend
           these
           to
           all
           sinners
           of
           what
           ever
           rank
           ,
           that
           are
           slaves
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           but
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           sin-sicke
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bruised
           reeds
           (
           such
           as
           seducing
           teachers
           ,
           and
           Wolves
           that
           worry
           the
           Lambs
           ,
           and
           lead
           silly
           women
           captives
           ,
           are
           seldome
           )
           and
           such
           sinners
           as
           the
           Phisician
           came
           to
           cure
           ;
           whereas
           false
           teachers
           are
           all
           for
           the
           most
           part
           selfe
           righteous
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           pride
           .
           Now
           make
           an
           argument
           from
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           and
           it
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           against
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           Christ
           that
           murtherers
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           adulterers
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           for
           since
           Christ
           and
           his
           Ministers
           are
           
             no
             lesse
             with
             all
             patience
             ,
             gentlenesse
             ,
             forbearance
             to
             instruct
             these
             ,
          
           if
           at
           any
           time
           
             God
             shall
             give
             them
             repentance
          
           ,
           and
           this
           strongly
           sinels
           of
           Anabaptists
           and
           Socinians
           way
           ,
           who
           contend
           that
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           deposed
           the
           Magistrate
           from
           his
           place
           of
           shedding
           any
           mans
           blood
           ,
           
           be
           he
           never
           so
           notorious
           an
           il-doer
           ,
           so
           saith
           
             Socinius
             ,
             Catechesis
             ,
             Raccoviensis
             ,
             Ostorodius
             ,
             Smalcius
             ,
             Meek
             Jesus
             warranteth
             no
             Magistrate
             to
             take
             away
             any
             mens
             life
             for
             any
             fault
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             to
             make
             warre
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           wil
           have
           the
           meeknesse
           and
           mercy
           of
           Christ
           (
           if
           it
           stand
           in
           not
           punishing
           with
           bodily
           violence
           ,
           
           evil-doers
           ,
           as
           these
           men
           suppose
           )
           to
           bee
           extended
           to
           all
           sinners
           of
           whatsoever
           kind
           .
           
        
         
           2
           The
           argument
           hath
           no
           foot
           ,
           except
           it
           so
           run
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           no
           means
           of
           the
           converting
           of
           soules
           ,
           Christ
           will
           not
           have
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           soules
           .
           But
           such
           is
           bodily
           violence
           ,
           we
           grant
           al
           ,
           for
           the
           Sword
           avengeth
           ,
           hurting
           of
           soules
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           a
           meanes
           ordained
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           converting
           of
           soules
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           doe
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           accident
           as
           afflictions
           doe
           ,
           as
           Hos
           .
           5.
           
             in
             their
             affliction
             ,
             they
             will
             seeke
             mee
             early
             .
          
        
         
           3
           If
           Christ
           be
           merciful
           and
           meek
           ,
           and
           wil
           have
           his
           Ministers
           
           with
           gentlenesse
           and
           patience
           to
           instruct
           gain-saying
           sinners
           ,
           then
           wil
           hee
           not
           have
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           draw
           his
           Swordand
           be
           severe
           against
           seducing
           teachers
           ,
           D.
           
             Adam
             Stewart
          
           in
           his
           learned
           and
           solid
           answer
           to
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           of
           
             Right
             de
             jure
          
           ,
           
           denies
           the
           proposition
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           the
           learned
           professors
           of
           Leyden
           answer
           Arminians
           objecting
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           say
           
             Christ
             is
             meek
             to
             repenting
             sinners
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             a
             severe
             judge
             and
             a
             revenger
             of
             ill-doers
          
           Re.
           2.
           6.
           9.
           14.
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           24.
           
             his
             garments
             are
             red
             &
             died
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Lyon.
             
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           is
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           Christ
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           justice
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           in
           commanding
           the
           nurse-fathers
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Morral
           and
           perpetual
           standing
           Law
           of
           God
           requireth
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           they
           use
           the
           Sword
           against
           il-doers
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           and
           degrees
           ;
           for
           they
           stand
           together
           in
           the
           person
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             meeke
             King
             ,
          
           Zach.
           9.
           9
           
             and
             lowly
             and
             just
             ,
             having
             salvation
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             breaketh
             not
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             nor
             quencheth
             the
             smoaking
             flax
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           his
           forbearing
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           against
           grievous
           Wolves
           that
           spareth
           not
           the
           flock
           ,
           and
           Wolves
           in
           the
           skin
           and
           cloathing
           of
           Sheepe
           ,
           seducing
           hereticks
           ,
           for
           neither
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Musculur
             ,
             Gualther
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Scultetus
             ,
             Marlorat
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           sound
           interpreter
           ,
           
             Protestant
             ,
             Lutheran
          
           or
           Papist
           ,
           save
           Socinians
           and
           Anabaptists
           professed
           parties
           ,
           render
           any
           such
           sense
           ,
           for
           not
           to
           breake
           or
           to
           quench
           by
           a
           figure
           Merosis
           or
           Litote
           ,
           is
           to
           cherish
           ,
           and
           deale
           meekly
           and
           tenderly
           with
           weak
           beleevers
           ,
           that
           have
           something
           of
           the
           life
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           saving
           light
           of
           grace
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           weake
           growing
           reeds
           ,
           and
           smoaking
           flaxes
           ,
           and
           it
           saith
           that
           Christ
           doth
           cherish
           saving
           seeds
           of
           grace
           in
           them
           
             ●ay
             50.
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             God
             hath
             opened
             mine
             eare
             that
             I
             was
             not
             rebellious
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           very
           flexible
           and
           obedient
           to
           give
           my
           backe
           to
           the
           smiters
           ,
           
             John
             6.
             37.
             
             Him
             that
             commeth
             to
             me
             I
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             cast
             out
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           the
           beleevers
           dearly
           welcome
           ,
           
             raise
             him
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             life
             eternall
          
           vers
           .
           40.
           
           Libertines
           then
           must
           say
           ,
           Heretickes
           and
           bloody
           wolves
           ,
           are
           such
           tender
           weake
           beleevers
           ,
           as
           weake
           reeds
           and
           smoaking
           floxes
           ,
           
           and
           Christ
           doth
           not
           only
           not
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           such
           tender
           ones
           ,
           but
           he
           taketh
           Wolves
           and
           sedncing
           teachers
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           nourisheth
           ,
           and
           tenderly
           charisheth
           
           the
           principles
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           destitute
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           as
           Christ
           is
           meek
           to
           weak
           ones
           ,
           so
           is
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             11.
             25.
             
             Righteousnesse
             the
             girdle
             of
             his
             loynes
             ,
          
           So
           Psalm
           .
           110.
           5.
           
           
             Shall
             be
             strike
             through
             Kings
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
             6.
             
             And
             judge
             〈◊〉
             the
             heathen
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             places
             with
             the
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             and
             wound
             the
             heads
             over
             many
             Countries
             ,
          
           And
           Rev.
           19.
           11.
           
           
             In
             righteousnesse
             shall
             be
             judge
             and
             make
             war.
             
          
        
         
           2
           Considering
           the
           parties
           he
           hath
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           he
           is
           meek
           toward
           the
           meek
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           he
           
             destroyes
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             burns
             their
             Cities
             with
             fire
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             have
             him
             to
             reign
             over
             them
             ,
          
           Mat.
           22.
           7.
           which
           yet
           I
           expound
           not
           to
           be
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Christian
           Ruler
           ,
           as
           if
           hee
           were
           an
           office-bearer
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           only
           bring
           it
           to
           prove
           how
           weak
           these
           allegorick
           places
           are
           ,
           either
           for
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           3
           To
           correct
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           rod
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           a
           father
           ,
           is
           consistent
           with
           Covenant-Mercy
           and
           Meeknesse
           ,
           Psal
           .
           99.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           punish
           is
           one
           of
           divine
           wrath
           ,
           Hos
           .
           4.
           14.
           yea
           ,
           to
           deliver
           scandalous
           persons
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           to
           thunder
           wrath
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           
             pull
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
          
           by
           the
           haire
           ;
           
             that
             they
             may
             bee
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           by
           as
           good
           reason
           ,
           are
           against
           the
           meeknesse
           and
           gentlenesse
           of
           Christ
           ;
           as
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           using
           of
           the
           sword
           against
           hereticks
           ,
           if
           we
           speake
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           penal
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           be
           under
           infamy
           ,
           reproach
           and
           shame
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           society
           of
           the
           Godly
           .
        
         
           4
           
             To
             judge
             before
             the
             day
          
           ,
           
           1
           Cor
           4.
           5.
           is
           not
           to
           forbid
           al
           judging
           of
           hereticks
           ,
           for
           except
           we
           judge
           them
           to
           be
           hereticks
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           beware
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Christ
           biddeth
           us
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           15.
           
             and
             eschew
             them
          
           ,
           Rom.
           16.
           17.
           
           
             And
             not
             bid
             them
             God
             speed
             ,
             nor
             receive
             them
             into
             our
             houses
             ,
          
           Joh.
           2.
           10.
           
           
             And
             avoid
             them
             ,
             Tit.
          
           3.
           10.
           and
           farre
           lesse
           must
           a
           judicial
           tryal
           of
           Jezabel
           be
           forbidden
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Thiatira
             ,
             Rev.
          
           2.
           20.
           but
           it
           is
           rash
           judging
           of
           hidden
           things
           ,
           as
           
             Calvin
             ,
             P.
             Martir
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Murlorat
             ,
             Pareus
             ,
             Beza
             ,
          
           and
           the
           place
           expounds
           it selfe
           ,
           for
           the
           Corinthians
           crowned
           false
           teachers
           ,
           defamed
           the
           sound
           teachers
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           anticipate
           God
           ,
           for
           
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             who
             brings
             to
             light
             the
             hidden
             thiugs
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             makes
             manifest
             the
             councells
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             then
             every
             man
             shall
             have
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
          
           so
           
           he
           manifestly
           forbiddeth
           peremptory
           judging
           ,
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           judging
           upon
           dark
           grounds
           known
           to
           God
           only
           ,
           the
           words
           in
           the
           letter
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Iudge
             nothing
             before
             the
             time
          
           ,
           are
           brought
           by
           Anabaptists
           to
           prove
           that
           no
           Christian
           should
           bee
           a
           Judge
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           judge
           a
           Murtherer
           ,
           is
           to
           usurpe
           the
           place
           of
           God
           :
           so
           the
           places
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           2.
           and
           Rom.
           14.
           are
           brought
           by
           Libert●nes
           and
           Anabaptists
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           all
           judging
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           whether
           of
           false
           teachers
           or
           malefactors
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           an
           abusing
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           5
           The
           author
           of
           the
           bloody
           Tenet
           saith
           ,
           
           
             the
             sword
             maketh
             a
             nation
             of
             hipocrites
             ,
             but
             converteth
             none
             ,
          
           and
           he
           citeth
           ,
           If.
           10
           
             which
             speaketh
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             But
             that
             God
             sendeth
             the
             sword
             of
             the
          
           Assirians
           
             against
             an
             hipocriticall
             nation
          
           .
           That
           the
           Sword
           maketh
           hipocrites
           ,
           and
           men
           to
           professe
           the
           truth
           against
           their
           conscience
           ;
           not
           kindly
           ,
           nor
           per●se
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           corr●ption
           of
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           who
           make
           themselves
           hipocrites
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           per●se
           all
           Israel
           fear
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           shall
           no
           more
           tempt
           
             others
             to
             go
             after
             other
             Gods
             ,
          
           Deut.
           13.
           11.
           but
           that
           they
           do
           this
           in
           an
           hipocritical
           manner
           ,
           is
           not
           from
           the
           innocent
           sword
           ,
           but
           from
           this
           ,
           
             that
             men
             feare
             him
             that
             can
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             feare
             him
             that
             can
             destroy
             both
             soul
             and
             body
             in
             bell
             ,
          
           Mat.
           10.
           28.
           for
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           the
           Sword
           should
           make
           hipocrites
           ,
           because
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           men
           abstaine
           from
           bloodshed
           Sorcery
           ,
           Paricide
           ,
           Sodomie
           ,
           more
           then
           for
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           therefore
           the
           Magistrate
           not
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           Paricides
           and
           Sodomies
           ?
           so
           many
           are
           made
           hipocrites
           by
           hearing
           ,
           and
           external
           performances
           ,
           
             drawing
             neer
             to
             God
             with
             their
             lippes
             ,
             when
             their
             hearts
             are
             farre
             from
             God
             ,
          
           shall
           therefore
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           word
           and
           the
           prosperity
           that
           followeth
           the
           Gospell
           which
           begetteth
           believers
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           who
           wither
           
             when
             the
             sun
             riseth
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           power
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           maketh
           the
           enemies
           lye
           ,
           and
           hypocritically
           submit
           ,
           Psal
           .
           81.
           15.
           be
           as
           unlawfull
           as
           the
           drawing
           of
           the
           sword
           against
           false
           teachers
           ?
           for
           all
           these
           beget
           hypocrites
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           it
           by
           accident
           ,
           not
           kindly
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           made
           the
           sword
           a
           meanes
           of
           conversion
           of
           sinners
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           falsly
           suppose
           ,
           the
           Argument
           should
           have
           some
           colour
           :
           or
           if
           drawing
           of
           the
           sword
           against
           Seducers
           ,
           were
           of
           it selfe
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           accident
           did
           make
           hypocrites
           ,
           
           they
           might
           conclude
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           argue
           against
           humane
           ceremonies
           ,
           in
           the
           supposition
           of
           many
           who
           suppose
           their
           indifferency
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             this
             sort
             is
             the
          
           Pamphleters
           objection
           ,
           
           
             Religion
             should
             not
             be
             inacted
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             why
             ?
          
           It
           is
           inacted
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           already
           by
           an
           higher
           Authority
           than
           any
           earthly
           King
           or
           Magistrate
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           will
           not
           sway
           the
           conscience
           to
           obey
           ,
           
           what
           can
           the
           Lawes
           of
           men
           do
           ?
           can
           these
           cobwebs
           catch
           those
           that
           the
           Lawes
           of
           God
           cannot
           catch
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           There
           is
           a
           fallacy
           in
           the
           word
           catch
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           but
           an
           innocent
           Sophist
           ,
           who
           propounds
           it
           ;
           for
           Lawes
           of
           men
           to
           fence
           from
           outward
           disorders
           ,
           cannot
           catch
           soules
           to
           convert
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Lawes
           of
           men
           ;
           nor
           teach
           we
           that
           Acts
           and
           Statutes
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           
             are
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             salvation
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           preached
           Gospell
           .
           But
           shall
           good
           Lawes
           of
           Artaxerxes
           ,
           
           Darius
           ,
           for
           fearing
           the
           God
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           and
           obeying
           the
           God
           of
           Gods
           ,
           be
           trampled
           on
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           come
           up
           to
           the
           power
           and
           excellency
           of
           Gods
           Lawes
           ?
           yet
           they
           so
           far
           catch
           ,
           that
           Lawes
           inacted
           upon
           paine
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           binde
           up
           hands
           and
           tongue
           from
           doing
           wickedly
           ;
           and
           this
           man
           argues
           against
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Deut.
             3.
             11.
             
             And
             all
             Israel
             shall
             heare
             and
             feare
          
           (
           for
           the
           paine
           of
           stoning
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           King
           or
           Prince
           
             Moses
             )
             and
             shall
             do
             no
             more
             any
             such
             wickednesse
             as
             this
             amongst
             you
             .
          
           The
           man
           argues
           against
           the
           Statutes
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           against
           Sabbath-breaking
           ,
           which
           yet
           catch
           some
           ,
           Neh.
           13.
           21.
           
           
             If
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             hands
             on
             you
             ,
             from
             that
             day
             forth
             ,
             came
             they
             no
             more
             on
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
          
           Externall
           obedience
           is
           given
           ,
           that
           men
           dare
           not
           blaspheme
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           sweare
           ,
           nor
           murder
           ,
           nor
           whore
           ,
           nor
           steale
           ,
           
             though
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             higher
             than
             any
             earthly
             Kings
             ,
          
           hath
           already
           forbidden
           blasphemy
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           killing
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           by
           this
           reason
           all
           Lawes
           of
           men
           against
           evill
           doers
           should
           be
           cashiered
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           
             catch
             soules
          
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           not
           ordained
           to
           
             catch
             soules
          
           ,
           but
           to
           binde
           the
           outward
           man
           in
           fetters
           ,
           that
           he
           prey
           not
           upon
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           goods
           of
           his
           brethren
           ;
           yea
           ,
           by
           this
           reason
           ,
           men
           should
           not
           by
           Ministeriall
           Authority
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           to
           catch
           men
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Gospell
             is
             inacted
             already
             by
             an
             higher
             Authority
             than
             any
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           King
           or
           Pastor
           can
           preach
           ,
           
           
             and
             will
             thy
             cob-web
             preaching
             ,
             poore
             Minister
             ,
             catch
             whom
             the
             net
             of
             God
             will
             not
             catch
             ?
          
           all
           these
           men
           sway
           to
           the
           Familist
           and
           Enthysiasts
           hand
           ,
           beware
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           does
           the
           bloody
           Tenet
           ,
           
           1
           
             The
             Magistrate
             should
             not
             send
             the
             Heretick
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             heale
             the
             Heretick
             ;
             why
             ?
             like
             mother
             ,
             like
             daughter
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             sends
             an
             Heretick
             to
             be
             healed
             by
             Hereticks
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Master
           Williams
           cannot
           finde
           a
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           but
           a
           false
           and
           hereticall
           Church
           to
           heale
           a
           Seeker
           ,
           
           Familist
           ,
           or
           Anabaptist
           .
           But
           say
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           should
           not
           the
           
             Magistrate
             Hezekiah
          
           exhort
           the
           Priests
           to
           teach
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           deale
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           think
           Baal
           to
           be
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           Priests
           do
           also
           thinke
           Baal
           perhaps
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           which
           
             if
             Hezekiah
          
           do
           ,
           sure
           he
           is
           a
           miserable
           
             Physitian
             ,
             But
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             poore
             Heretick
             disputes
             with
             the
             Church
             that
             shall
             deliver
             him
             over
             to
             the
             bloody
             sword
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             yeeld
             ,
             as
             the
             Lambe
             in
             the
             Lions
             paw
             ,
             being
             sure
             to
             be
             torne
             in
             pieces
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           ,
           This
           Author
           makes
           ever
           the
           supposition
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           infallible
           ,
           we
           may
           suppose
           the
           Heretick
           is
           a
           ravening
           wolfe
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           obstinately
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           selfe
           condemned
           man
           disputes
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           the
           Lambe
           and
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           loves
           not
           to
           strike
           with
           the
           sword
           ;
           and
           the
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           he
           should
           yeeld
           reason
           and
           conscience
           up
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           but
           whether
           he
           should
           abstaine
           from
           prophecying
           lies
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           should
           say
           ,
           God
           sent
           him
           to
           contradict
           Ieremiah
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           
             Iudah
             ,
             they
             shall
             neither
             see
             sword
             nor
             famine
             ,
          
           Jer.
           14.
           
           Notwithstanding
           the
           godly
           Prince
           (
           we
           suppose
           such
           a
           King
           then
           in
           Iudah
           )
           should
           assure
           him
           he
           should
           be
           stoned
           to
           death
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           thus
           
             pervert
             the
             right
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           should
           not
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           a
           
             terrour
             to
             all
             ill
             doers
          
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           a
           wolfe
           ?
           there
           can
           no
           argument
           be
           drawne
           from
           Magistrates
           that
           are
           Lions
           and
           Tygers
           ,
           persecuting
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           this
           author
           alwaies
           vainly
           supposeth
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXV
           .
           Whether
           the
           Rulers
           by
           their
           Office
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           peace
           ,
           are
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           Moses
           ,
           for
           punishing
           seducing
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           JVdiciall
           Lawes
           may
           be
           
             judiciall
             and
             Mosaicall
          
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           obligatory
           to
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           degree
           and
           quality
           of
           punishment
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           Deut.
           13.
           the
           destroying
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           devoting
           all
           therein
           to
           a
           curse
           ;
           we
           may
           not
           do
           the
           like
           in
           the
           like
           degree
           of
           punishment
           ,
           to
           all
           that
           receive
           and
           defend
           Idolators
           and
           blasphemers
           in
           their
           City
           :
           And
           yet
           that
           some
           punishment
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           be
           inflicted
           upon
           such
           a
           City
           ,
           is
           of
           perpetuall
           obligation
           ;
           because
           the
           Magistrate
           beares
           the
           sword
           to
           take
           vengeance
           on
           ill
           doers
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           these
           that
           are
           partakers
           of
           his
           ill
           deeds
           ,
           who
           brings
           another
           Gospell
           ,
           2
           
             Ioh
             ,
             v.
          
           10.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Though
           Sauls
           destroying
           of
           the
           Amalekites
           in
           that
           cause
           was
           morall
           ,
           in
           regard
           
             they
             lay
             in
             wait
             for
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             when
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           and
           so
           of
           perpetuall
           obligation
           ,
           yet
           the
           destroying
           of
           them
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           is
           temporary
           ,
           and
           obligeth
           not
           us
           ;
           1.
           because
           that
           generation
           were
           their
           Sons
           ,
           not
           those
           same
           persons
           that
           oppressed
           Israel
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           not
           punish
           the
           Sonnes
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           their
           fathers
           with
           death
           ;
           therefore
           Gods
           po●itive
           command
           to
           Saul
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             I
             remember
             what
             Amalek
             did
          
           (
           in
           Moses
           his
           time
           )
           
             therefore
             kill
             them
          
           ,
           does
           not
           oblige
           us
           ,
           except
           we
           had
           the
           like
           command
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           the
           slaying
           of
           man
           ,
           woman
           ,
           infant
           ,
           and
           suckling
           ,
           oxe
           and
           sheep
           ,
           was
           temporary
           ,
           and
           cannot
           have
           a
           perpetually
           obligatory
           ground
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           or
           naturall
           justice
           obliging
           us
           .
           3.
           
           Where
           there
           is
           an
           injury
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           against
           our
           brethren
           ,
           in
           drawing
           them
           from
           serving
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           punishment
           commanded
           by
           God
           to
           be
           inflicted
           once
           ;
           that
           punishment
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           in
           substance
           and
           nature
           ,
           
           must
           ever
           be
           such
           as
           obligeth
           us
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           .
           The
           Learned
           Professors
           in
           Leidon
           say
           ,
           
             They
             can
             see
             no
             reason
             but
             they
             must
             oblige
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           I
           confesse
           
           when
           the
           fault
           is
           ceremoniall
           ,
           though
           the
           punishment
           be
           reall
           ,
           as
           the
           cutting
           off
           of
           an
           infant
           not
           circumcised
           ,
           and
           some
           punishments
           inflicted
           on
           the
           Leper
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           reason
           the
           Law
           should
           oblige
           us
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           either
           as
           touching
           the
           punishment
           or
           the
           degree
           .
           Because
           these
           punishments
           for
           typicall
           faults
           are
           ordained
           to
           teach
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           be
           punishments
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           by
           no
           light
           of
           nature
           could
           make
           Lawes
           against
           unbaptised
           Infants
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           No
           man
           but
           sees
           the
           punishment
           of
           theft
           is
           of
           common
           morall
           equity
           ,
           and
           obligeth
           all
           Nations
           ,
           but
           the
           manner
           or
           degree
           of
           punishment
           is
           more
           positive
           :
           as
           to
           punish
           Theft
           by
           restoring
           foure
           Oxen
           for
           the
           stealing
           of
           one
           Oxe
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           oblige
           all
           Nations
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           bodily
           punishment
           ,
           as
           whipping
           ,
           may
           be
           used
           against
           Theeves
           .
           Mr.
           
             Jo.
             Weemes
          
           ,
           vo
           .
           3.
           ca.
           38.
           of
           the
           judiciall
           Law
           ,
           
             The
             determination
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           in
           Moses
           
             Law
             judiciall
             ,
             was
          
           divini
           juris
           ,
           
             and
             they
             had
             greater
             force
             to
             binde
             the
             Sonnes
             ,
             than
             any
             Municipall
             Lawes
             have
             to
             binde
             Subjects
             new
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             given
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ;
             yet
             these
             judiciall
             Lawes
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             commanded
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             whereas
             the
             morall
             Law
             called
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             ignea
             lex
          
           ,
           Deu.
           33.
           
           
             This
             fiery
             law
             pierceth
             the
             heart
             .
          
        
         
           Gamachaeus
           saith
           ,
           
           Iuditials
           and
           Ceremonials
           are
           immediately
           deduced
           out
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ▪
           
             by
             way
             of
             a
             more
             remote
             and
             obscure
             conclusion
             .
          
        
         
           Aquinas
           saith
           ,
           
           
             by
             way
             of
             divine
             determination
          
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           proposition
           might
           have
           some
           ground
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           but
           why
           39.
           stripes
           ,
           not
           ,
           40.
           not
           38.
           only
           should
           be
           inflicted
           on
           such
           an
           evill
           doer
           ,
           and
           the
           assumption
           in
           many
           judiciall
           Lawes
           ▪
           
           seeme
           to
           be
           an
           act
           of
           the
           meere
           positive
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           
           therefore
           Aquinas
           saith
           ,
           
             Ceremonials
             primo
             &
             per●●se
             ,
             first
             and
             chiefly
             were
             ordained
             to
             signifie
             things
             ,
             but
             Iudicials
             secundarie
             did
             signifie
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           And
           Swarez
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             judi●ials
             aecessarily
             ,
             and
             by
             accident
             ,
             did
             signifie
             things
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
             Cori●thus
             ,
             〈…〉
          
           and
           ●erome
           saith
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Ebionits
           ,
           as
           Irenaeus
           saith
           ,
           and
           the
           Nazarer
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           tels
           us
           ,
           hold
           that
           Ceremoniais
           and
           Judicials
           do
           yet
           oblige
           .
           Shoolemen
           deny
           their
           obligation
           
           as
           Soto
           ,
           
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Medina
             ,
             Valentia
             ,
             Gamacheus
             ,
          
           because
           the
           Priesthood
           is
           changed
           .
        
         
           Yet
           let
           not
           us
           go
           on
           with
           Egid-Coninck
           to
           say
           ,
           
           that
           if
           it
           was
           lawfull
           to
           
             make
             war
             with
             any
             nation
             for
             wrongs
             done
             to
             men
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             for
             injuries
             done
             to
             God
             ?
          
           for
           making
           of
           war
           is
           an
           act
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           
           and
           so
           suppose
           some
           jus
           ,
           some
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           either
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           defend
           our
           life
           ,
           
           peace
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           or
           for
           avenging
           of
           such
           heineous
           in●uries
           done
           to
           the
           Nation
           as
           cannot
           in
           justice
           be
           decided
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           sword
           .
           So
           that
           sin
           ,
           as
           sin
           ,
           or
           as
           greatest
           sinnes
           ,
           
           are
           not
           the
           just
           cause
           of
           war
           ,
           but
           sinnes
           as
           most
           distructive
           to
           humane
           society
           ,
           for
           which
           by
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           
           they
           may
           be
           convinced
           of
           fearfull
           breaches
           ;
           Now
           these
           that
           are
           Idolators
           ,
           the
           nations
           that
           worship
           God
           in
           Idolatrous
           way
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           a
           strange
           Religion
           ,
           worship
           a
           strange
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           doe
           the
           greatest
           injury
           to
           God
           that
           can
           bee
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           they
           being
           other
           nations
           as
           independent
           on
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           on
           them
           ;
           and
           doe
           it
           not
           in
           order
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           our
           of
           our
           paece
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           and
           lives
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           jus
           over
           them
           ,
           nor
           authority
           to
           make
           Warre
           with
           them
           ,
           except
           God
           gave
           us
           a
           Command
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           nor
           is
           this
           a
           good
           consequence
           ,
           we
           may
           by
           war
           revenge
           injuries
           done
           to
           men
           ,
           erg●
           ,
           far
           more
           ,
           by
           war
           ,
           may
           we
           revenge
           injuries
           done
           to
           God
           :
           for
           war
           is
           an
           act
           of
           revenging
           justice
           :
           that
           supposeth
           some
           authority
           given
           of
           God
           ,
           over
           such
           a
           nation
           as
           we
           come
           out
           against
           in
           war.
           
        
         
           2
           Every
           just
           war
           is
           some
           way
           defensive
           ,
           in
           regard
           every
           act
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           is
           an
           act
           of
           defending
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           liberty
           of
           the
           society
           ,
           or
           the
           members
           thereof
           ,
           and
           a
           propulsion
           of
           violence
           ,
           by
           violence
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           intrinsecal
           and
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           to
           hold
           off
           unjust
           violence
           ,
           by
           just
           and
           harmelesse
           violence
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           life
           of
           a
           murther●r
           be
           not
           taken
           away
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           he
           will
           still
           take
           the
           life
           of
           another
           man
           ,
           
             qui
             semel
             ●alus
             ,
             semper
             malus
             presumitur
             ,
             ●e
             that
             is
             once
             wicked
             ,
             is
             still
             presumed
             to
             be
             wicked
             ,
             except
             his
             wickednesse
             be
             restrained
             ,
          
           and
           to
           offend
           a
           nation
           or
           person
           that
           hath
           not
           offended
           us
           ,
           must
           be
           unjust
           violence
           ,
           and
           unlawfull
           war
           :
           and
           to
           make
           war
           against
           a
           nation
           that
           
           hath
           worshiped
           a
           strange
           God
           ,
           and
           injured
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           us
           ,
           supposeth
           that
           we
           must
           instruct
           them
           of
           a
           wrong
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           teaching
           them
           ,
           and
           instructing
           them
           in
           the
           true
           Religion
           :
           for
           suppose
           they
           worship
           the
           workes
           of
           mens
           hands
           ,
           and
           worship
           Sathan
           as
           some
           Indians
           do
           and
           so
           by
           their
           own
           conscience
           may
           be
           convinced
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           inexcusable
           
             in
             foro
             Dei
          
           ,
           before
           Gods
           tribunal
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           so
           inexcusable
           ,
           
             in
             foro
             humano
          
           ,
           before
           mans
           tribunall
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           make
           warre
           against
           them
           ,
           till
           we
           informe
           and
           instruct
           them
           positively
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           But
           they
           that
           shed
           our
           blood
           ,
           and
           invade
           our
           peace
           and
           liberties
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           convinced
           ,
           and
           by
           demands
           of
           reparation
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           quickly
           silenced
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           are
           written
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           What
           if
           that
           Nation
           will
           not
           be
           informed
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           will
           go
           on
           contumatiously
           to
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           and
           reproach
           the
           true
           God
           ?
           Shall
           we
           not
           upon
           a
           meer
           quarrell
           for
           Religion
           ,
           make
           war
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           avenge
           the
           injuries
           done
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           defend
           his
           truth
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           we
           defend
           our
           own
           lives
           and
           liberties
           ?
        
         
           I
           Answer
           there
           is
           not
           the
           like
           reason
           :
           for
           God
           and
           nature
           have
           given
           to
           the
           strongest
           ,
           a
           jus
           and
           authority
           over
           oppressors
           ,
           to
           repel
           unjust
           violence
           ,
           with
           innocent
           violence
           but
           that
           we
           should
           force
           the
           true
           Religion
           on
           Idolators
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           the
           like
           ground
           ,
           except
           they
           did
           attempt
           to
           obtrude
           their
           false
           ways
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           injure
           our
           soules
           :
           for
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           a
           people
           never
           receiving
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           people
           who
           have
           imbraced
           ,
           and
           submitted
           to
           lawes
           ,
           that
           have
           inacted
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           :
           those
           that
           never
           professed
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           compelled
           to
           receive
           it
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           another
           Nation
           ,
           except
           they
           first
           subdue
           them
           in
           a
           just
           warre
           ,
           and
           be
           masters
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           educate
           the
           posterity
           of
           the
           subdued
           people
           ,
           and
           discharge
           the
           duty
           of
           parents
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           impose
           lawes
           on
           themselves
           ,
           to
           cast
           away
           the
           Idols
           of
           their
           fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           learn
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           :
           but
           they
           cannot
           make
           the
           not
           receiving
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           the
           ground
           of
           a
           war
           :
           for
           we
           read
           not
           of
           any
           such
           
           cause
           of
           war
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           did
           command
           his
           people
           to
           destroy
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           but
           Idolatry
           was
           not
           the
           quarrell
           ,
           
             Josh
             .
             11.
             19.
             
             There
             was
             not
             a
             nation
             that
             made
             pe●●●
             with
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             save
             the
          
           Hittites
           
             the
             inhabitants
             of
          
           Gibe
           on
           
             all
             (
             other
             )
             they
             tooke
             in
             battell
             ,
             20.
             
             For
             it
             was
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             harden
             their
             heart
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             come
             against
          
           Israel
           
             in
             battell
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             them
             utterly
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             have
             no
             favor
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             them
             as
             the
             Lord
             commanded
          
           Moses
           .
           And
           those
           that
           they
           subdued
           in
           the
           Wildernesse
           ,
           denied
           them
           harmelesse
           passage
           through
           their
           Land.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           some
           Popish
           writers
           ,
           as
           
             Masius
             ,
             Cornelius
             a
             lapide
             ,
             Abulensis
          
           say
           ,
           
           if
           the
           Canaanites
           would
           have
           sought
           peace
           ,
           and
           imbraced
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           would
           not
           have
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Text
           ,
           Calvin
           and
           famous
           Papists
           ,
           as
           
             Cajetanus
             ,
             Swarez
             .
             Gamacha●s
          
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           before
           them
           ,
           
           say
           plainly
           ,
           Israel
           made
           warre
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           Israel
           but
           defended
           themselves
           against
           the
           
             Canaanites
             .
             Libertines
          
           say
           the
           teaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           and
           not
           the
           sword
           ,
           is
           a
           means
           to
           spread
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           so
           say
           we
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           warrant
           wee
           have
           to
           obtrude
           the
           Gospell
           in
           the
           purity
           thereof
           ,
           upon
           Papists
           in
           France
           and
           Ireland
           :
           but
           we
           may
           lawfully
           avenge
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           on
           Irish
           Murtherers
           ,
           
           who
           excercise
           extreame
           cruelty
           and
           Tyranny
           over
           persons
           and
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           the
           oppressed
           people
           of
           God
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           The
           question
           seemes
           harder
           ,
           when
           these
           of
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           neernesse
           ,
           and
           vicinitie
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           professing
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           may
           infect
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           be
           in
           one
           Nationall
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           
             to
             indeavour
             ,
             the
             extirpation
             of
             all
             false
             religions
             ,
          
           and
           what
           is
           contrary
           to
           sound
           doctrin
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Judah
           might
           justly
           have
           avenged
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           the
           ten
           Tribes
           from
           Davids
           house
           ,
           and
           from
           Jerusalem
           where
           the
           Lord
           had
           set
           his
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           worshipping
           of
           the
           Golden
           Calves
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           by
           his
           Prophet
           had
           not
           expresly
           forbidden
           them
           to
           fight
           against
           their
           brethren
           1
           Kings
           12.
           
           And
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           did
           justly
           attempt
           
             Warre
             against
             the
             two
             Tribes
             and
             the
             halfe
             ,
          
           because
           they
           erected
           
           a
           new
           Altar
           for
           worship
           ,
           as
           they
           conceived
           ,
           which
           was
           Apostacy
           from
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Religion
           which
           they
           were
           to
           maintaine
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Joshua
           22.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           and
           to
           bring
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           on
           all
           the
           Tribes
           as
           Achan
           did
           ,
           Vers
           ,
           20
           ,
           No
           doubt
           ,
           saith
           Calvin
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           
             They
             were
             angry
             with
             an
             holy
             Zeale
             ,
          
           for
           sayth
           hee
           on
           Vers
           .
           
           12.
           
           
             The
             Sword
             is
             not
             given
             to
             every
             man
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             according
             to
             his
             calling
             ought
          
           (
           by
           this
           place
           )
           
             manifestly
             and
             constantly
             to
             defend
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
             And
             if
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             came
             on
             all
             the
             people
          
           (
           saith
           Calvin
           )
           for
           the
           secret
           sinne
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           people
           shall
           not
           goe
           unpunished
           ,
           if
           they
           dissemble
           the
           manifest
           Idolatry
           of
           many
           .
           Piscator
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             was
             piety
             in
             the
             Tribes
             that
             they
             resolve
             to
             make
             warre
             with
             the
             two
             Tribes
             and
             the
             halfe
             ,
             for
             their
             defection
             from
             the
             true
             God
             Such
             was
             their
             Zeale
          
           (
           say
           the
           Divines
           of
           England
           )
           
             that
             they
             would
             rather
             hazzard
             their
             lives
             ,
             then
             suffer
             Gods
             true
             Religion
             to
             bee
             corrupted
             ;
             for
             God
             had
             ordained
             there
             should
             bee
             but
             one
             place
             for
             publique
             service
             ,
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             Altar
          
           Leviticus
           17.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Deut.
           12.
           5.
           7.
           13.
           27.
           
           Exodus
           20.
           24.
           
           Deut.
           27.
           5.
           
           For
           they
           were
           all
           in
           Covenant
           with
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           
             this
             was
             a
             Schisme
             and
             an
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           Diodat
           .
           
           )
           
             in
             which
             alone
             is
             the
             true
             service
             of
             God
             and
             the
             participation
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
           So
           also
           the
           Geneva
           Notes
           approves
           the
           lawfullnesse
           of
           the
           Warre
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutch
           annotations
           .
        
         
           
             To
             this
             accord
             also
          
           ,
           
           asVatablus
           ,
           Cajetanus
           ,
           Cornelius
           a
           lapide
           ,
           
             who
             commend
             this
             zeale
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             the
          
           twelve
           Tribes
           made
           but
           on
           State
           and
           one
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           
             Tostatus
             saith
          
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           necessity
           of
           making
           War
           with
           the
           two
           Tribes
           ,
           
           because
           the
           Law
           commanded
           it
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           Therefore
           they
           tooke
           not
           councell
           whither
           they
           should
           make
           Warre
           ,
           but
           they
           consulted
           touching
           the
           manner
           .
           
             So
             agreeth
          
           Hugo
           Cardinalis
           ,
           
           
           So
           Masius
           .
           
           So
           Sorrarius
           .
           Lyra
           saith
           ,
           Warre
           should
           not
           be
           undertaken
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           certaine
           and
           just
           cause
           ,
           especially
           against
           friend
           ,
           therefore
           they
           send
           Messengers
           to
           the
           two
           Tribes
           ,
           to
           try
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           new
           Altar
           .
           Menochius
           ,
           Out
           of
           zeale
           they
           sent
           Messengers
           to
           try
           the
           crime
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repentance
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           to
           make
           destructive
           Warre
           against
           them
           .
           And
           Ferus
           ,
           They
           were
           readie
           ,
           if
           the
           two
           Tribes
           obeyed
           not
           ,
           
             armis
             dicernere
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           decide
           the
           matter
           by
           warre
           .
           Would
           God
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           there
           were
           such
           zeale
           in
           us
           ,
           
           and
           we
           see
           not
           one
           Altar
           erected
           ,
           but
           a
           number
           of
           superstitious
           Altars
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           place
           it
           is
           cleere
           ,
           when
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           two
           Kingdomes
           are
           united
           together
           ,
           and
           confederate
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           God
           in
           one
           Religious
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           become
           an
           Ecclesiastick
           body
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           whole
           may
           challenge
           any
           part
           that
           maketh
           defection
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           gaine
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           contumaciously
           resist
           ,
           they
           are
           with
           the
           sword
           to
           decide
           the
           matter
           ,
           lest
           wrath
           from
           the
           Lord
           breake
           out
           on
           the
           whole
           confederate
           body
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           sinne
           of
           one
           〈◊〉
           ,
           wrath
           came
           upon
           all
           Israel
           :
           Nor
           can
           I
           well
           see
           what
           can
           be
           answered
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           except
           that
           that
           warre
           for
           the
           new
           Altar
           ,
           was
           undertaken
           upon
           judiciall
           and
           temporary
           warrants
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           binde
           us
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           said
           ,
           not
           proved
           ,
           that
           new
           Altar
           was
           not
           a
           heap
           of
           stones
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           had
           been
           made
           upon
           Religio●s
           grounds
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           no
           lesse
           than
           an
           Apostacy
           from
           that
           true
           Religion
           once
           delivered
           by
           God.
           Then
           if
           the
           third
           part
           of
           Scotland
           and
           England
           should
           turne
           Apostates
           from
           the
           Religion
           once
           sworne
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           bound
           themselves
           in
           Covenant
           :
           the
           question
           remaineth
           ,
           what
           should
           the
           State
           and
           Parliament
           doe
           in
           that
           case
           ?
           should
           they
           be
           indifferent
           beholders
           ,
           and
           not
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           such
           Apostates
           ?
           
           Swarez
           and
           others
           ,
           not
           without
           reason
           ,
           thinkes
           that
           Infidels
           that
           are
           not
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           not
           Apostates
           ,
           cannot
           be
           compelled
           to
           imbrace
           the
           true
           faith
           ,
           even
           though
           it
           be
           sufficiently
           proposed
           to
           them
           ,
           his
           reasons
           are
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           lawfull
           power
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           compell
           such
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           no
           tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           Those
           that
           are
           without
           cannot
           be
           judged
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           the
           sword
           is
           not
           given
           to
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           Lord
           forbids
           the
           use
           of
           the
           sword
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           may
           deny
           to
           Infidels
           liberty
           to
           dwell
           in
           his
           bounds
           .
           See
           
             Weemes
             ,
             vo
             .
             3.
             
             Expos
             .
             of
             the
             Iudiciall
             Law
             ,
             cap.
          
           15.
           
           And
           Subjects
           may
           be
           compelled
           not
           to
           blaspheme
           Christ
           ,
           not
           to
           dishonour
           the
           true
           God
           with
           manifestly
           professed
           impieties
           ;
           
           for
           if
           Asa
           made
           a
           Law
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           that
           they
           that
           would
           not
           seeke
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           :
           
           If
           that
           be
           temporary
           and
           judaicall
           ,
           then
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           as
           a
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           nurse-father
           ,
           Esai
           .
           49.
           23.
           so
           much
           as
           to
           command
           any
           to
           serve
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           to
           rebuke
           any
           for
           blasphemies
           .
           Sure
           this
           can
           be
           no
           part
           of
           the
           peaceablenesse
           of
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           not
           to
           rebuke
           sinners
           :
           But
           nurse-fathers
           and
           civill
           Tutors
           must
           do
           something
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           truth
           from
           errors
           ;
           for
           Constantine
           the
           great
           closed
           the
           Temples
           of
           
             Heathen
             Gods
          
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           heathenish
           Idolatry
           might
           be
           abolished
           ,
           as
           Euschius
           saith
           ;
           see
           also
           
             Ruffinus
             ,
             Iovianus
          
           ,
           and
           
             Nicephorus
             ,
             Iustinian
          
           made
           many
           Lawes
           against
           Idolators
           .
           Before
           Constantine
           the
           great
           would
           pardon
           Arrius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             be
             exacted
             an
             Oath
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             stand
             to
             the
             Nicen
             faith
             ,
             and
             he
             sware
             ,
             but
             dissembled
             .
          
           So
           Socrates
           ;
           then
           Arrius
           was
           punishable
           by
           the
           Emperour
           .
           So
           
             Timotheus
             Colo●
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           under
           Anastius
           first
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           an
           Euty●hen
           ,
           and
           cursed
           such
           as
           rejected
           the
           Synod
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Emperour
           cursed
           such
           as
           approved
           the
           Synod
           of
           Chalcedon
           ;
           so
           
             Theod.
             Anagnostes
             ,
             Petrus
             Mongus
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           under
           Zonon
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           an
           Eutichen
           ,
           then
           againe
           Orthodox
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           
           he
           rejected
           the
           Councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ;
           a
           little
           after
           in
           an
           Epistle
           to
           Acacius
           Bishop
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           he
           professed
           the
           sound
           faith
           ,
           and
           denyed
           that
           he
           rejected
           the
           councell
           of
           Chalcedon
           ;
           againe
           he
           rejects
           that
           counsell
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           faith
           ;
           
           therefore
           Evagrius
           tels
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             A
             shoe
             ,
             for
             every
             foot
             ,
             a
             turne-coat
             ,
             and
             a
             time-server
             .
             Ergo
             ,
          
           such
           hereticks
           ,
           beside
           that
           they
           have
           not
           been
           innocent
           and
           godly
           (
           as
           Arminians
           say
           )
           they
           feared
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           But
           as
           touching
           the
           practice
           of
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           the
           Imperiall
           Laws
           for
           ratifying
           Church
           constitutions
           ,
           there
           be
           but
           too
           many
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           gathering
           Councels
           ;
           which
           proveth
           the
           coactive
           power
           of
           Princes
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           over
           hereticks
           and
           seducing
           teachers
           .
           Constantius
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           made
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           some
           godly
           men
           should
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           
             ut
             pa●em
             cum
             fidelibus
             i●
             qui
             errant
          
           (
           he
           saith
           not
           hereticks
           )
           
             pacis
             est
             quietis
             fruitionem
             gaudentes
             accipiant
             .
             Eusebius
             in
             vita
             Constan
             .
          
           and
           though
           the
           Emperour
           Grotian
           decreed
           ,
           
             Vt
             quam
             quisque
             vellet
             Religionem
             sequerentur
             ,
             That
             all
             Religions
             should
             be
             free
             ,
          
           he
           had
           much
           ad●
           in
           warres
           with
           the
           Gothes
           ,
           who
           wasted
           Thracia
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           carefull
           that
           Ambrose
           should
           draw
           up
           a
           short
           confession
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           except
           from
           the
           Toleration
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           the
           Phocinians
           ,
           the
           Eunomians
           .
           But
           see
           ,
           codice
           prima
           lege
           .
           
             Cunctos
             populos
          
           de
           sum
           .
           trinit
           .
           Martianus
           ibid
           lege
           .
           4.
           
           
             Synod
             Chalcedo
             ,
             Leo
             imperator
          
           ,
           cons
           .
           15.
           
           C.
           Const
           .
           17.
           
           
             Heracl●us
             Imperator
          
           ,
           const
           .
           1.
           de
           fide
           
             Justinianus
             Novellus
          
           123.
           c.
           32.
           
           Novell
           137.
           c.
           6.
           
           Honorius
           ,
           l.
           4.
           c.
           55.
           
           Eccle.
           Valentinianus
           ,
           l.
           9.
           de
           Episc
           .
           cler
           .
           Novell
           .
           123.
           c.
           18.
           
           Novella
           123.
           c.
           29.
           &c.
           Le.
           const
           .
           87.
           
           Novell
           .
           131.
           c.
           4.
           
           
             Eusebius
             Pamphil
          
           de
           vita
           ,
           Constan
           .
           l.
           3.
           c.
           13.
           
           Surius
           tom
           .
           2.
           
           Concil
           .
           c.
           20.
           p.
           362.
           
           Codic
           .
           l.
           1.
           
           Tit.
           de
           heret
           .
           lex
           2.
           
           1●6
           .
           Justinian
           codex
           l.
           1.
           
           Tit.
           4.
           de
           sum
           .
           Trinit
           lex
           2.
           
           Surius
           concil
           .
           tom
           .
           2.
           p.
           469
           421
           ,
           494.
           &
           tom
           .
           2.
           p.
           668
           ,
           669
           ,
           670.
           
           
             Socra
             Scholastic
          
           .
           his
           .
           l.
           2.
           c.
           37.
           
           Nicepher●
           hist
           .
           l.
           9.
           c.
           4.
           
           
             Contur
             .
             Magdeburque
          
           4
           col
           .
           558.
           
           So
           for
           his
           power
           to
           conveene
           Councels
           ,
           as
           the
           Nicen
           ,
           by
           
             Constanti
             ,
             Euseb
          
           .
           l.
           3.
           c.
           6.
           
           Sozom
           ,
           l.
           1.
           c.
           17.
           
           So●rat
           .
           l.
           1.
           c.
           6.
           
           Ruff.
           l.
           10.
           c.
           1.
           
           Theodor.
           l.
           1.
           c.
           7.
           the
           
             Councell
             of
             Tyre
          
           by
           
             Constant
             .
             Eusebius
          
           ,
           de
           vit
           .
           cons
           .
           l.
           4.
           c.
           41.
           
           Sozom.
           l.
           1.
           c.
           9.
           
           Theodosius
           elder
           ,
           made
           a
           Law
           of
           death
           against
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           banished
           
             Eu●●mius
             
             Socrat.
          
           l.
           7.
           c.
           12.
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Constantinus
           and
           Licinius
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           tels
           us
           ,
           l.
           10.
           c.
           5.
           say
           in
           a
           Law
           ,
           
             now
             therefore
             we
             freely
             will
             and
             command
             ,
             That
             every
             man
             have
             a
             free
             liberty
             to
             observe
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             without
             any
             griefe
             or
             molestation
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             suffered
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
          
           But
           the
           practice
           of
           heathen
           Emperous
           ,
           is
           no
           rule
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           God
           opened
           their
           hearts
           to
           make
           these
           Lawes
           in
           favour
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           had
           experience
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Heathen
           Law
           in
           the
           Letter
           would
           prove
           that
           none
           should
           be
           rebuked
           ,
           or
           argued
           against
           ,
           whatever
           Religion
           he
           chose
           ;
           Maximius
           proclaimed
           ,
           
             That
             all
             men
             should
             use
             what
             Religion
             they
             like
             best
             ,
          
           Eus
           .
           l.
           9.
           c.
           10.
           
           But
           1.
           
           Maximius
           ,
           out
           of
           naturall
           pity
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           before
           persecuted
           Christians
           ,
           did
           this
           .
           2.
           
           Dioclesian
           and
           Maximianus
           tooke
           Churches
           from
           them
           ,
           he
           restored
           them
           ;
           hence
           followed
           peace
           till
           an
           .
           130.
           
           The
           Councell
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           1.
           by
           Theodosius
           senior
           ,
           Theodoret
           ,
           l.
           5●
           c.
           7.
           
           Socrates
           ,
           l.
           5.
           c.
           8.
           
           The
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           1.
           
           By
           Theodos
           .
           junior
           .
           Evagrius
           ,
           l.
           1.
           c.
           2.
           
           So
           
             Imperator
             Iustinus
          
           .
           l.
           44.
           ad
           
             Maenam
             Patriarcham
             de
             Monachis
             &
             Monasteriis
             separandis
          
           &
           de
           Episc
           .
           &
           cler
           .
           Eusebius
           de
           vita
           cons
           .
           l.
           3.
           c.
           25.
           
           
             Epistolam
             libella
             ad
             Synoda
             constitutionem
          
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           the
           second
           generall
           Councell
           (
           if
           there
           was
           any
           of
           them
           generall
           )
           writ
           to
           the
           
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             We
             desire
             your
             clemency
             ,
             that
             you
             by
             your
             Letters
             would
             confirme
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Councell
             (
             of
             Chalcedon
             )
             and
             command
             that
             it
             be
             ratified
             and
             established
             :
          
           which
           he
           did
           .
           See
           also
           Constantius
           his
           power
           ,
           prescribing
           to
           the
           Councels
           of
           Arimimon
           and
           Seleucea
           the
           subject
           matter
           they
           should
           treat
           upon
           ,
           and
           commanded
           ten
           of
           each
           Councel
           to
           come
           and
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           their
           proceedings
           .
           S●zomen
           ,
           l.
           4.
           c.
           6.
           
           Toeodosius
           and
           Valentin●
           command
           the
           Councell
           of
           Ephesus
           to
           send
           them
           some
           Bishops
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           the
           causes
           and
           motives
           of
           their
           deliberations
           .
           
             Relatio
             Synodi
             Ephesinae
             ,
             quae
             est
             tom
             .
             1.
             concil
             .
          
           The
           second
           Councell
           of
           Nice
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           the
           seventh
           Generall
           Councell
           ,
           relate
           the
           like
           to
           the
           Emperour
           at
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Theodoret
          
           ,
           l.
           5.
           c.
           8.
           
           Zonaras
           ,
           tom
           .
           3.
           anat
           .
           There
           be
           two
           edicts
           of
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           Valentinian
           and
           Martian
           ,
           confirming
           the
           
           Councel
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           so
           act
           .
           3.
           
           Chalc.
           to
           .
           1.
           
           Conc.
           all
           which
           say
           ,
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           commanded
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           Church-men
           to
           determine
           according
           to
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           corrected
           such
           as
           contravened
           .
           
           And
           though
           
             Picus
             Mirandula
          
           saith
           well
           ,
           
             No
             man
             hath
             power
             of
             opinions
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             will
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             another
             opinion
             ,
          
           which
           though
           it
           may
           beare
           ,
           that
           opinions
           fall
           not
           under
           free-will
           ,
           yet
           the
           venting
           of
           them
           to
           others
           ,
           is
           to
           Mirancula
           ,
           a
           free
           act
           and
           punishable
           .
           We
           know
           the
           Edict
           of
           Vale●inian
           and
           Martian
           ,
           of
           capitall
           punishment
           against
           
             Such
             as
             shall
             attempt
             to
             teach
             things
             unlawfull
             .
          
           Let
           false
           teachers
           according
           to
           
             Justinian
             ,
             have
             no
             leave
             to
             live
             and
             dwel
             in
          
           Roman
           bounds
           ,
           
           saith
           
             Pametius
             .
             Augustine
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Hereticks
             kill
             soules
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             afflicted
             in
             body
             ,
             they
             bring
             on
             men
             death
             eternal
             ,
             and
             they
             complaine
             that
             they
             suffer
             temporall
             deaths
             .
          
           And
           why
           (
           saith
           Augustine
           )
           
             should
             Sorcerers
             find
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Law
             from
             Emperors
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             go
             free
             ?
             Constantius
          
           gave
           out
           Edicts
           against
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           saith
           .
           
             h.
             2.
             c.
          
           27.
           
           And
           also
           made
           lawes
           of
           pecuniary
           fines
           ,
           
           and
           mulcts
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Honorius
           made
           lawes
           against
           Donatists
           of
           fining
           and
           of
           banishing
           preachers
           of
           
             Donatisme
             .
             Martianus
          
           did
           the
           like
           .
           The
           like
           saith
           
             Nazianz
             ▪
          
           
           of
           Theodosius
           the
           great
           .
           Banishment
           and
           other
           punishment
           ,
           the
           Emperours
           inflicted
           upon
           
             Arrius
             ,
             Macedonius
             ,
             Nestorius
             ,
             Futiches
          
           and
           their
           followers
           .
           Which
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           
             Spalato
             M●de
             dominis
          
           granteth
           ;
           though
           he
           sayes
           Augustine
           excepteth
           capitall
           punishment
           ,
           
             for
             such
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             he
             will
             not
             have
             to
             be
             inflicted
             for
             the
             conscience
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           manifest
           depraving
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           such
           punishment
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           fault
           inflicted
           on
           them
           ,
           
           as
           upon
           Sorcerers
           and
           Murtherers
           .
           Let
           Augustine
           be
           considered
           in
           these
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           
           after
           hee
           retracted
           his
           too
           meeke
           sentence
           ,
           
             That
             they
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             at
             all
             .
             Alexander
             Alexandrinus
          
           said
           ,
           Arrius
           and
           his
           followers
           ought
           to
           bee
           punished
           with
           excommunication
           ,
           and
           a
           curse
           ,
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
          
           4.
           
           But
           for
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           is
           tyed
           and
           obliged
           to
           these
           punishments
           
           to
           bee
           inflicted
           for
           morall
           offences
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           hath
           ordained
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           nature
           :
           I
           prove
           .
        
         
           1
           That
           which
           is
           morrall
           ,
           
           and
           cannot
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           wisdome
           and
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           must
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           ;
           but
           the
           punishment
           of
           a
           seducing
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           ruineth
           the
           soule
           of
           our
           brother
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           twofold
           more
           the
           childe
           of
           Sathan
           than
           before
           ,
           is
           morrall
           and
           cannot
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           wisdome
           and
           will
           of
           man
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           such
           a
           punishing
           of
           a
           seducing
           Prophet
           ,
           must
           be
           by
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           .
           The
           Proposition
           is
           proved
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           God
           only
           ,
           not
           Moses
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           law-giver
           under
           him
           ,
           taketh
           on
           him
           to
           determin
           death
           to
           be
           the
           adulterers
           punishment
           ,
           Levit.
           20.
           10.
           
           And
           the
           same
           he
           determineth
           to
           be
           the
           punishment
           of
           willfull
           murther
           ,
           
             Exod.
             21.
             12.
             of
             smiting
             of
             the
             Father
             or
             Mother
             ,
          
           v.
           15.
           of
           Man-stealing
           ,
           vers
           .
           16.
           of
           Sorcery
           ,
           Exod.
           22.
           18.
           of
           Beastiality
           .
           19.
           
           
             Of
             sacrificing
             to
             a
             strange
             God
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           10.
           
           And
           upon
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           God
           only
           ,
           not
           any
           mortall
           man
           ,
           must
           determine
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           such
           as
           seduce
           soules
           to
           eternall
           perdition
           .
           
           For
           what
           reason
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           why
           God
           can
           be
           the
           onely
           determiner
           of
           such
           a
           punishment
           of
           killing
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           ruining
           the
           soul
           and
           making
           him
           the
           childe
           of
           perdition
           .
           Let
           not
           any
           say
           by
           this
           reason
           ,
           to
           tempt
           to
           any
           sin
           ,
           by
           any
           evill
           counsel
           ●●
           provocation
           to
           immoderate
           anger
           or
           envy
           ,
           should
           deserve
           death
           ,
           for
           every
           tempting
           to
           sinne
           is
           a
           ruining
           of
           the
           soul
           of
           such
           as
           we
           give
           bad
           counsell
           unto
           ,
           and
           tempt
           to
           sin
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           If
           we
           do
           so
           tempt
           them
           by
           a
           sinfull
           way
           ,
           as
           a
           sinfull
           injuring
           ,
           and
           railing
           on
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           wicked
           course
           ,
           it
           is
           sure
           it
           doth
           deserve
           punishment
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ;
           but
           the
           act
           of
           so
           counselling
           and
           tempting
           to
           sin
           ,
           though
           
             E●conditione
             operis
          
           ,
           it
           be
           soule-ruin
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           such
           as
           deserveth
           death
           .
           Otherwayes
           ,
           killing
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           sorcery
           ,
           beastiality
           ,
           tempt
           also
           to
           sinne
           and
           soule-ruine
           ,
           besides
           the
           other
           injury
           in
           them
           ,
           against
           the
           life
           and
           ch●stity
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Proposition
           is
           proved
           ,
           because
           the
           will
           of
           God
           can
           be
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           first
           Author
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           morrally
           good
           .
           For
           the
           Scripture
           is
           as
           full
           in
           the
           duties
           
           of
           the
           second
           table
           touching
           mercy
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           touching
           piety
           and
           religion
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           pretended
           to
           be
           morrall
           ,
           hath
           God
           for
           its
           authour
           ,
           in
           either
           the
           first
           or
           the
           second
           table
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           will
           of
           man
           be
           the
           author
           of
           any
           thing
           morrally
           good
           ,
           and
           will-righteousnesse
           ,
           is
           as
           unlawfull
           as
           will-worship
           ,
           or
           will-piety
           ,
           since
           the
           word
           is
           a
           perfect
           rule
           in
           matters
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           faith
           ,
           or
           of
           life
           ,
           manners
           and
           conversation
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           the
           Judge
           what
           he
           should
           doe
           ,
           
             Deut.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Psalm
             .
             119.
             9.
             
             Psalm
             .
             19.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Prov.
          
           3.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           3
           What
           ever
           by
           order
           of
           justice
           ,
           doth
           concerne
           the
           life
           and
           death
           of
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           rewarding
           or
           punishing
           him
           in
           name
           ,
           body
           ,
           goods
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           it
           bee
           justly
           inflicted
           ,
           it
           is
           justice
           ;
           and
           if
           unduely
           and
           undeservedly
           ,
           it
           is
           unjustice
           ,
           and
           murther
           :
           as
           wronging
           of
           him
           in
           his
           body
           by
           stripes
           ,
           wounding
           ,
           death
           ;
           in
           his
           liberty
           by
           prison
           ;
           in
           his
           goods
           ,
           by
           fines
           ;
           that
           must
           be
           determined
           in
           the
           word
           by
           him
           that
           is
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           death
           ,
           libertie
           ,
           of
           our
           name
           and
           goods
           ,
           otherwayes
           the
           word
           should
           not
           teach
           us
           when
           the
           Judge
           sinnes
           ,
           when
           not
           ,
           when
           he
           makes
           just
           Lawes
           ,
           when
           unjust
           ,
           when
           he
           exceeds
           in
           punishing
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           deficient
           .
        
         
           I
           come
           to
           the
           assumption
           ,
           The
           punishing
           of
           a
           seducing
           Prophet
           is
           morrall
           .
           
           In
           that
           it
           is
           commanded
           to
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           not
           to
           pitty
           him
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           6.
           holden
           forth
           as
           the
           zeale
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           under
           the
           Messia●s
           Kingdome
           ,
           Zach.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           and
           every
           one
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           
             To
             bid
             him
             God
             speed
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           deny
           him
           an
           act
           of
           humanity
           ,
           and
           hospitality
           ,
           and
           not
           receive
           him
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           2
           Joh.
           1.
           
           If
           we
           be
           commanded
           to
           put
           any
           shame
           on
           him
           ,
           far
           more
           must
           the
           Ruler
           bee
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           shame
           he
           should
           put
           on
           him
           .
           For
           what
           ever
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           capable
           of
           a
           command
           ,
           is
           morall
           .
           And
           if
           morall
           ,
           what
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           doe
           to
           him
           can
           no
           more
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           will
           and
           wit
           of
           man
           ,
           than
           it
           can
           be
           determined
           what
           punishment
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           inflict
           upon
           the
           murtherer
           ,
           the
           adulterer
           ,
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           the
           Sodomite
           ;
           which
           all
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           hath
           determined
           :
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           otherways
           God
           hath
           left
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           word
           he
           hath
           no
           direction
           ,
           when
           he
           committeth
           murther
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           doth
           acts
           of
           justice
           .
           And
           
           that
           it
           is
           a
           morall
           act
           also
           to
           seduce
           soules
           is
           cleare
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           1.
           
           We
           are
           commanded
           to
           
             beware
             of
             such
          
           .
           Matth.
           7.
           5.
           and
           
             avoid
             them
          
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           
           Rom.
           16.
           17.
           2.
           
           That
           the
           Lord
           condemneth
           them
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           such
           as
           make
           their
           followers
           
             the
             children
             of
             perdition
          
           ,
           Yea
           Matth.
           22.
           15.
           
           They
           
             subvert
             the
             hearers
             ;
             their
             word
             cate
             as
             a
             Canker
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           15
           ,
           17.
           
           
             Lead
             silly
             women
             Captive
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           are
           Deceivers
           ,
           Tit.
           1.
           10.
           
           Now
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           a
           punishment
           for
           this
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           hath
           spoken
           against
           this
           sinne
           so
           much
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           bidden
           private
           Christians
           ,
           cry
           shame
           on
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           fly
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           left
           the
           Magistrate
           under
           a
           discharge
           ,
           and
           inhibition
           to
           draw
           a
           sword
           against
           such
           :
           who
           can
           beleeve
           it
           ?
           except
           that
           inhibition
           given
           to
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           wer
           written
           in
           the
           Testament
           of
           our
           Lord.
           To
           say
           the
           new
           Testament-dispensation
           is
           so
           spirituall
           that
           God
           wil
           have
           no
           remedying
           of
           seducing
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           spirituall
           armor
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           said
           without
           ground
           ,
           when
           the
           New
           Testament-dispensation
           is
           as
           spirituall
           to
           gaine
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           the
           The●fe
           ,
           the
           Sodomite
           ,
           the
           drunkard
           ,
           the
           Reviler
           ,
           as
           the
           Idolater
           by
           the
           spirituall
           a●mor
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Act.
           19.
           19.
           1
           
           Cor.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           and
           by
           this
           reason
           the
           Magistrate
           may
           draw
           the
           sword
           against
           no
           theife
           ,
           Sodomite
           ,
           Drunkard
           ,
           Sorcerer
           ,
           contrary
           to
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           2.
           14.
           
           Especially
           since
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           indifferent
           towards
           ill-doers
           ,
           and
           well-doers
           ,
           since
           hee
           must
           punish
           the
           one
           as
           a
           Nurse-Father
           ,
           praise
           and
           reward
           the
           other
           ,
           1
           Peter
           2.
           14.
           gaining
           of
           soules
           is
           well-doing
           ,
           Matthew
           25.
           21
           ,
           23.
           
           And
           seducing
           of
           soules
           is
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           injuries
           done
           to
           men
           .
           
        
         
           2
           Argument
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           perpetually
           morall
           ,
           and
           one
           act
           of
           Justice
           at
           all
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           must
           oblige
           us
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Jewish
           Rulers
           :
           But
           to
           punish
           the
           seducing
           Prophet
           is
           perpetually
           morall
           ,
           and
           an
           act
           of
           justice
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           as
           the
           rewarding
           of
           such
           as
           teach
           truth
           ,
           is
           a
           commendable
           act
           of
           justice
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
        
         
           The
           proposition
           is
           cleare
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           morall
           Law
           doth
           therefore
           oblige
           us
           Christians
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           morally
           perpetuall
           ,
           and
           perpetually
           morall
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           all
           times
           and
           places
           ▪
           as
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           honour
           our
           parents
           ,
           not
           to
           murder
           ,
           
           &c.
           is
           perpetually
           morall
           now
           ,
           as
           among
           Jewes
           ,
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Indians
           and
           Tartarians
           :
           but
           to
           punish
           the
           seducing
           Prophet
           is
           such
           ;
           1.
           because
           the
           Heretick
           is
           condemned
           by
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           in
           believing
           lies
           Ergo
           ,
           Farre
           more
           by
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           by
           leading
           others
           into
           that
           same
           condemnation
           with
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           apprehend
           the
           vengeance
           of
           a
           God-head
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           conscience
           naturally
           apprehending
           such
           :
           as
           we
           see
           the
           conscience
           of
           murtherers
           ,
           and
           of
           Cain
           ,
           feare
           some
           revenging
           hand
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           inflict
           this
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           act
           of
           naturall
           Justice
           ,
           which
           the
           naturall
           conscience
           doth
           apprehend
           .
           But
           what
           acts
           of
           Justice
           the
           conscience
           naturally
           feares
           ,
           must
           be
           acts
           of
           Justice
           perpetually
           morall
           ,
           not
           respecting
           one
           man
           or
           Nation
           more
           than
           another
           .
           2.
           
           All
           Countries
           by
           an
           instinct
           ,
           apprehend
           a
           God
           ,
           
           and
           conceive
           their
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           are
           to
           be
           entertained
           and
           rewarded
           ,
           as
           Egypt
           ,
           Gen.
           47.
           22.
           
           
             Midian
             ,
             F●xed
          
           ,
           2.
           16.
           
           Exod.
           18.
           1.
           
           Judg.
           17.
           5.
           c.
           18.
           4.
           2
           
           King.
           15.
           18.
           
           The
           Philistims
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           5.
           5.
           c.
           6.
           2.
           
           Baal
           and
           the
           Zidonians
           had
           their
           Priests
           ,
           2
           King.
           10.
           8
           ,
           19
           ,
           Lycainia
           ,
           Act
           14.
           13.
           
           And
           if
           their
           Rulers
           feed
           their
           Priests
           ,
           the
           false
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           that
           deceive
           them
           ,
           and
           mis-lead
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           punish
           :
           So
           the
           
             King
             of
             Babylon
          
           roasted
           in
           a
           fire
           two
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           Jer.
           29.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           And
           it
           is
           cleare
           ,
           that
           Jeremiah
           argues
           not
           from
           any
           judiciall
           Law
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Prophets
             that
             speake
             lies
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             die
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
          
           c.
           14.
           v.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           It
           was
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           nothing
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           )
           that
           they
           perished
           ;
           for
           no
           Judiciall
           Law
           of
           God
           taught
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           die
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           speaks
           lies
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Chaldeans
           knowing
           that
           Jeremiah
           had
           prophecied
           truth
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           intreated
           him
           well
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           had
           fore-told
           ,
           Ier.
           15.
           8.
           
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           consequence
           is
           null
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           cannot
           oblige
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           better
           warrant
           than
           the
           corrupt
           practises
           of
           Heathens
           ;
           for
           they
           persecuted
           the
           true
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           that
           spake
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           as
           Herod
           beheaded
           Iames
           ,
           Acts
           12.
           and
           apprehended
           Peter
           .
           Nero
           persecuted
           Paul
           ,
           and
           
           D●mitian
           confined
           Iohn
           to
           the
           
             Isle
             Pathutos
          
           for
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           Argument
           is
           not
           drawn
           simply
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           
             Heathen
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           teacheth
           all
           
             Magistrates
             ,
             Heathen
          
           and
           Christian
           ,
           to
           punish
           publike
           impostors
           ,
           false
           Prophets
           and
           liers
           ,
           as
           most
           pernitious
           enemies
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           all
           humane
           Societies
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           and
           Nations
           dictate
           to
           all
           Societies
           ,
           That
           deceivers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           raise
           false
           reports
           and
           lies
           upon
           earthly
           Judges
           ,
           should
           be
           punished
           ;
           far
           more
           is
           it
           a
           principle
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           publike
           lyers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           speake
           lies
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           deceive
           and
           seduce
           the
           soules
           of
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           King
           and
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           ranks
           of
           men
           in
           the
           Society
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           tollerated
           in
           the
           society
           .
           And
           what
           though
           Emperours
           and
           Kings
           have
           abused
           the
           power
           that
           God
           gave
           them
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           to
           persecute
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           just
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           punish
           seducing
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           ill-doers
           ,
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           and
           Nations
           .
           And
           this
           I
           take
           is
           holden
           forth
           by
           Iob
           ,
           
           31
           ,
           26
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           who
           being
           under
           no
           Judiciall
           Law
           ,
           obliging
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           but
           a
           Gentile
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           this
           led
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           and
           Nations
           ,
           maketh
           Idolatry
           and
           worshipping
           of
           the
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           ,
           
           to
           be
           an
           
             iniquity
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Iudge
             .
          
           That
           this
           is
           not
           an
           iniquity
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           God
           (
           as
           if
           heresie
           be
           innocency
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           it
           must
           neither
           be
           punished
           by
           God
           nor
           man
           )
           but
           by
           the
           Judge
           on
           earth
           is
           cleare
           .
           For
           1.
           the
           expression
           ,
           v.
           28.
           varies
           onely
           in
           the
           number
           from
           that
           which
           is
           v.
           11.
           
           Now
           there
           Iob
           saith
           of
           Adultery
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &
             ipsum
             iniquitas
             Iudicum
          
           .
           
           And
           ver
           .
           98
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             etiam
             hoc
             iniquitas
             Iudie
             is
          
           .
           The
           
             English
             Divines
          
           do
           well
           observe
           ,
           
           
             That
             adultery
             is
             a
             capitall
             crime
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Iudge
             ,
          
           Gen.
           38.
           24.
           
           Levit.
           20.
           10.
           
           Deut.
           22.
           22.
           
           And
           they
           expound
           ver
           .
           
           28.
           the
           same
           way
           .
           
             Pagnin
             .
             est
             iniquites
             Iudicanda
             ,
             Iudice
             di●na
             ,
             vel
             Iuditiaria
             .
             Mercerus
             ,
          
           Exod.
           21.
           22
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             give
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             according
             to
             the
             Iudges
          
           ,
           
           Isai
           .
           16.
           3.
           
             do
             ,
             
             Iudgement
          
           .
           Shimlerus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Judges
           that
           cognos●●
           of
           causes
           .
           Deut.
           31.
           31.
           
           
             Our
             enemies
             being
             Iudges
          
           ,
           Job
           31.
           11.
           
           
             Inquitas
             dignaque
             Iudicetur
             &
             puniatur
          
           .
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           LXX
           ,
           expound
           it
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Chalde
           Paraphrase
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             est
             enim
             iniquitas
             maxima
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           a
           crime
           that
           comes
           before
           an
           earthly
           Judge
           .
           
           So
           Hieronimus
           .
           And
           Exod.
           21.
           22.
           
           If
           a
           man
           strike
           a
           woman
           with
           childe
           ,
           and
           she
           live
           ,
           he
           shall
           
             give
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Iudges
             .
          
           
           
             Hieronimus
             quantum
             arbitri
             Iudicaverint
          
           .
           The
           
             Chalde
             Paraphrase
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             dabit
             per
             sent●ntiam
             Iudicum
          
           .
        
         
           LXX
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           
             Syriak
             ,
             Dabit
             quantum
             decernent
             Iudices
             .
          
           The
           Samaritan
           ,
           
             Dabitque
             ex
             sententia
             Iudicum
          
           .
           Vatablus
           ,
           
           Job
           31.
           v.
           11.
           
           
             Iniquitas
             capitali
             supplicio
             persequind●
          
           ,
           v.
           28.
           
           
             Nam
             &
             ea
             iniquitas
             capitali
             supplicio
             digna
             .
          
           Junius
           ,
           
             Iniquitas
             à
             Iudicibus
             animadvertenda
          
           .
           
           Piscator
           ,
           
             Iniquitas
             Iudiciaria
             .
             Complutentes
          
           ,
           
           
             Iniquitas
             Judicanda
             .
             Pineda
             in
          
           Job
           31.
           28.
           
           
           
             Iniquitas
             digna
             Iudicio
             ,
             Iudicumque
             sententiâ
             severissima
             &
             gravissimo
             supplicio
             .
          
           
           All
           agree
           to
           this
           ,
           That
           Idolatry
           ,
           according
           to
           Iob
           ,
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           deserveth
           canitall
           punishment
           to
           be
           inflicted
           by
           the
           Judge
           .
           And
           Pi●eda
           saith
           ,
           this
           agreeth
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           Especially
           ,
           Deut.
           4.
           
           25.
           
           &
           23.
           
           Sanctius
           gathereth
           from
           Job
           31.
           11.
           
           That
           Adulterers
           in
           Iobs
           time
           were
           ,
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Judge
           burnt
           .
           Now
           the
           same
           expression
           is
           ,
           v.
           28.
           spoken
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           Hence
           is
           Socrates
           condemned
           to
           die
           for
           his
           false
           Religion
           ,
           as
           is
           supposed
           by
           the
           people
           .
           Maximus
           condemned
           the
           Priscillia●s
           ,
           
           as
           Hieronimus
           observes
           for
           Heresie
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           much
           to
           be
           valued
           ,
           that
           
             Ier.
             Taylor
          
           saith
           ,
           That
           
             Maximus
             was
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             Catholike
             Hereticks
             .
          
           Without
           choyce
           ,
           it
           proves
           punishing
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           
           as
           supposed
           of
           old
           to
           be
           warranted
           by
           law
           .
           
           Vrsatus
           and
           Stacius
           procured
           at
           Court
           ,
           Law
           to
           death
           against
           Priscillianists
           .
           And
           the
           Niceue
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           Arrius
           should
           be
           banished
           .
           Nor
           doth
           Spalato
           cite
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             Hi●rome
             ,
             Severus
             ,
             Sulpitius
             ,
             Minutius
             ,
             Hilary
             ,
             Damascen
             ,
             Chrysestome
             ,
             Theophilact
             ,
          
           
           Bernard
           ,
           for
           any
           other
           purpose
           (
           whatever
           Taylor
           say
           on
           the
           contrary
           )
           but
           1.
           
           To
           prove
           ,
           that
           forcing
           of
           men
           to
           Religion
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           also
           
           I
           teach
           ;
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           not
           the
           using
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           
           is
           the
           meanes
           of
           conversion
           of
           sinners
           2.
           
           That
           killing
           is
           not
           to
           be
           practised
           on
           all
           Hereticks
           .
           3.
           
           That
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Sword
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           go
           without
           convincing
           of
           the
           conscience
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           4.
           
           That
           to
           deliver
           up
           godly
           men
           to
           persecuting
           Tyranes
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           errors
           ,
           hath
           more
           scandall
           to
           cause
           men
           stumble
           at
           truth
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           truth
           victorious
           .
           5.
           
           That
           neither
           Church
           nor
           State
           can
           judge
           heart-opinions
           ,
           nor
           punish
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           professed
           and
           taught
           opinions
           ,
           that
           are
           both
           unnecessary
           and
           unsound
           .
           6.
           
           That
           Pastors
           have
           not
           the
           Sword
           ,
           to
           compell
           to
           Religion
           .
           7.
           
           That
           Nations
           of
           another
           Religion
           are
           not
           gained
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           Sword
           ;
           not
           can
           we
           make
           warre
           against
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Idolators
           ,
           and
           follow
           a
           false
           Religion
           ;
           nor
           was
           Idolatry
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           warre
           that
           Israel
           raised
           against
           the
           Ca●aanitos
           and
           other
           Nations
           .
           
           To
           all
           which
           I
           adde
           the
           words
           of
           
             Ier.
             Taylor
             .
             The
             best
             and
             ablest
             Doctors
             in
             Christendome
             have
             been
             deceived
             actually
             in
             〈◊〉
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             sorts
             of
             Christians
             dissent
             from
             the
             error●
             of
             Papias
             ,
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             Iustin
             Martyr
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Firmilian
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ergo
           ,
           by
           Taylors
           sentence
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           rest
           ,
           much
           upon
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           for
           or
           against
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           For
           course
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           Pagans
           (
           to
           speake
           by
           the
           way
           )
           all
           that
           Lactantius
           ,
           l.
           5.
           c.
           20.
           
           Tertulli
           ad
           
             Scap●lam
             ,
             c.
             2.
             
             Augustine
             ,
          
           ser
           .
           6.
           de
           verb.
           dom
           .
           c.
           7.
           cont
           .
           lite
           ▪
           Petitian
           ▪
           lib.
           2.
           c.
           83.
           we
           approve
           ,
           and
           what
           famous
           Schoolmen
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Bannes
             ,
             Durandus
             ,
             Palud●●●
             Richardus
             ,
             〈…〉
             ,
             Paluda
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           
             Augustine
             ▪
          
           s●●
           .
           6.
           de
           verb
           Dom.
           c.
           7.
           
           
             Glandiendum
             est
             Paganu
             ,
             ut
             audiant
             veritatem
             ,
             in
             Christianis
             vero
             secanda
             putredo
             .
             Pagans
             must
             be
             allured
             ,
             and
             not
             compelled
             by
             Warres
             to
             the
             faith
             .
          
           Because
           the
           just
           cause
           of
           Warre
           must
           either
           be
           an
           open
           breach
           of
           Nations
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ;
           for
           it
           must
           be
           a
           finne
           ,
           of
           which
           a
           multitude
           may
           easily
           be
           ,
           or
           are
           convinced
           of
           ;
           as
           is
           cleare
           in
           the
           A●●lekites
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Nations
           who
           invaded
           Israel
           ,
           Josh
           .
           11.
           v.
           19
           ,
           20.
           or
           then
           in
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           for
           manifest
           Apostacy
           from
           the
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           Religion
           ,
           as
           the
           new
           Altar
           supposed
           to
           be
           erected
           by
           the
           two
           Trib●●
           and
           
           the
           halfe
           against
           the
           only
           one
           Altar
           commanded
           by
           God
           See
           
             Cavarruvias
             in
             Regnum
             paccatum
          
           part
           2.
           sect
           .
           4.
           
           Setus
           in
           4.
           
             distin
             .
             5.
             4.
             1.
             art
             .
             10.
             
             Molina
             de
             Justitia
             disp
             .
          
           106
           ,
           and
           
             Bann●s
             11.
             g.
             10.
             art
          
           .
           11.
           saith
           ,
           that
           Paul
           the
           third
           defined
           well
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Westerne
             Indians
             being
             capable
             of
             life
             eternall
             ,
             were
             true
             Lords
             of
             their
             possessions
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             justly
             deprived
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           To
           tollerate
           Jewes
           openly
           blaspheming
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           receive
           them
           in
           the
           Common-Wealth
           ,
           cannot
           be
           allowed
           ,
           or
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           have
           Synagogues
           ,
           In
           regard
           they
           blaspheme
           the
           God
           we
           are
           in
           Covenant
           with
           ,
           and
           doe
           no
           lesse
           deny
           him
           ,
           then
           Goliah
           and
           Senacharib
           did
           ,
           2.
           
           But
           simply
           seduced
           Jewes
           are
           to
           bee
           instructed
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           peculiar
           prophecy
           touching
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Jer.
          
           50.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           That
           they
           shall
           bee
           brought
           in
           to
           know
           Christ
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           3
           Argument
           ,
           That
           which
           was
           a
           meere
           judiciall
           law
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           in
           no
           force
           now
           ,
           as
           touching
           any
           obligation
           to
           bodily
           punishment
           from
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           now
           under
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           either
           a
           sin
           offensive
           to
           humane
           society
           Or
           ,
           2.
           
           No
           sin
           ,
           but
           innocency
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           ,
           Or
           then
           5.
           ●
           thing
           lndifferent
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           sin
           offensive
           to
           humane
           society
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           
             to
             drive
             them
             away
             from
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
          
           and
           an
           abomination
           that
           Israel
           should
           feare
           to
           doe
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Moses
           and
           before
           Christ
           came
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           It
           must
           be
           so
           now
           :
           for
           since
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Typicall
           ,
           but
           a
           morall
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           an
           abomination
           .
           
           Ergo
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           being
           perpet●all
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           destructive
           to
           humane
           society
           ,
           the
           Lord
           must
           provide
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           as
           effectuall
           means
           ,
           for
           the
           remedying
           thereof
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           have
           no
           place
           or
           power
           to
           represse
           such
           abominations
           ,
           but
           Isreal
           may
           seduce
           men
           after
           false
           gods
           ,
           and
           not
           feare
           the
           stroke
           of
           〈◊〉
           sword
           ,
           then
           hath
           the
           Lord
           left
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           lust
           of
           ●avenous
           Wolves
           that
           destroy
           the
           flocke
           ,
           and
           hath
           left
           these
           wolves
           to
           the
           Lords
           immediate
           hand
           of
           judgement
           :
           for
           rebukes
           ,
           Church-censures
           are
           not
           to
           be
           used
           against
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           that
           the
           sword
           should
           not
           be
           drawne
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           ground
           of
           Libertines
           :
           
           for
           rebukes
           and
           Church-censures
           doe
           .
           1.
           
           Force
           the
           conscience
           no
           lesse
           than
           the
           sword
           .
           2.
           
           They
           beget
           Hypocrites
           .
           3.
           
           Are
           as
           contrary
           to
           the
           law
           of
           meeknesse
           and
           gentlenesse
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           servants
           ,
           who
           used
           no
           such
           way
           to
           gaine
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           and
           other
           gaine-sayers
           ,
           as
           the
           sword
           is
           repugnant
           to
           Christs
           meek
           administration
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           use
           either
           sword
           ,
           crying
           ,
           rebukes
           ,
           or
           excommunication
           ,
           against
           broken
           reeds
           ,
           though
           both
           these
           may
           be
           used
           against
           Seducers
           in
           great
           gentlenesse
           and
           tendernesse
           toward
           their
           soules
           ,
           by
           fathers
           in
           State
           or
           Church
           .
           4.
           
           They
           are
           no
           lesse
           against
           liberty
           of
           prophecying
           ,
           beleiving
           with
           a
           reserve
           to
           beleeve
           the
           contrary
           ,
           than
           the
           sword
           .
           For
           how
           can
           we
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           threaten
           eterned
           wrath
           ,
           deliveto
           ,
           Sathan
           ,
           seducers
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Magistrate
           can
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           them
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           refute
           their
           errors
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           and
           authority
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           strike
           with
           his
           rod
           ,
           since
           wee
           are
           not
           infallibly
           perswaded
           more
           than
           these
           we
           call
           Seducers
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           call
           us
           Seducers
           ,
           threaten
           us
           with
           eternall
           wrath
           ,
           and
           deliver
           us
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           name
           and
           authority
           that
           the
           sound
           Church
           proceedeth
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           neither
           side
           had
           the
           infallibility
           of
           divine
           authority
           ,
           in
           a
           reflex
           knowledge
           ,
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Libertines
           .
           5.
           
           They
           are
           no
           lesse
           contrary
           to
           growing
           up
           in
           knowledge
           and
           new
           light
           ;
           for
           contrary
           reasons
           ,
           and
           rebukes
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           are
           as
           apt
           to
           expell
           new
           light
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           the
           Seducer
           to
           old
           darknesse
           ,
           for
           any
           certainty
           of
           perswasion
           any
           of
           the
           sides
           have
           ,
           for
           both
           may
           see
           beside
           their
           book
           ,
           and
           dreame
           the
           moone
           is
           made
           of
           wax
           ,
           by
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           instructing
           of
           teachers
           that
           see
           but
           on
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           yonder
           side
           of
           truth
           with
           e●●s
           of
           flesh
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           is
           as
           uneffectuall
           a
           remedy
           against
           Teachers
           ,
           as
           the
           sword
           .
           6.
           
           Since
           the
           sword
           and
           stoning
           ,
           when
           used
           by
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
             Deut.
          
           13.
           presupposeth
           infallibility
           .
           What
           warrant
           doe
           our
           Lords
           of
           licence
           of
           conscience
           give
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Commons
           ,
           and
           Lads
           ,
           and
           Girles
           that
           lifted
           a
           stone
           against
           the
           Seducer
           ,
           had
           Proph●ticall
           ,
           infallibility
           :
           or
           that
           every
           wife
           ,
           to
           whom
           her
           husband
           might
           say
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             go
             and
             follow
             Baal
             and
             Dagon
             ,
             for
             sure
             the
             Zid●nians
             and
             Philistines
             are
             a
             people
             taught
             of
             God
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
          
           was
           infallible
           in
           
           her
           knowledge
           and
           unerrable
           ,
           and
           the
           husband
           an
           erring
           Seducer
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           that
           masters
           of
           licence
           would
           lead
           us
           on
           :
           for
           there
           must
           be
           a
           response
           given
           to
           all
           and
           every
           one
           to
           beleeve
           this
           is
           the
           Seducer
           ,
           from
           the
           light
           of
           Moses
           law
           ,
           else
           they
           had
           no
           more
           right
           to
           stone
           the
           Seducer
           ,
           then
           the
           Seducer
           to
           stone
           them
           .
           For
           as
           wee
           may
           erre
           in
           persecuting
           true
           Prophets
           ,
           I
           hope
           so
           did
           the
           people
           
             kill
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             stone
             them
             that
             were
             sent
             ,
          
           Matth.
           23.
           27
           and
           2
           Chron.
           
           36.
           16.
           
             they
             mocked
             and
             misused
             the
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           did
           as
           foully
           erre
           in
           persecuting
           ,
           as
           now
           we
           under
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Yet
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           gives
           to
           the
           Jewes
           an
           infallibility
           of
           an
           Oracle
           to
           tell
           them
           who
           was
           the
           man
           to
           be
           stoned
           ,
           as
           a
           Seducer
           .
           But
           let
           him
           answer
           these
           Queries
           .
        
         
           1
           Did
           the
           Oracle
           speak
           immediately
           to
           all
           the
           actors
           in
           the
           stoning
           ?
           
           I
           thinke
           no
           :
           then
           the
           Oracle
           spake
           to
           the
           Priest
           only
           .
           To
           Pashur
           ;
           then
           the
           Officers
           had
           but
           the
           word
           of
           Peshur
           to
           put
           Jeremiah
           in
           the
           stockes
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           had
           but
           the
           Priests
           word
           for
           stoning
           the
           man.
           
        
         
           2
           Query
           ,
           Were
           the
           people
           infallible
           in
           discerning
           the
           Priest
           to
           be
           a
           true
           relater
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Oracle
           ?
           How
           beleeved
           they
           then
           some
           lying
           Priests
           who
           persecuted
           the
           Prophets
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           3
           Query
           ,
           Was
           the
           Priest
           infallible
           in
           discerning
           the
           Oracle
           and
           relating
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           to
           the
           people
           ?
           How
           then
           did
           they
           say
           ,
           
             he
             is
             worthy
             to
             dye
          
           ?
           How
           did
           Caiaphas
           say
           ,
           
             What
             need
             we
             any
             more
             witnesse
             ,
          
           We
           have
           heard
           himself
           blaspheme
           ?
        
         
           4
           Were
           not
           the
           Priests
           Deut.
           17.
           ver
           .
           11.
           
           To
           Judge
           
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
          
           delivered
           to
           Moses
           ?
           Was
           this
           an
           immediate
           Oracle
           of
           infallibility
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Bellarmin
             ,
             Becanus
             ,
             Gretsorus
             ,
             Valentia
             Corn.
             a
             lapide
          
           ascribe
           to
           their
           Appollo
           at
           Rome
           ?
           I
           thinke
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           cannot
           say
           that
           .
           If
           he
           doe
           ,
           I
           know
           what
           to
           answer
           to
           the
           Papists
           in
           that
           .
           If
           it
           was
           the
           
             law
             and
             the
             testimony
          
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           it
           was
           ,
           had
           not
           all
           the
           people
           that
           were
           to
           stone
           the
           seducing
           Prophet
           ,
           their
           way
           of
           judging
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ?
           If
           they
           must
           not
           follow
           him
           after
           other
           Gods
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           must
           be
           actors
           in
           stoning
           him
           .
           And
           was
           not
           this
           fallible
           as
           well
           as
           ours
           under
           the
           new
           Testament
           ?
           and
           therefore
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           infallible
           
           judging
           in
           the
           heart-Heretick
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           draw
           the
           Sword
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           I
           say
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           draw
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           against
           any
           such
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           using
           of
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           teaching
           ,
           refuting
           ,
           or
           arguing
           against
           Hereticks
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           infallible
           .
           If
           this
           way
           of
           Peoples
           judging
           ,
           and
           not
           listening
           to
           the
           suggestions
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           was
           infallible
           ,
           how
           erred
           they
           ,
           and
           slew
           
             the
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             stoned
             them
             that
             were
             sent
             ,
          
           Matth.
           23.
           27.
           
           As
           well
           as
           we
           may
           ?
           And
           why
           may
           not
           we
           ,
           notwithstanding
           of
           our
           fallibility
           and
           actuall
           erring
           ,
           judge
           and
           drive
           away
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           devourers
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ?
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           God
           have
           left
           no
           means
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           exhorting
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           the
           seducer
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           said
           of
           
             Iohn
             2
             Epist
          
           .
           10.
           who
           forbids
           to
           receive
           a
           seducer
           in
           our
           house
           ,
           or
           
             bid
             him
             God
             speed
          
           .
           Sure
           this
           is
           some
           externall
           forcing
           of
           the
           conscience
           ,
           if
           we
           credit
           Libertines
           ;
           for
           rather
           then
           some
           seducer
           lye
           in
           the
           fields
           in
           America
           in
           winter
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           he
           abhors
           Familianisme
           ,
           though
           he
           hate
           all
           the
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           Now
           is
           not
           this
           a
           greater
           externall
           power
           ,
           armed
           against
           a
           Seducer
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           said
           ,
           If
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           a
           Parricide
           ,
           a
           Sorcerer
           ,
           a
           Drunkard
           ,
           come
           to
           your
           house
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           lye
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           lodge
           him
           ,
           but
           give
           him
           course
           cheare
           ,
           and
           no
           bed
           to
           lye
           on
           ,
           no
           fire
           to
           warme
           him
           ?
           yet
           so
           much
           is
           not
           said
           in
           expresse
           words
           ,
           for
           the
           forcing
           of
           the
           conscience
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           Againe
           ,
           for
           the
           second
           member
           ,
           if
           to
           teach
           what
           we
           judge
           in
           our
           conscience
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           
           though
           most
           erroneous
           ,
           be
           no
           sinne
           ,
           but
           innocency
           ,
           yea
           if
           (
           as
           
             Minus
             Celsus
          
           said
           )
           it
           be
           a
           token
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           innocent
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           judge
           no
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           salvation
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           be
           so
           Devill-like
           as
           to
           go
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           leade
           millions
           of
           soules
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           way
           being
           against
           his
           conscience
           .
           For
           
             Ier.
             Taylor
          
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           all
           one
           here
           ,
           
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           reall
           truth
           the
           Seducer
           holdeth
           and
           teacheth
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           onely
           apprehend
           it
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           an
           untruth
           ;
           and
           he
           said
           well
           according
           to
           his
           way
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           to
           teach
           (
           I
           say
           )
           what
           we
           conceive
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           though
           most
           false
           ,
           be
           no
           sinne
           ,
           but
           innocency
           ,
           then
           the
           Magistrate
           ought
           not
           onely
           not
           to
           punish
           it
           ,
           but
           
           reward
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           allow
           stipends
           and
           maintenance
           to
           all
           Seducers
           ,
           to
           teach
           what
           errors
           they
           judge
           saving
           truths
           .
           And
           grant
           me
           these
           three
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           by
           grosse
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             1.
             
             Rom.
          
           13.
           
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           to
           reward
           well
           doing
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           workeman
           is
           worthy
           of
           his
           wages
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Matth.
          
           10.
           10.
           
           And
           3
           That
           a
           preaching
           Ministry
           is
           necessary
           under
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           1
           Cor
           ,
           1.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Then
           must
           it
           follow
           of
           necessity
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           should
           maintaine
           and
           pay
           stipends
           to
           all
           Preachers
           ,
           whether
           sound
           ,
           and
           Orthodox
           ,
           or
           Heterodox
           ,
           and
           seducing
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           withdraw
           maintenance
           ,
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           ,
           because
           he
           judgeth
           the
           Preacher
           to
           be
           unsound
           ,
           and
           a
           seducer
           ,
           he
           taketh
           upon
           himselfe
           to
           punish
           a
           man
           for
           his
           conscience
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           hath
           no
           infallibility
           ;
           and
           he
           doth
           so
           punish
           and
           force
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           innocent
           Pastor
           and
           People
           both
           .
           For
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           sound
           Pastor
           and
           the
           Seducer
           follow
           their
           conscience
           ;
           and
           whatever
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           either
           be
           ,
           Orthodox
           or
           Heterodox
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           judge
           that
           both
           followeth
           his
           innocent
           conscience
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           both
           feareth
           God
           ,
           and
           doth
           well
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           Office
           he
           is
           for
           the
           praise
           and
           reward
           of
           well
           doers
           :
           And
           suppose
           he
           judge
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Seducer
           is
           error
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           yet
           is
           he
           to
           judge
           it
           Heresie
           with
           a
           reserve
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           may
           be
           to
           him
           the
           next
           moneth
           sound
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           judge
           otherwayes
           of
           the
           Seducer
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           followeth
           the
           dictates
           of
           his
           conscience
           .
           And
           so
           as
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           take
           on
           him
           infallibility
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           Seducer
           teacheth
           against
           the
           light
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           punish
           him
           ,
           but
           reward
           him
           ,
           and
           pay
           wages
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           well
           doer
           :
           Yea
           ,
           and
           whatever
           Ministers
           teach
           ,
           since
           neither
           they
           are
           infallible
           in
           teaching
           the
           very
           fundamentals
           ,
           nor
           the
           people
           that
           heare
           infallible
           in
           judging
           ,
           and
           neither
           are
           to
           beleeve
           with
           the
           perswasion
           of
           faith
           ;
           And
           all
           are
           to
           be
           heard
           as
           instructors
           .
           For
           suppose
           you
           believe
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           consubstantiall
           with
           the
           father
           ,
           yet
           are
           you
           to
           heare
           Arrius
           preach
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           a
           contrary
           light
           .
           If
           Arrius
           can
           make
           the
           contrary
           appeare
           to
           your
           minde
           ,
           and
           Arrius
           preacheth
           according
           to
           
           the
           light
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           you
           should
           not
           be
           instructed
           by
           the
           Seducer
           (
           for
           you
           are
           to
           try
           his
           doctrine
           )
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           sound
           teacher
           ,
           for
           you
           have
           no
           infallible
           knowledge
           who
           is
           the
           seducer
           ,
           or
           who
           is
           the
           sound
           Teacher
           ,
           by
           the
           principles
           of
           Libertines
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           indifferent
           to
           drive
           away
           people
           from
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           for
           it
           must
           either
           be
           good
           and
           praise
           worthy
           ,
           or
           evill
           ,
           and
           so
           punishable
           ,
           against
           which
           we
           have
           sufficiently
           argued
           .
        
         
           Argument
           4
           What
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           foreprophecied
           to
           be
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
           that
           he
           must
           discharge
           with
           all
           the
           power
           God
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           perpetually
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           tie
           of
           a
           judicial
           and
           temporary
           law
           ,
           which
           binds
           for
           a
           time
           only
           .
           But
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           fore-prophefied
           Isai
           .
           49.
           23.
           and
           60.
           10.
           
           Rev.
           21.
           26.
           to
           be
           a
           Nurse-father
           to
           the
           Church
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           to
           keep
           and
           guard
           both
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           that
           Pastors
           doe
           their
           dutie
           ,
           to
           
             minister
             to
             the
             Church
          
           by
           his
           royal
           power
           ,
           yea
           when
           the
           
             fountain
             shall
             be
             opened
             in
          
           Davids
           
             house
             ,
             that
             is
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             he
             shall
             thrust
             through
             the
             false
             Prophet
             that
             speaketh
             lies
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Zach.
          
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Kings
           as
           Kings
           must
           confer
           some
           royall
           service
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           over
           which
           they
           are
           Nurse-fathers
           .
           But
           all
           the
           power
           that
           Kings
           have
           ,
           is
           essentially
           co-active
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           rewarding
           or
           punishing
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           3
           ,
           4.
           therefore
           they
           must
           confer
           coactive
           service
           .
           Piscator
           saith
           well
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Prince
             is
             called
             the
             keeper
             of
             both
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             our
             Divines
             ,
          
           therefore
           he
           is
           to
           vindicate
           Gods
           glory
           in
           both
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           the
           keeping
           of
           two
           pits
           ,
           one
           more
           horrible
           and
           dark
           ,
           another
           more
           mild
           and
           heartsome
           for
           two
           malefactors
           ,
           a
           theef
           ,
           and
           an
           adulterer
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           cast
           the
           theef
           in
           such
           a
           dark
           dungeon
           as
           the
           adulterer
           :
           So
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           keep
           both
           Tables
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           punish
           according
           to
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           
           but
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           and
           prescript
           of
           God.
           Nor
           saith
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Bloody
             Tenet
          
           any
           thing
           ,
           when
           he
           tels
           us
           that
           the
           
             Magistrate
             owes
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             1.
             
             Approbation
             and
             reverend
             esteem
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             Personall
             submission
             to
             the
             spirituall
             government
             ,
          
           Mat.
           18.
           1
           
           Cor.
           5.
           3.
           
           
             Protection
             to
             the
             Subjects
             whether
             they
             be
             apart
             or
             met
             together
             .
             To
             a
             false
             Religion
             he
             oweth
             permission
             ,
             not
             approbation
          
           
           Mat.
           13.
           30.
           2.
           
           
             Protection
             from
             violence
             to
             their
             persons
             and
             estates
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           All
           this
           is
           very
           nothing
           ,
           1.
           
           Approbation
           and
           submission
           to
           truth
           is
           no
           royall
           power
           .
           Isaiah
           giveth
           a
           paternall
           and
           fatherly
           power
           to
           the
           King
           in
           Church
           matters
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             be
             a
             nurse-father
          
           .
           Now
           all
           he
           gives
           in
           these
           two
           former
           points
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           approbation
           of
           ,
           and
           submission
           to
           truth
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           then
           any
           tradesman
           or
           son
           owes
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           So
           Isaiah
           makes
           the
           King
           a
           father
           ;
           this
           author
           makes
           him
           a
           son
           subject
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           subjection
           I
           deny
           not
           in
           another
           consideration
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           a
           nurse-father
           he
           should
           approve
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           submit
           thereunto
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           makes
           him
           both
           a
           father
           and
           a
           son
           ;
           a
           commander
           ,
           and
           a
           humble
           submissive
           obeyer
           in
           the
           same
           consid●ration
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           contradictorious
           and
           uncongruous
           ,
           for
           he
           must
           speak
           of
           him
           as
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           saith
           nothing
           .
           The
           third
           thing
           which
           is
           ,
           
             protection
             to
             the
             true
             Church
          
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           for
           that
           he
           owes
           to
           them
           as
           subjects
           ,
           not
           as
           they
           are
           serving
           God
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           by
           this
           man
           can
           neither
           command
           them
           nor
           forbid
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           Magisteriall
           or
           coactive
           power
           to
           serve
           God
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             true
             Church
          
           that
           the
           King
           owes
           protection
           to
           ,
           the
           Author
           meaneth
           not
           the
           Church
           that
           is
           in
           it self
           sound
           and
           true
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           that
           seemeth
           and
           appeareth
           so
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           though
           most
           erronious
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           Seekers
           and
           Anabaptists
           ,
           but
           suppose
           the
           Magistrate
           or
           Commander
           in
           war
           be
           a
           Familist
           ,
           a
           grosse
           Anabaptist
           ;
           the
           Author
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           ought
           to
           protect
           the
           Church
           assembled
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           excommunicate
           and
           deliver
           to
           Satan
           such
           as
           
             subvert
             the
             faith
             of
             many
          
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           
             Resurrection
             is
             already
             past
          
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           protect
           an
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           that
           are
           for
           Presbyteriall
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           that
           Calvin
           and
           our
           Reformers
           delivered
           :
           These
           are
           to
           him
           Antichristian
           Synagogues
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           owe
           them
           protection
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           offer
           violence
           with
           his
           sword
           ,
           to
           Anabaptists
           ,
           such
           as
           rose
           in
           Germany
           under
           
             John
             Becold
          
           of
           Leydon
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           meer
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           killed
           
           all
           that
           were
           not
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           displace
           ,
           imprison
           ,
           and
           confine
           Presbiterians
           .
           So
           yet
           in
           a
           defensive
           way
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           for
           meer
           Religious
           grounds
           doe
           labour
           to
           scatter
           and
           violently
           to
           hinder
           the
           meetings
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           :
           for
           how
           many
           of
           the
           Sectaries
           of
           England
           who
           are
           for
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           have
           come
           into
           Churches
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           stepped
           up
           to
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           and
           hindered
           the
           Minister
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           conscience
           to
           the
           flock
           ,
           and
           offered
           violence
           to
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ?
           now
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           say
           the
           Minister
           was
           but
           an
           Antichristian
           service-bookman
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           no
           true
           Church
           whose
           service
           such
           Sectaries
           interrupted
           ;
           but
           giving
           and
           not
           granting
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           yet
           are
           Libertines
           not
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           any
           Church
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           true
           to
           their
           own
           principles
           :
           but
           this
           Author
           being
           an
           Anabaptist
           and
           a
           Seeker
           will
           say
           neither
           warres
           nor
           such
           violence
           are
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           then
           cannot
           with
           the
           sword
           protect
           the
           true
           Church
           against
           the
           violence
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           upon
           meer
           conscience
           disturbe
           their
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           Libertines
           all
           Churches
           professing
           true
           Religion
           (
           as
           all
           Churches
           on
           earth
           ,
           Indians
           ,
           and
           Mahometanians
           not
           excepted
           ,
           do
           )
           must
           be
           true
           Churches
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           not
           to
           judge
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           follow
           their
           conscience
           ,
           
           and
           so
           the
           Magistrate
           ow●
           protection
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           their
           conscience
           be
           most
           erroneous
           ,
           &
           even
           for
           such
           as
           they
           conceive
           to
           be
           true
           Churches
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           infallibly
           perswaded
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Magistrate
           gives
           no
           protection
           to
           them
           as
           true
           Churches
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           tells
           the
           Magistrate
           he
           owes
           to
           false
           Churches
           ,
           &
           so
           the
           King
           by
           this
           is
           a
           Nurse-father
           ,
           by
           his
           office
           and
           by
           the
           places
           Isai
           .
           49.
           23.
           and
           60.
           10.
           to
           bring
           his
           glory
           of
           protection
           to
           the
           where
           of
           Rome
           if
           they
           be
           his
           Subjects
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           New
           Jerusalem
           :
           but
           sure
           the
           King
           by
           these
           places
           ows
           father-nursing
           and
           Magistratical
           protection
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           not
           to
           the
           false
           ,
           because
           Isai
           49.
           23.
           1.
           
           The
           place
           is
           clearly
           of
           such
           a
           Church
           as
           the
           Lord
           can
           no
           more
           forget
           ,
           
             then
             a
             woman
             cannot
             have
             compassion
             on
             the
             fruit
             of
             her
             wombe
             ,
          
           v.
           14
           ,
           15.
           2.
           
           Such
           a
           Church
           
           
             as
             is
             graven
             on
             the
             palmes
             of
             Gods
             hands
             ,
          
           v.
           16.
           3.
           
           
             Whose
             ●●sters
             and
             destroyers
             shall
             be
             removed
             ,
          
           v.
           17.
           
             and
             destroyed
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           18.
           4.
           
           Which
           shall
           be
           inlarged
           ,
           by
           the
           incomming
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             whose
             place
             shall
             be
             too
             narrow
             for
             multitude
             of
             Sons
             and
             daughters
          
           begotten
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             though
             she
             was
             a
             captive
             removing
             too
             and
             fro
             ,
          
           v.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           5.
           
           A
           Church
           that
           
             shall
             lift
             up
             a
             standard
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           and
           Nations
           to
           take
           in
           their
           Sons
           and
           daughters
           to
           fight
           under
           Christs
           colours
           ,
           as
           being
           baptized
           to
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           vers
           .
           22.
           6
           
           A
           Church
           whose
           spirituall
           Government
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           shall
           obey
           ,
           
             licking
             the
             dust
             before
             them
          
           ,
           v.
           23.
           7.
           
           
             A
             people
             that
             wait
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
          
           v.
           23.
           
           Now
           to
           say
           that
           a
           false
           Church
           shall
           have
           all
           these
           glorious
           priviledges
           needeth
           no
           refutation
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           be
           stupid
           who
           teach
           that
           Kings
           are
           made
           Nurse-fathers
           by
           this
           Text
           to
           Antichrists
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           the
           Beast
           and
           his
           followers
           written
           on
           the
           palmes
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           or
           that
           Kings
           being
           made
           Nurse-fathers
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           owe
           nothing
           to
           those
           that
           wait
           on
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           the
           common
           protection
           of
           Subjects
           which
           they
           owe
           to
           limbes
           of
           
             Antichrist
             ,
             Jewes
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             Indians
             ,
          
           who
           worship
           the
           Devil
           ,
           if
           these
           be
           their
           Subjects
           is
           a
           very
           pleasant
           dream
           and
           uncredible
           ;
           for
           the
           place
           Isai
           .
           60.
           cryes
           to
           him
           that
           runs
           and
           will
           read
           ,
           that
           Kings
           shall
           minister
           something
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           they
           doe
           in
           no
           sort
           to
           the
           false
           Church
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           evident
           to
           the
           judicious
           Reader
           ,
           
             that
             the
             sucking
             of
             the
             breasts
             of
             Kings
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           16.
           and
           
             the
             kissing
             of
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           Psal
           .
           2.
           must
           be
           more
           then
           common
           protection
           to
           Subjects
           that
           are
           open
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           and
           wasters
           of
           Zion
           ;
           yea
           it
           must
           be
           some
           protection
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           rewarding
           the
           well-doers
           ,
           and
           conserving
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           the
           correcting
           of
           wolves
           ,
           Impostors
           ,
           lying
           Prophets
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           come
           to
           Master
           Williams
           his
           way
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           owes
           protection
           from
           violence
           to
           the
           persons
           and
           estates
           of
           false
           Worshippers
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           serve
           Devils
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           are
           Subjects
           ,
           then
           those
           Texts
           say
           no
           more
           then
           
             Be
             glad
             Indians
             ,
             Popish
             Idolaters
             ,
             Mahometans
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             make
             Kings
             your
             
             nurse-fathers
             ,
             and
             Queens
             your
             nurse-mothers
             ,
             and
             Kings●shall
             minister
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             suck
             the
             hreasts
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kings
             shall
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             riches
             to
             you
             .
          
           Nor
           need
           we
           prove
           that
           the
           place
           Isai
           .
           60.
           speaks
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           read
           it
           and
           it
           s
           proved
           ,
           
             v.
             1.
             
             Arise
             ,
             shine
             ,
             for
             thy
             light
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             risen
             upon
             thee
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Nor
           is
           the
           matter
           helped
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             great
             favour
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Kings
             who
             lent
             their
             ●orne
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             is
             now
             lent
             to
             the
             Lambe
             and
             his
             followers
             for
             their
             comfort
             ,
          
           for
           then
           what
           power
           bring
           the
           Kings
           to
           the
           New
           Jerusalem
           ,
           but
           Royal
           power
           ?
           and
           what
           Royal
           power
           to
           protect
           the
           true
           Church
           in
           their
           persons
           and
           estates
           as
           they
           doe
           the
           false
           ?
           is
           this
           the
           breasts
           of
           the
           milk
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           their
           royall
           power
           as
           nurse-fathers
           ?
           and
           that
           power
           which
           they
           bring
           into
           the
           New
           Ierusalem
           ?
           when
           it
           is
           the
           same
           very
           power
           they
           brought
           into
           Babel
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           horn
           they
           lent
           to
           the
           beast
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Kings
           lent
           no
           royal
           and
           paternall
           power
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           but
           what
           they
           lent
           to
           Babel
           as
           yet
           ,
           nor
           doe
           they
           yeeld
           any
           royall
           power
           to
           hold
           up
           Christs
           throne
           and
           maintain
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           or
           convey
           the
           sincere
           milk
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           by
           their
           politick
           coactive
           power
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           our
           Adversaries
           Doctrine
           be
           received
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           
             permission
             to
             the
             false
             Church
             is
             proved
             by
             Matth.
          
           13.
           30.
           
           Let
           the
           tares
           grow
           ●ill
           Harvest
           .
           
             Gulielmus
             Parisiensis
             part
             .
             1.
             hact
             .
             de
             legibus
             p.
          
           27.
           
           Vbi
           ergo
           impii
           in
           consumptionem
           populi
           dei
           ,
           vel
           diminutionem
           crescunt
           ,
           ibi
           nullatenus
           ●rescere
           sinendi
           sunt
           ,
           
           sed
           eradicandi
           ;
           Quod
           si
           quis
           dixorit
           ,
           quia
           ipsi
           sunt
           zizania
           ,
           possunt
           esse
           ●riticum
           ,
           quia
           converti
           possunt
           ad
           viam
           veritatis
           —
           sed
           non
           hoc●
           certum
           ,
           quod
           autem
           per
           ▪
           ipses
           ,
           illi
           qui
           triticum
           sunt
           ,
           
           zizania
           siant
           ,
           hoc
           evidenter
           certum
           est
           ▪
           Hoc
           enim
           est
           ac
           si
           diceretur
           ,
           ut
           paucis
           lupis
           in
           media
           gregis
           existenti●●●
           ,
           gr●g●mque
           incessanter
           lacer
           antibus
           ,
           ac
           devorantibus
           ,
           parca●●●
           ,
           quia
           forte
           deus
           ,
           faciet
           illos
           ,
           oves
           &
           agnos
           ,
           —
           &
           dimitte●das
           p●●eas
           faces
           ardentos
           in
           medio
           silv
           a
           lignorum
           germinantium
           ,
           ips●●que
           silv●●
           inc●ssanter
           ardentes
           ,
           
           quia
           Deus
           forsitan
           faciet
           illas
           arbores
           fructiferas
           ,
           —
           pauc●s
           leprosos
           dimittendos
           esse
           in
           medio
           sani
           populi
           assidue
           contagio
           ipsum
           corrumpentes
           &
           inficientes
           ,
           quia
           forsitan
           Deus
           salvabit
           illos
           .
           
             Calvin
             advers
          
           .
           
           
             Servetum
             numb
          
           .
           597.
           si
           praecise
           nobiscum
           agant
           ,
           ex
           verborum
           formula
           ,
           non
           tantum
           prohibeantur
           magistratus
           ab
           usu
           gladii
           ,
           sed
           omnem
           disciplinam
           è
           medio
           tolli
           oportet
           .
           
             Joan.
             à
          
           Ch●kier
           
             in
             Paraenesi
             ad
             haereticos
             ,
             c.
          
           2.
           parabolam
           illam
           non
           loqui
           de
           judicibus
           .
           
             Beza
             de
             haeret
             .
             puniendis
             ,
             p.
          
           136.
           
           Nemo
           patrum
           haeretic●s
           ne
           quidem
           judicandos
           ante
           extremum
           diem
           asserit
           .
           229.
           zizaniorum
           appellatione
           intelligi
           arbitror
           non
           sols
           haereticos
           ,
           sed
           omnes
           qui
           vitae
           exemplo
           Ecclesiam
           offendunt
           ,
           
             Chrysost
             .
             hom
             .
             47.
             in
             Mat.
          
           sinite
           crescere
           ,
           dissipate
           haereticorum
           conciliabula
           ,
           ora
           obstruite
           ,
           audacian
           loquendi
           concidite
           ,
           sed
           ne
           interficite
           ,
           
             item
             ibid.
          
           dogmata
           quidem
           impia
           arguite
           &
           anathematizate
           ,
           sed
           hominibus
           ipsis
           parcite
           .
           
             How
             far
             is
             Mr.
          
           Williams
           Bloody
           Tenet
           
             against
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             so
             much
             as
             rebuking
             Hereticks
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             c.
          
           28.
           p.
           53.
           
           Thirdly
           I
           have
           proved
           that
           the
           Ministers
           or
           Messengers
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ought
           to
           let
           (
           the
           tares
           or
           hereticks
           )
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           them
           live
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           neither
           seek
           by
           prayer
           nor
           prophecie
           ,
           to
           pluck
           them
           up
           before
           the
           harvest
           .
           Enthymius
           and
           Theophylact
           follow
           Chrysostome
           ,
           puniendos
           ,
           non
           necandes
           .
           Iacobus
           Acontius
           stratage
           .
           Satan
           l.
           3.
           p.
           153.
           constat
           triticum
           esse
           pios
           ,
           zizania
           impios
           —
           si
           sinendi
           sunt
           crescere
           ,
           tam
           impii
           ,
           quam
           pii
           —
           tolleretur
           omnis
           magistratus
           authoritas
           omnisque
           disciplina
           ,
           &
           page
           157.
           
           Inter
           Pontificios
           Jacobus
           Simanca
           
             parisiensis
             Episcop
             ▪
          
           
           
             in
             Enchyridio
             violatae
             religionis
             ti
             .
             1.
             p.
             16.
             nu
             .
          
           12.
           parabolam
           loqui
           de
           punitione
           impiorum
           ,
           quando
           est
           periculum
           ne
           simul
           eradicetur
           triticum
           ,
           zizania
           sunt
           omnes
           filii
           nequam
           ,
           nullus
           igitur
           facinorosus
           puniendus
           ,
           absurdum
           ,
           non
           loquitur
           parabola
           de
           judicibus
           .
           
             Phillippus
             Gamachaeus
             in
             12.
             q.
             10.
             de
             infidel
             .
             q.
          
           13.
           sinite
           crescere
           ,
           si
           verum
           ac
           reale
           non
           imaginarium
           damnum
           immineat
           ,
           debet
           tum
           Ecclesia
           ,
           debent
           tum
           Christiani
           principes
           à
           coactione
           abstinere
           .
           
             Sic
             Suarez
             tom
             .
             de
             vir
             theo
             .
             dis
             .
             18.
             se
             .
             4.
             nu
             .
          
           9.
           (
           
             ne
             forte
             eradicetis
             )
             sie
             August
             .
             l.
             3.
             contra
             Parmen
             ▪
             cap.
          
           2.
           
           c.
           
           33.
           
           Tannerus
           
             tom
             .
             1.
             dis
             .
             1.
             de
             fid
             .
             q.
             9.
             du
             .
             2.
             n.
          
           30.
           (
           ne
           forte
           ●radicetis
           )
           ratio
           haec
           est
           communis
           &
           adequata
           omnis
           justae
           permissionis
           malorum
           quando
           etiam
           Deus
           eb
           eandem
           causam
           mala
           permittit
           ,
           Azorius
           
             inst
             .
             par
             .
             1.
             l
             8.
             c.
          
           13.
           per
           zizania
           haeretici
           intelliguntur
           secundum
           Chrysostimum
           ,
           Augustinum
           ,
           Hieronimum
           ,
           Enthymium
           ,
           Theop●ylactum
           ,
           sed
           respondet
           ex
           parabolis
           non
           semper
           sumi
           efficax
           argumentum
           ,
           
           &
           generaliter
           per
           verba
           ,
           accipi
           hic
           pravos
           mores
           &
           falsa
           dogmata
           .
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             altogether
             to
             be
             condemned
             that
          
           Gregorius
           9.
           
           Innocen
           .
           4.
           
           Paulus
           3.
           
           Clemens
           8.
           
             command
             the
             Talmudicall
             and
             Cabalisticall
             books
             containing
             Blasphemies
             against
             God
             to
             be
             burnt
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           August
           .
           Ep.
           48.
           ad
           Vincen.
           
             retracteth
             ingeniously
             his
             opinion
             ,
             That
             Hereticks
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
          
           mea
           primitus
           sententia
           ,
           erat
           ,
           neminem
           ad
           unitatem
           fidei
           cogendum
           .
           
             Theodore
             Srackius
             in
             hist
             .
             Anabap.
             c.
             8.
             in
             notis
          
           p.
           108.
           
             to
             the
             compelling
             of
             men
             to
             religion
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             that
             which
             some
             object
             out
             of
          
           Lactantius
           ,
           that
           Lactantius
           
             doth
             argue
             against
             such
             as
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             and
             sound
             reason
             ,
             would
             compell
             by
             the
             Sword
             only
             men
             ▪
             to
             receive
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           token
           the
           man
           is
           scant
           and
           ebbe
           of
           proofes
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           when
           he
           can
           prove
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           by
           no
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           one
           wing
           and
           tith
           of
           a
           Parable
           ,
           never
           expounded
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           yet
           expoundeth
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Parables
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           )
           the
           tares
           are
           not
           expounded
           by
           Christ
           to
           bee
           Heretickes
           ,
           but
           ver
           .
           38.
           
           
             The
             tares
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             ,
          
           and
           ver
           .
           41.
           
             all
             things
             that
             offend
             and
             doe
             iniquity
             .
          
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           denies
           that
           Heretickes
           are
           ill
           doers
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             do
             iniquity
          
           but
           if
           he
           would
           expound
           and
           apply
           all
           the
           tithes
           and
           joynts
           of
           the
           Parable
           ,
           then
           Mr.
           Williams
           must
           tell
           us
           what
           the
           
             sleeping
             of
             men
          
           ,
           v.
           25.
           and
           what
           the
           
             springing
             up
             of
             the
             blade
             is
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             bringing
             forth
             of
             the
             fruit
             is
             ,
          
           v.
           26.
           and
           how
           men
           quarrell
           with
           God
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           prosperity
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           when
           as
           Scripture
           extends
           the
           prosperitie
           that
           stumbles
           men
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           wicked
           ,
           who
           are
           fat
           and
           rich
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             37.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Ier.
             12.
             12.
             
             Job
          
           22.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           what
           the
           bundles
           are
           ,
           vers
           .
           30
           ▪
           since
           Mr
           Williams
           (
           as
           all
           Libertines
           and
           Anabaptists
           are
           )
           is
           bold
           with
           the
           word
           to
           expound
           tares
           otherwise
           then
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           doth
           ,
           who
           of
           purpose
           expoundeth
           the
           ●●res
           to
           be
           
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             ill
             doers
             ,
          
           now
           Hereticks
           to
           Master
           Williams
           and
           Libertines
           are
           no
           ill
           doers
           ,
           but
           
             innocent
             men
             ,
             men
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             conscience
             ,
             the
             children
             of
             light
             ,
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             of
             the
             free
             woman
             ,
             persecuted
             by
             the
             children
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             sons
             of
             the
             bondwoman
          
           ,
           as
           all
           their
           Books
           say
           ;
           how
           doth
           Christ
           make
           these
           Hereticks
           that
           are
           named
           tares
           ,
           such
           as
           grow
           and
           flourish
           till
           harvest
           ,
           and
           then
           these
           innocent
           men
           that
           feared
           God
           are
           judged
           by
           God
           offenders
           in
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             cast
             into
             a
             furnace
             of
             fire
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             bee
             wailing
             and
             g●ashing
             of
             teeth
             ?
          
           To
           conclude
           why
           doth
           Mr
           Williams
           say
           the
           Magistrate
           oweth
           protection
           ,
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           apart
           and
           met
           together
           ,
           
           and
           saith
           not
           that
           he
           owes
           protection
           to
           the
           false
           Church
           ,
           the
           same
           way
           apart
           and
           met
           together
           ?
           he
           must
           secretly
           insinuate
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           oweth
           some
           singular
           royall
           protection
           to
           the
           assemblies
           of
           Anabaptists
           and
           Seekers
           and
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           oweth
           not
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           wicked
           men
           met
           and
           assembled
           for
           worship
           .
           Yet
           when
           the
           wicked
           are
           assembled
           in
           the
           valley
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           Hinnon
           to
           burn
           their
           sons
           to
           Devils
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           met
           in
           the
           high
           places
           to
           offer
           and
           Sacrifice
           ,
           to
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           adore
           the
           works
           of
           mens
           hands
           ,
           even
           then
           are
           these
           men
           ,
           Subjects
           under
           a
           lawfull
           Prince
           ,
           and
           this
           Prince
           must
           either
           in
           such
           abominable
           and
           bloodie
           worship
           ,
           defend
           their
           persons
           and
           estates
           
             from
             violence
          
           ,
           or
           then
           1.
           
           Master
           Willams
           saith
           amisse
           2.
           
           The
           Prince
           must
           by
           his
           office
           serve
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           countenance
           ,
           and
           defend
           a
           most
           wicked
           and
           bloodie
           service
           ,
           such
           as
           Son-slaughter
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           his
           conscience
           though
           he
           judge
           them
           a
           false
           Church
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Prince
           ,
           if
           hee
           withdraw
           his
           royall
           defence
           ,
           is
           wanting
           in
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           his
           conscience
           to
           neglect
           dutie
           to
           such
           .
           4.
           
           And
           must
           force
           the
           consciences
           of
           people
           ,
           in
           tempting
           them
           to
           de●ist
           from
           what
           they
           in
           conscience
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           highest
           worship
           and
           expression
           of
           love
           ,
           fear
           and
           reverence
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           refuseth
           to
           protect
           them
           in
           man-slaughter
           ,
           and
           such
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           dare
           not
           venture
           on
           without
           his
           protection
           ,
           least
           men
           rise
           up
           against
           them
           and
           destroy
           them
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Williams
           
             addeth
             ib.
             p.
          
           216
           To
           professe
           the
           Magistrate
           
           must
           force
           the
           Church
           to
           doe
           her
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           〈◊〉
           judge
           what
           that
           dutie
           is
           ,
           must
           be
           to
           play
           in
           spirituall
           things
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           compell
           godly
           men
           to
           keep
           peace
           ,
           and
           a
           David
           (
           suppose
           he
           were
           a
           Subject
           )
           not
           to
           kill
           ,
           not
           to
           commit
           adultery
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           civill
           punishment
           ,
           I
           suppose
           is
           not
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           see
           not
           how
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           to
           judge
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           is
           wilfull
           murder
           ,
           and
           so
           deserveth
           death
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           is
           accidentall
           killing
           and
           deserveth
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           a
           Refuge
           and
           Maneprize
           .
           But
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           say
           
             Liberti●es
             )
             should
             not
             judge
             what
             is
             heresie
             ,
             what
             sound
             doctrine
             ,
          
           why
           ?
           
             because
             that
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             by
             Pastors
             .
          
           But
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             causa
             pro
             causa
          
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           is
           to
           judge
           what
           is
           murther
           ,
           what
           not
           ,
           and
           all
           matters
           belonging
           to
           a
           civill
           Judge
           ,
           what
           is
           morally
           good
           and
           evill
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           punishable
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           what
           not
           ,
           
             by
             reading
             on
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             when
             he
             sitteth
             on
             the
             throne
             ,
          
           Deut.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           but
           this
           he
           judgeth
           in
           order
           to
           civill
           punishment
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           order
           to
           the
           gaining
           of
           souls
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           far
           as
           concerns
           his
           practice
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           way
           is
           he
           to
           judge
           what
           is
           heresie
           ,
           what
           not
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           said
           ,
           then
           
             should
             we
             play
             indeed
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             .
          
        
         
           Q.
           But
           is
           not
           the
           Christian
           Ruler
           then
           as
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           to
           judge
           whether
           Arrius
           ought
           to
           be
           banished
           ,
           and
           imprisoned
           ,
           who
           denieth
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           be
           consubstantiall
           with
           the
           Father
           ?
           
           and
           so
           all
           Rulers
           are
           to
           judge
           of
           Heresies
           and
           Gospell
           ▪
           Truths
           even
           Indian
           and
           Puga●
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           are
           essentially
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christian
           Rulers
           ,
           for
           
             quod
             convenit
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           There
           is
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           a
           Christian
           Ruler
           ,
           or
           a
           Heathen
           Ruler
           ,
           a
           Ruler
           a●
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           should
           judge
           of
           all
           civill
           businesses
           ,
           and
           of
           truths
           and
           falshood
           in
           Religion
           ,
           for
           all
           Nations
           have
           some
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           Religion
           ;
           but
           a
           Ruler
           as
           a
           Christian
           Ruler
           onely
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Ruler
           (
           as
           the
           notion
           of
           :
           〈◊〉
           a
           Ruler
           doth
           〈…〉
           and
           the
           Christian
           Ruler
           )
           ought
           〈…〉
           judge
           what
           is
           Gospel
           truth
           ,
           or
           Gospel
           untruth
           ,
           for
           then
           all
           〈…〉
           Pagan
           ,
           or
           what
           not
           should
           judge
           the
           Gospel
           truthe
           though
           they
           be
           not
           obliged
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           know
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           they
           never
           heard
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Now
           this
           is
           
           absurd
           .
           But
           onely
           Rulers
           as
           Christian
           Rulers
           should
           judge
           of
           Gospel-truths
           ;
           Magistrates
           should
           judge
           ,
           but
           all
           Magistrates
           as
           Magistrates
           ,
           should
           not
           judge
           of
           all
           businesses
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           matters
           belonging
           to
           all
           Countries
           ;
           
           for
           then
           an
           Indian
           Magistrate
           should
           judge
           of
           all
           the
           matters
           of
           
             France
             ,
             England
             ,
             Scotland
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           so
           a
           Magistrate
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           should
           judge
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           Magistrates
           of
           all
           Religions
           ,
           for
           Heathen
           Magistrates
           cannot
           judge
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           to
           judge
           whether
           Arrianisme
           be
           Heresie
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           punishable
           by
           the
           Sword
           or
           not
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           Mediator
           hath
           one
           will
           ,
           as
           the
           Monothelites
           said
           ,
           or
           two
           as
           the
           Catholike
           Protestants
           said
           ,
           because
           the
           Heathen
           Magistrate
           (
           as
           we
           suppose
           )
           never
           heard
           of
           Christ
           .
           So
           we
           say
           a
           judge
           of
           France
           cannot
           judge
           ,
           as
           a
           judge
           ,
           of
           transporting
           of
           wooll
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           of
           wax
           out
           of
           Scotland
           :
           nor
           can
           an
           English
           Judge
           as
           a
           Judge
           ,
           judge
           of
           transporting
           of
           wines
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           or
           of
           crying
           down
           ,
           or
           up
           the
           worth
           of
           Monies
           within
           Scotland
           ,
           only
           the
           judges
           of
           France
           can
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           as
           Judges
           simply
           ,
           but
           as
           ●●th
           Judges
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           only
           the
           Judges
           of
           Scotland
           as
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           can
           judge
           of
           crying
           up
           or
           down
           monies
           in
           Scotland
           :
           and
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           Judges
           as
           Judges
           are
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           they
           as
           Judges
           to
           determine
           what
           Gospel
           truths
           are
           praise-worthy
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           civill
           rewards
           ,
           and
           what
           Gospel
           heresies
           are
           punishable
           ,
           for
           of
           these
           they
           are
           to
           determine
           judicially
           as
           such
           judges
           ,
           as
           
             Christian
             Judges
          
           who
           are
           hearers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Though
           Christianitie
           adde
           nothing
           to
           the
           essence
           of
           a
           judge
           as
           a
           judge
           ,
           yet
           Christianity
           addeth
           something
           to
           the
           being
           and
           authoritative
           power
           of
           such
           a
           judge
           ,
           a
           Christian
           ,
           a
           Scottish
           ,
           an
           English
           judge
           ,
           this
           remaineth
           then
           true
           of
           a
           judge
           .
           What
           a
           Judge
           doth
           as
           a
           Judge
           ,
           that
           all
           Judges
           may
           do
           ,
           for
           
             quod
             convenit
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           convenit
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           but
           what
           such
           a
           judge
           doth
           as
           such
           a
           judge
           ,
           as
           Christian
           ,
           as
           Scottish
           ,
           as
           English
           ,
           that
           all
           judges
           may
           not
           ,
           nor
           cannot
           doe
           :
           So
           a
           Christian
           husband
           ,
           father
           ,
           master
           ,
           as
           Christian
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           Christian
           Counsels
           and
           instructions
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           servant
           ,
           but
           it
           followes
           not
           that
           all
           husbands
           ,
           all
           fathers
           ,
           all
           masters
           ,
           though
           heathenish
           and
           Pagan
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           head
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           to
           give
           Christian
           counsells
           and
           〈…〉
           
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           their
           wives
           ,
           sons
           ,
           servants
           ;
           So
           the
           Christian
           Prince
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Prince
           simply
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           
             Christian
             Prince
          
           is
           to
           confer
           his
           royall
           authority
           ,
           in
           a
           politick
           and
           co-active
           way
           to
           promote
           the
           Mediatory
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           all
           judges
           on
           earth
           are
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           for
           these
           Judges
           only
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             are
             to
             kisse
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           who
           hear
           the
           decree
           published
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
          
           ,
           Psal
           .
           2.
           6.
           for
           a
           Law
           never
           pro●●●gated
           ,
           neither
           by
           heart
           ingraving
           ,
           neither
           by
           minister
           all
           publication
           can
           oblige
           no
           man
           ,
           as
           is
           cleer
           Rom.
           ●
           .
           12.
           
           Rom.
           10
           14
           ,
           15.
           and
           5.
           13.
           
           Joh.
           ●5
           .
           22.
           
           Matth.
           11.
           
           2●
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           Yet
           shall
           it
           not
           follow
           that
           the
           Christian
           Judge
           is
           a
           sub-mediator
           under
           Christ
           ,
           and
           subordinate
           as
           a
           Vice-gerent
           to
           the
           M●diator
           ,
           for
           the
           christian
           Magistrate
           does
           not
           promote
           Christs
           Kingdome
           ,
           as
           the
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           as
           representing
           Christs
           person
           ,
           for
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           is
           the
           Minister
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Vice-gerent
           of
           God
           ;
           now
           God
           as
           the
           Soveraign
           Lord
           hath
           a
           co-active
           power
           overall
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           Heathen
           ,
           or
           Christian
           ,
           is
           his
           Vicegerent
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Ruler
           may
           compell
           with
           the
           Sword
           all
           to
           serve
           the
           Son
           ,
           yet
           the
           Son
           as
           Mediator
           
             whose
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           sends
           not
           men
           out
           to
           promote
           his
           Kingdome
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           
           Joh.
           18
           36
           ,
           37.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Williams
           civill
           peace
           is
           
             pax
             civitatis
          
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           Jer.
           29.
           7.
           
           Pray
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           which
           peace
           of
           the
           citie
           or
           citizens
           so
           compacted
           in
           a
           civill
           way
           of
           union
           ,
           
           may
           be
           intire
           ,
           unbroken
           ,
           safe
           ,
           &c.
           notwithstanding
           so
           many
           thousands
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           ●●re
           there
           in
           bondage
           ,
           and
           would
           neither
           be
           constrained
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Babell
           ,
           nor
           restrained
           from
           so
           much
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           〈◊〉
           practise
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           in
           
             Shadrach
             ,
             Mosha●●
          
           ,
           and
           Abedaego
           ,
           Daniel
           3.
           
             in
             Daniel
          
           c.
           6.
           who
           would
           rather
           suffer
           ,
           then
           de●ist
           from
           true
           worship
           ,
           or
           practice
           fals●
           :
           So
           the
           〈…〉
           Papists
           keep
           the
           peace
           of
           their
           Townes
           and
           Cities
           safe
           and
           distinct
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           spirituall
           and
           heavenly
           peace
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           All
           this
           is
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           breach
           of
           Citie
           peace
           ,
           or
           civill
           peace
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           〈◊〉
           of
           sundry
           Religions
           .
           But
           1.
           the
           mans
           should
           remember
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Christian
           externall
           peace
           ,
           which
           〈◊〉
           an
           〈◊〉
           providence
           can
           not
           be
           kept
           ,
           where
           there
           be
           divers
           Religions
           ,
           and
           sundry
           waies
           of
           worshipping
           Christ
           ,
           &
           we
           beleeve
           our
           Saviour
           intendeth
           so
           
           much
           ,
           
             Mat.
             10.
             34.
             
             Thinke
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             send
             peace
             〈◊〉
             earth
             ,
             I
             came
             not
             to
             send
             peace
             ,
             but
             the
             sword
             .
          
           v.
           35.
           
           
             For.
             I
             am
             come
             to
             set
             a
             man
             at
             variance
             against
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             daughter
             against
             h●r
             mother
             .
          
           Luke
           21.
           16.
           
           
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             be●r
             dyed
             ●oth
             by
             your
             parents
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             kinsfolks
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             you
             they
             shall
             cause
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
          
           And
           what
           is
           the
           quarrell
           ,
           but
           divers
           Religions
           and
           waies
           of
           worship
           about
           Christ
           ?
           So
           Paul
           exhorteth
           to
           Christian
           peace
           ,
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             3.
             
             Indeavouring
             to
             keep
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             peace
             ,
          
           not
           because
           of
           contrary
           Religions
           ,
           and
           many
           Sectaries
           called
           the
           holy
           partie
           that
           are
           to
           bee
           tolerated
           in
           meeknesse
           and
           mutuall
           forbearance
           :
           
           But
           
             v.
             5.
             
             Because
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             faith
             ,
             one
             baptisme
             ,
          
           and
           but
           one
           Religion
           whether
           Presbyteriall
           or
           Independent
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Christ
           in
           the
           New-Testament
           so
           often
           recommend
           peace
           ,
           and
           never
           once
           insinuate
           forbearance
           in
           diversitie
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Apostolike
           Church
           had
           but
           one
           Religion
           ,
           toleration
           of
           many
           Religions
           ,
           not
           being
           a
           part
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           liberty
           where
           with
           Christ
           hath
           made
           us
           free
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           libertie
           from
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           foolish
           Galathians
           affected
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           We
           conclude
           there
           is
           a
           Law
           against
           Toleration
           of
           many
           Religions
           ,
           not
           any
           repealing
           of
           that
           Law
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           divers
           Religions
           expressely
           forbidden
           as
           contrary
           to
           peace
           ,
           and
           foretold
           to
           fall
           out
           as
           sad
           judgements
           ,
           
             Mat.
             19.
             35.
             
             Mat.
             24
             ,
             24
             ,
             Luke
             21.
             14.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             8.
             2
             
             Joh.
             10.
             
             Affirmanti
             incumbit
             probatio
             ,
          
           Our
           Adversaries
           are
           obliged
           to
           give
           us
           precept
           ,
           promise
           ,
           or
           godly
           practice
           ,
           why
           a
           morall
           sin
           forbidden
           and
           severely
           punished
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           should
           yet
           remaine
           a
           Moral
           sin
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           punishable
           by
           men
           or
           Churches
           ,
           yea
           Solomous
           toleration
           of
           the
           Idolatrous
           worship
           ,
           1
           Kings
           11.
           provoked
           the
           Lord
           to
           anger
           ,
           yet
           his
           wives
           consciences
           should
           not
           have
           been
           compelled
           to
           leave
           off
           the
           worshipping
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           the
           
             Moabites
             ,
             Ammonites
          
           ,
           by
           this
           way
           ,
           
             Rom.
             14.
             19.
             
             Let
             us
             follow
             after
             the
             thing
             that
             makes
             for
             peace
          
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           but
           Toleration
           of
           many
           Religions
           is
           contrary
           to
           peace
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           them
           be
           the
           only
           true
           way
           ,
           the
           rest
           are
           all
           false
           waies
           ,
           the
           mixture
           of
           the
           two
           contrary
           seeds
           ,
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           of
           
           the
           woman
           must
           be
           against
           peace
           ;
           and
           Paul
           exhorting
           to
           union
           and
           Christian
           peace
           ,
           thinks
           many
           Religions
           ,
           many
           Sects
           and
           opinions
           tolerated
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           10.
           to
           be
           just
           contrary
           to
           peace
           .
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             brethren
             by
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             no
             divisions
             among
             you
             ,
             but
             that
             ye
             be
             perfectly
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             minde
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             .
          
           Hence
           he
           seriously
           dehorts
           from
           Schismes
           and
           Sects
           ,
           whereas
           upon
           supposition
           of
           divers
           Sects
           ,
           all
           being
           godly
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           some
           charitable
           precepts
           commanding
           men
           of
           divers
           Religions
           to
           beare
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           but
           where
           is
           that
           written
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           dwell
           together
           peaceably
           ,
           why
           but
           they
           may
           marry
           together
           ,
           Achab
           then
           in
           marrying
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Zidonians
           daughter
           ,
           failed
           not
           ,
           and
           he
           married
           her
           wicked
           Religion
           .
           Clotildis
           the
           daughter
           of
           Clodoveus
           married
           Almaricus
           the
           Arrian
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           Wisigots
           ,
           the
           Maid
           being
           educated
           in
           the
           sound
           faith
           ,
           but
           
             Procopius
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
             Bell.
             Gothorum
          
           said
           ,
           
             there
             was
             never
             peace
             between
             them
             .
          
           As
           for
           Mr.
           
             Williams
             Chaldean
          
           ,
           and
           Heathenish
           or
           
             American
             peace
          
           ,
           we
           leave
           it
           to
           himself
           ;
           the
           peace
           the
           people
           of
           God
           was
           to
           pray
           for
           ,
           Jer.
           29.
           was
           onely
           outward
           prosperity
           ,
           freedome
           from
           the
           Sword
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           from
           other
           Nations
           ,
           that
           the
           captive
           Church
           might
           also
           partake
           of
           that
           peace
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           Jeremiah
           bad
           not
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           Judea
           ,
           under
           the
           Babylonish
           captivity
           ,
           follow
           an
           
             Heathenish
             peace
          
           ,
           with
           toleration
           of
           divers
           Religions
           ,
           or
           yet
           a
           Religious
           peace
           ,
           or
           a
           Church
           peace
           ,
           that
           standeth
           well
           with
           many
           Religions
           ,
           yea
           they
           are
           to
           denounce
           wrath
           against
           the
           Chaldee
           Religion
           ,
           Jer.
           10.
           11.
           and
           would
           he
           have
           Christians
           all
           keeping
           such
           an
           Heathenish
           unity
           and
           peace
           ,
           
           as
           Babylonians
           and
           Americans
           have
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           tolerate
           all
           Religions
           ,
           Christians
           who
           have
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           one
           faith
           ,
           and
           one
           hope
           are
           to
           follow
           more
           then
           a
           Civill
           and
           Heathenish
           peace
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           therefore
           in
           vaine
           for
           Libertines
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           Abraham
           lived
           long
           amongst
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           who
           were
           contrary
           to
           him
           in
           Religion
           ,
           Gen.
           13.
           and
           Isaac
           with
           them
           ,
           Gen.
           26.
           and
           Jacob
           twenty
           years
           with
           Laban
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           
             Gen.
             31.
             
             Israel
          
           in
           Egypt
           430
           years
           ,
           in
           
             Babylon
             70.
             
             Israel
          
           under
           the
           Romans
           with
           
             Herodians
             ,
             Pharisees
          
           .
           What
           of
           all
           these
           ?
           
           the
           godly
           Rulers
           and
           Church
           ,
           sometimes
           Pilgrims
           ,
           sometimes
           servants
           ,
           sometimes
           captives
           ,
           never
           having
           the
           Sword
           nor
           power
           of
           it
           as
           Magistrates
           to
           take
           order
           with
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           did
           peaceably
           dwell
           with
           them
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           godly
           Magistrates
           armed
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           must
           now
           suffer
           the
           Sheep
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           worried
           and
           preyed
           upon
           by
           Wolves
           ?
           this
           consequence
           is
           nothing
           ,
           this
           is
           
             à
             facto
             adjus
          
           ,
           and
           to
           argue
           from
           the
           controverted
           practice
           of
           Heathen
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XXVI
           .
           Whether
           punishing
           of
           Seducing
           Teachers
           be
           persecution
           for
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           LIbertines
           
             lay
             downe
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             That
             to
             punish
             any
             for
             their
             conscience
             must
             be
             persecution
          
           ;
           
           Anninians
           
             call
             punishing
             of
             Hereticks
             persecution
             :
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             carnall
             men
             to
             persecute
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           He
           that
           is
           sick
           onely
           of
           an
           errour
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           
           breaks
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           :
           
             If
             the
          
           Magistrate
           punish
           him
           for
           that
           ,
           
             he
             is
             a
             Persecuter
             .
             So
             also
             the
          
           Anabaptists
           in
           Bullingers
           
             time
             .
             Mr.
          
           Williams
           
             going
             after
             these
             guides
             saith
          
           ,
           
           I
           acknowledge
           that
           to
           molest
           any
           person
           ,
           Jew
           or
           Gentile
           ,
           for
           either
           professing
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           practising
           worship
           meerly
           Religious
           ,
           or
           Spirituall
           ,
           is
           to
           presecute
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           person
           (
           what
           ever
           his
           doctrine
           be
           ,
           true
           or
           false
           )
           suffereth
           for
           his
           conscience
           ;
           and
           beside
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           be
           persecuted
           ,
           because
           he
           holdeth
           or
           practiseth
           what
           he
           beleeves
           in
           conscience
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           as
           Daniel
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           dare
           not
           yeeld
           obedience
           ,
           to
           doctrines
           and
           worships
           invented
           by
           men
           ,
           
             and
             so
             the
             Authour
             of
          
           Storming
           
             of
             the
             Anti.
             and
             of
             the
             Ancient
             bounds
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           The
           very
           like
           the
           Donatists
           objected
           ;
           so
           
             Cresconius
             Grammaticeus
             ,
             Quisquis
             Christianum
             persequitur
             ,
             Christi
             inimicus
             est
             ,
          
           
           whoever
           persecutes
           a
           Christian
           is
           an
           enemy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Augus
           .
           l.
           3.
           
             contra
             a
             Cresconium
             c.
          
           51.
           answereth
           ,
           
             Verum
             dicis
             ,
             ●●
             non
             in
             illo
             persequitur
             ,
             quod
             Christi
             est
             inimicum
             ,
             neque
             enim
             Dominus
             in
             servo
             ,
             pater
             in
             filio
             ,
             maritus
             in
             conjuge
             cum
             sine
             utrique
             Christiani
             ,
             non
             debent
             persequi
             vitia
             Cbristianae
             contraria
             veritati
             ,
             an
             vero
             si
             non
             persequuntur
             ,
             non
             rei
             negligentiae
             merito
             teneluntur
             ?
          
           
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             He
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             persecuteth
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             persecute
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             enmity
             to
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             master
             ,
             father
             ,
             husband
             ,
             not
             to
             persecute
             in
             servant
             ,
             son
             ,
             and
             wife
             (
             if
             they
             be
             Christians
             )
             sinnes
             contrary
             to
             Christian
             truth
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             persecute
             not
             these
             sinnes
             ,
             are
             they
             not
             justly
             guilty
             of
             the
             negligence
             of
             their
             brethrens
             soules
             ?
          
           So
           also
           Augustine
           distinguisheth
           a
           two
           fold
           persecution
           ,
           
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccl.
             c.
             20
             &
             Psal
             .
          
           100.
           
           Had
           these
           men
           given
           us
           one
           letter
           of
           Scripture
           for
           their
           bastard
           definition
           of
           persecution
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           stumble
           to
           heare
           Tongue-persecuters
           and
           Raylers
           ,
           and
           Hand-persecuters
           say
           so
           ;
           but
           we
           goe
           from
           them
           to
           our
           Saviours
           words
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             ,
             when
             men
             shall
             revile
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             manner
             of
             evill
             against
             you
          
           (
           not
           for
           an
           erroneous
           and
           bloody
           conscience
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           define
           it
           )
           but
           
             falsely
             for
             my
             sake
          
           .
           Persecution
           that
           the
           Scripture
           condemnes
           ,
           is
           persecution
           ,
           
             for
             righteousnesse
             ●●d
             truth
          
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           true
           Prophets
           suffered
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           
             Matth.
             5.
             12.
             for
             Christs
             names
             sake
             ,
          
           Luke
           21.
           17.
           
           Matth.
           19.
           29.
           
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           Rev.
           1.
           9.
           
           Rev.
           6.
           9.
           
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             trutb
             ,
          
           Rev
           11.
           7.
           
             for
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           10.
           
             for
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           Mark.
           4.
           17.
           
           Acts
           12.
           25.
           
           Acts
           13.
           50.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           11.
           
           Gal.
           6.
           12.
           2
           
           Tim.
           3.
           12.
           
           Mark.
           10.
           30.
           2
           
           Cor.
           12.
           10.
           2.
           
           Thess
           .
           1.
           2.
           
           Tim
           3
           11.
           
           Matth.
           10
           23.
           
           Joh.
           5.
           16.
           
           Joh.
           15.
           20.
           
           Rom.
           12.
           14.
           
           Acts
           7.
           52.
           1
           
           Cor
           4
           11.
           
           Gal.
           1.
           13.
           1
           
           Thess
           .
           2.
           15.
           
           Acts
           9.
           4.
           
           Acts
           22.
           7.
           c.
           26.
           14.
           
           Phil.
           2.
           6.
           
           And
           why
           was
           Jeremiah
           persecuted
           ?
           the
           three
           Children
           ,
           
             Daniel
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             John
             ,
             James
             ,
          
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           not
           for
           
             Familisme
             ,
             Antinomianisine
             ,
             Socinianisme
             ,
             Anabaptisme
             ,
             &c.
          
           shew
           us
           a
           word
           of
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           warranting
           you
           to
           call
           it
           persecution
           ,
           to
           molest
           any
           for
           worship
           or
           practice
           ,
           though
           most
           false
           .
           Mr.
           Williams
           saith
           ,
           to
           
             malest
             any
             for
             their
             conscience
             is
             persecution
             ,
          
           then
           must
           Jeremiah
           be
           a
           Persecuter
           ,
           for
           he
           molested
           those
           with
           rebukes
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           meer
           conscience
           ,
           killed
           their
           sons
           and
           daughters
           to
           Malech
           .
           Christ
           molested
           Pharisees
           and
           Sadduces
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           meer
           conscience
           defended
           the
           traditions
           of
           men
           ,
           false
           interpretations
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           denied
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           yea
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           the
           Judges
           in
           his
           Law
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           molest
           ,
           but
           to
           stone
           to
           death
           without
           mercy
           ,
           those
           who
           professed
           
           doctrine
           out
           of
           meer
           conscience
           ,
           and
           practice
           worship
           upon
           meerly
           Religious
           grounds
           ,
           which
           tended
           to
           drive
           away
           people
           from
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           blasphemed
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           Exo.
           32
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           Rom.
           15.
           1.
           13.
           4.
           
           Lev.
           24.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Deut.
           17.
           2.
           
           Levit.
           20.
           2.
           
           But
           God
           never
           commanded
           in
           any
           Law
           persecution
           ,
           but
           hated
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           commanded
           it
           ,
           then
           his
           holy
           Laws
           can
           be
           unjust
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Asser
           .
           There
           is
           a
           persecution
           with
           the
           tongue
           by
           words
           like
           coals
           of
           Juniper
           ,
           Psal
           .
           120.
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           like
           the
           arrows
           of
           the
           mighty
           ,
           like
           a
           sharp
           razour
           ,
           Psal
           .
           52.
           23.
           
           Job
           19.
           3.
           
           
             These
             ten
             times
             ye
             have
             reproached
             me
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ashamed
             ,
          
           v.
           21.
           
           
             Why
             doe
             ye
             persecute
             me
             as
             God
             ?
             Jobs
          
           friends
           never
           put
           hand
           on
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           arguing
           him
           to
           be
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           from
           the
           mistaken
           doctrine
           of
           providence
           ,
           as
           is
           clere
           ,
           chap.
           4
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           they
           persecuted
           him
           ,
           Job
           19.
           28.
           they
           that
           mocked
           Jeremiah
           and
           in
           arguing
           opposed
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Jer.
           17.
           15.
           
           
             Where
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           persecuted
           him
           ,
           v.
           18.
           
           
             Let
             them
             be
             confounded
             that
             persecute
             me
             ,
          
           Jer.
           18.
           18.
           
           
             Then
             said
             ,
             they
             ,
             come
             let
             us
             devise
             devices
             against
             Jeremiah
             ,
             for
             the
             Law
             shall
             not
             perish
             from
             the
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             counsell
             from
             the
             wise
             ,
             nor
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             Prophet
             :
          
           and
           they
           had
           much
           to
           say
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Law
             was
             with
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             their
             Prophets
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           with
           Jeremiah
           ,
           yet
           they
           resolve
           to
           persecute
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             come
             and
             let
             us
             smite
             him
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             not
             give
             heed
             to
             any
             of
             his
             words
             .
          
           And
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           
             of
             the
             scourge
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ,
          
           Job
           5.
           21.
           and
           the
           place
           cited
           by
           Libertines
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           28
           ,
           29.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           I●hmael
           the
           son
           of
           the
           handmaid
           ,
           persecuted
           Isaac
           the
           son
           of
           the
           Promise
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           by
           offering
           any
           bodily
           violence
           to
           Isaac
           ,
           as
           we
           teach
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           ,
           is
           to
           use
           the
           sword
           against
           Seducers
           ;
           but
           as
           
             Pareus
             ,
             Meyer
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Piscator
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Perkins
             ,
          
           and
           all
           Interpreters
           do
           well
           expound
           it
           ,
           Ishmael
           but
           mocked
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           the
           promises
           made
           to
           him
           were
           but
           a
           mock
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           have
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           birth-right
           .
           Calvin
           saith
           ,
           the
           mocking
           and
           blaspheming
           of
           Christ
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             He
             trusted
             in
             God
             ,
             let
             him
             deliver
             him
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           22.
           
           Matth.
           27.
           39
           ,
           40.
           was
           the
           most
           cruell
           persecution
           that
           ever
           befell
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           36.
           and
           others
           
             had
             triall
             of
             cruell
             mocking
             and
             scorning
             .
             Optatus
          
           complained
           
           that
           the
           bloud
           of
           Bishops
           was
           shed
           not
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           
           but
           by
           the
           tongue
           ;
           then
           must
           Elias
           persecute
           Baals
           Priests
           ,
           for
           he
           mocked
           them
           :
           And
           what
           warrant
           have
           Libertines
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           Baals
           Priests
           followed
           that
           worship
           that
           they
           were
           brought
           up
           in
           ,
           against
           their
           conscience
           ,
           for
           the
           conscience
           of
           Hereticks
           being
           burnt
           with
           an
           hot
           iron
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           will
           make
           them
           think
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           Lords
           Apostles
           is
           good
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           sarcasticke
           mockings
           and
           jearings
           of
           M.
           
             Williams
             Goodwin
          
           ,
           the
           Authors
           I
           cite
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           Libertines
           against
           Presbyterians
           ,
           the
           followers
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           the
           opposers
           of
           wilde
           and
           Atheisticall
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           (
           since
           they
           are
           not
           in
           fallible
           in
           maintaining
           toleration
           of
           all
           wayes
           ,
           
             Turcisme
             ,
             Judaisme
             ,
             Familisme
             ,
             Socinianisme
             ,
             &c.
          
           )
           must
           be
           persecution
           of
           all
           in
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           for
           conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           while
           they
           write
           against
           persecution
           ,
           they
           persecute
           all
           contrary
           arguing
           and
           refuting
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           we
           conceive
           doe
           erre
           :
           and
           all
           rebuking
           of
           them
           ,
           all
           syllogisticall
           collections
           and
           inferences
           ,
           of
           the
           absurdities
           and
           blasphemies
           of
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           must
           be
           smiting
           with
           the
           tongue
           and
           persecution
           .
           For
           that
           spoken
           against
           
             Jeremiah
             ,
             The
             Law
             shall
             not
             perish
             from
             the
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             Prophet
          
           ;
           having
           so
           much
           colour
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           that
           also
           ,
           
             he
             saved
             others
          
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           
             if
             he
             ●e
             the
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             must
             save
             himselfe
             ,
          
           being
           of
           the
           dye
           and
           hew
           of
           truth
           ,
           so
           near
           of
           bloud
           to
           it
           in
           outward
           face
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           consciences
           of
           many
           ;
           were
           notwithstanding
           grievous
           persecuting
           of
           Jeremiah
           and
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           then
           must
           M.
           Williams
           say
           true
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           
             by
             prayer
             or
             prophesie
             seeke
             to
             pluck
             up
             the
             tares
             till
             harvest
             .
          
           So
           all
           writing
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           and
           refuting
           of
           gainsayers
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           we
           conceive
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           except
           we
           be
           infallible
           ,
           and
           prophetically
           ascertai●ed
           we
           are
           right
           ,
           and
           these
           we
           refute
           ,
           wrong
           ,
           must
           be
           persecution
           and
           smiting
           with
           the
           tongue
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Nor
           doe
           Libertines
           charge
           us
           more
           with
           persecution
           ,
           then
           Anabaptists
           did
           Bullinger
           and
           our
           Reformers
           ,
           and
           the
           Donatists
           did
           Augustine
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Catholicks
           upon
           whom
           Augustine
           retorted
           the
           challenge
           ,
           for
           the
           true
           Church
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           casts
           out
           Agar
           the
           handmaid
           ,
           is
           this
           persecution
           ?
           It
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           this
           Argument
           .
           1.
           
           That
           none
           objected
           
           this
           but
           Sectaries
           ▪
           and
           such
           as
           were
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           of
           foule
           tenets
           ,
           
           as
           Anabaptists
           in
           
             Germany
             ,
             Donatists
          
           in
           
             Africa
             ,
             Papists
          
           in
           Q●een
           Elizabeths
           time
           ;
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
          
           ,
           Protestants
           never
           objected
           this
           ,
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           or
           
             Spanish
             Inquisitors
          
           ,
           the
           old
           Non-conformists
           never
           pleaded
           against
           the
           most
           tyrannicall
           Prelates
           for
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           finde
           this
           in
           all
           their
           books
           .
           So
           Cartwright
           ,
           yea
           Amesius
           though
           by
           assed
           with
           Independency
           ,
           speaketh
           against
           lawlesse
           liberty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           
             Libertines
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Donatists
          
           ,
           when
           they
           get
           the
           Sword
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           most
           cruelly
           presse
           the
           consciences
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           in
           every
           punctilio
           in
           their
           minde
           .
           See
           the
           Authours
           in
           the
           Margine
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           none
           such
           bloudy
           persecuters
           for
           conscience
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           All
           these
           Arguments
           do
           strongly
           militate
           against
           Jezabel
           and
           all
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           seducing
           Teachers
           ,
           for
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           a
           spirituall
           coactive
           power
           in
           the
           Church
           against
           Wolves
           and
           such
           as
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             Jews
             and
             lie
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Sathan
             ,
          
           Rev.
           2.
           as
           well
           as
           God
           hath
           ordained
           a
           civill
           coactive
           power
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           coactive
           power
           doth
           1
           as
           much
           hinder
           Christs
           followers
           to
           be
           a
           willing
           people
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           2
           Presse
           the
           conscience
           .
           3
           Create
           hypocrisie
           .
           4
           Oppose
           the
           meeknesse
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Ministers
           .
           
           5
           Savour
           of
           persecution
           .
           6
           Estrange
           affections
           .
           7
           Countenance
           domineering
           over
           conscience
           as
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           4
           
             Nor
             doe
             we
             professe
             ,
             coercing
             of
             sound
             and
             faithfull
             teachers
             ,
             but
             onely
             seducing
             Hereticks
             .
             The
             Arminians
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           A
           Precept
           is
           quickly
           found
           ,
           when
           we
           would
           persecute
           the
           
           godly
           for
           their
           conscience
           ,
           
           
             and
             Mr.
          
           Williams
           cryeth
           ,
           Search
           all
           Scriptures
           ,
           Records
           ,
           &c.
           no
           persecuters
           ,
           not
           the
           Divell
           himself
           ,
           professe
           to
           persecute
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Jesus
           as
           Jesus
           ,
           Christ
           as
           Christ
           ,
           without
           a
           marke
           or
           covering
           ;
           so
           said
           they
           ,
           had
           we
           lived
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           we
           would
           not
           have
           consented
           to
           such
           persecution
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           This
           argues
           a
           silly
           engine
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           hold
           good
           against
           us
           ,
           
             Search
             all
             Scriptures
             ,
             Records
             ,
             &c.
          
           no
           Tyrants
           ,
           no
           Nero
           having
           the
           Sword
           to
           punish
           Patricides
           ,
           Matricides
           ,
           Sorceries
           ,
           Adulteries
           ,
           Sodomy
           ,
           professed
           that
           they
           punished
           just
           men
           as
           just
           men
           ,
           innocent
           men
           as
           innocent
           men
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           Shall
           it
           follow
           Magistracy
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           sword
           is
           unlawfull
           against
           any
           ,
           because
           Tyrants
           oppresse
           the
           innocent
           ,
           not
           as
           innocent
           ,
           but
           as
           seditious
           ,
           traiterous
           ,
           cruell
           ,
           bloudy
           men
           ?
           Nor
           would
           I
           have
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           so
           charitable
           to
           the
           Devill
           as
           to
           thinke
           he
           will
           not
           persecute
           Jesus
           as
           Jesus
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           determine
           much
           upon
           the
           Devills
           heart-reduplications
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           be
           not
           involved
           in
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           a
           burning
           malice
           against
           Jesus
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Saviour
           of
           man
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           much
           .
           However
           Mr.
           Williams
           hath
           reason
           upon
           his
           grounds
           to
           thinke
           that
           none
           should
           be
           persecuted
           for
           conscience
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           all
           Scepticks
           even
           in
           point
           of
           Salvation
           and
           Fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           not
           infallibly
           assured
           of
           either
           heaven
           or
           hell
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           wor●e
           then
           a
           Papist
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           No
           men
           know
           (
           all
           men
           since
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           sell
           asleep
           ,
           being
           void
           of
           infallibility
           )
           assuredly
           what
           he
           believeth
           unto
           salvation
           ,
           if
           any
           should
           deny
           there
           is
           a
           God
           or
           a
           Providence
           (
           as
           I
           feare
           there
           be
           too
           many
           practicall
           and
           Judiciall
           Atheists
           amongst
           us
           )
           he
           ought
           not
           by
           Prophecying
           
             or
             arguing
             to
             be
             plucked
             out
             of
             that
             estate
             ,
             till
             harvest
             ,
          
           but
           must
           with
           the
           clemency
           of
           Christ
           ;
           here
           
             dears
             brother
             Atheist
             ,
             you
             are
             a
             godly
             pious
             hereticke
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             God
             ,
             but
             your
             conscience
             ;
             and
             dare
             not
             for
             feare
             of
             your
             conscience
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             not
             rebuke
             you
             ,
             but
             be
             going
             on
             in
             your
             Divinity
             ;
             I
             have
             as
             little
             infallible
             assurance
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             and
             neither
             you
             nor
             I
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             our
             consciences
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Mr.
           Williams
           ought
           for
           no
           Religion
           venture
           his
           life
           to
           burning
           quicke
           ,
           for
           he
           cannot
           dye
           or
           cast
           away
           his
           life
           but
           
           upon
           a
           conjecture
           ,
           
           
             it
             may
             be
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             there
             is
             no
             God
          
           ;
           for
           how
           dare
           he
           breake
           the
           sixt
           Command
           and
           hazard
           his
           life
           ,
           for
           a
           truth
           that
           may
           be
           a
           lye
           ?
           So
           neither
           should
           any
           persecute
           ,
           but
           in
           faith
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           infallibly
           sure
           the
           man
           is
           a
           reall
           hereticke
           ,
           neither
           should
           he
           be
           persecuted
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           not
           infallible
           in
           the
           knowledge
           that
           he
           suffereth
           for
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           suffer
           in
           faith
           ,
           see
           for
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           foregoing
           doctrine
           .
           
           
             Cainbartus
             contra
             Lypsium
             ;
             Lincaeus
             ,
             de
             libertate
             Christiana
             ,
             Althusius
             in
             politicis
             ,
          
           and
           Celsus
           gives
           us
           good
           stuffe
           ,
           
             It
             was
             commanded
             Kings
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             kill
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             we
             are
             to
             love
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             doe
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             ;
             2
             For
             edification
             ,
             not
             for
             killing
             and
             destruction
             is
             Church
             Discipline
             ordained
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           What
           this
           Socinian
           Author
           bringeth
           for
           new
           Precepts
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           different
           from
           these
           of
           the
           Old
           ,
           
           is
           but
           wicked
           Socinianisme
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Catechisme
           of
           
             Raccovias
             ,
             Socinus
             ,
             Osterodius
             ,
             Smalcius
             ,
             Volkelius
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Arminians
           ,
           
           
             Episcopius
             Arminius
          
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           loving
           of
           our
           enemies
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             Matth.
             5.
             44.
             
             Luke
          
           6.
           35.
           and
           by
           
             Paul
             Rom.
             12.
             20.
             not
             to
             be
             commanded
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           which
           argueth
           their
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Prov.
           25.
           21.
           
           
             If
             thine
             enemy
             be
             hungry
             give
             him
             bread
             ,
          
           Prov.
           24.
           17.
           
           
             Rejoyce
             not
             when
             thine
             enemies
             fall
             ,
          
           Exo.
           23
           4.
           
           
             If
             thou
             meet
             thine
             enemies
             Oxe
             or
             Asse
             going
             astray
             ,
          
           
           
             thou
             shall
             surely
             bring
             it
             backe
             to
             him
          
           ;
           yea
           David
           by
           an
           Old
           Testament
           spirit
           ,
           when
           his
           enemies
           were
           sick
           ,
           Psal
           .
           35.
           13
           ,
           14
           was
           cloathed
           with
           sack
           cloth
           and
           fasted
           ,
           
           and
           behaved
           himselfe
           as
           one
           mourning
           at
           his
           mothers
           grave
           ;
           what
           David
           and
           Jer●mial
           ,
           did
           prophesie
           against
           Gods
           enemies
           is
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           Paul
           and
           Luke
           say
           Amen
           to
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           v.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Acts
           1.
           20
           ,
           21.
           and
           we
           are
           to
           beare
           the
           like
           zeal
           ,
           yea
           more
           against
           false
           teachers
           under
           the
           Messias
           Kingdome
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           ,
           Zach.
           13
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           2
           
           Joh.
           10.
           
           Rom.
           16.
           17.
           
           Rev.
           2.
           19
           ,
           20.
           2
           
           The
           end
           of
           Church-discipline
           is
           edification
           ,
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Blasphemer
           is
           the
           good
           of
           the
           society
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           12.
           
           
             That
             all
             Israel
             may
             heare
             and
             feare
             ,
             and
             doe
             so
             no
             more
             ,
          
           but
           that
           the
           Christian
           Magistrates
           end
           is
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           the
           edification
           of
           souls
           ,
           we
           read
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Author
             of
          
           Ancient
           bonds
           
             having
             forgotten
             Divinity
             
             cryes
          
           ,
           God
           waited
           for
           the
           Old
           world
           120
           yeers
           ,
           and
           when
           this
           date
           of
           patience
           is
           out
           ,
           
           I
           would
           have
           gathered
           you
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           sent
           my
           Prophets
           early
           ,
           but
           where
           doth
           the
           Lord
           charge
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           did
           not
           force
           and
           compell
           the
           people
           ?
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Will
           this
           man
           let
           us
           hear
           Logick
           ?
           the
           
             Lord
             waited
             on
             the
             old
             world
             120
             yeers
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             sent
             his
             Prophets
             early
          
           ,
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           many
           hundred
           yeers
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           The
           Blasphemer
           and
           the
           false
           Prophet
           contrary
           to
           
             Deut.
             13.
             
             Levit.
          
           24.
           must
           be
           spared
           120
           yeeres
           ?
           so
           Ergo
           ,
           Wee
           must
           exercise
           much
           long
           suffering
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           while
           these
           Lawes
           were
           in
           vigour
           ,
           (
           for
           then
           it
           must
           bee
           that
           the
           Prophets
           
             Jeremiah
             and
             Isaiah
             were
             never
             charged
             that
             Magistrates
             compelled
             not
             consciences
             ,
          
           )
           toward
           seducing
           Prophets
           :
           Why
           ,
           but
           God
           using
           much
           long-suffering
           toward
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           and
           Israel
           not
           a
           world
           (
           I
           j●dge
           )
           of
           innocent
           and
           godly
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           that
           
             corrupted
             their
             way
             ,
             despised
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           hardned
           their
           faces
           and
           hearts
           ,
           were
           murtherers
           ,
           oppressors
           ,
           grinders
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           killed
           their
           children
           to
           Devils
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           extend
           long-suffering
           for
           as
           many
           yeers
           as
           this
           man
           will
           to
           these
           ill-doers
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           to
           seducing
           torchers
           ,
           should
           not
           Pastors
           &
           Rulers
           extend
           long-suffering
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           sinners
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Hereticks
           ?
           
             but
             where
          
           (
           answers
           the
           Prophet
           )
           
             doth
             the
             Lord
             lay
             it
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             Prophet
             or
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             force
             or
             compell
             the
             people
             ,
          
           to
           repent
           ,
           to
           leave
           their
           murthering
           ,
           their
           oppressing
           their
           grinding
           of
           the
           face
           of
           the
           poor
           ?
           We
           teach
           not
           that
           the
           Prophet
           ought
           to
           compell
           any
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           Sword
           is
           an
           ordinance
           of
           God
           to
           convert
           oppressars
           ,
           and
           murtherers
           ,
           to
           turn
           meek
           and
           righteous
           judges
           ,
           co-action
           by
           fire
           and
           sword
           in
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           can
           convert
           none
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           word
           and
           the
           Spirit
           must
           ever
           doe
           the
           turn
           :
           By
           accident
           God
           can
           change
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           rod
           and
           fanctifie
           it
           to
           Manasses
           ,
           for
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           humiliation
           and
           repentance
           .
           But
           were
           these
           that
           Christ
           would
           have
           gathered
           Matth.
           23.
           only
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           extended
           patience
           many
           hundred
           yeers
           ,
           even
           from
           Moses
           till
           his
           owne
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ?
           Ergo
           ,
           We
           should
           extend
           to
           bloodie
           Murtherers
           of
           the
           Lords
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           like
           patience
           ,
           and
           not
           kill
           them
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           are
           past
           hope
           of
           being
           gained
           ?
           Now
           the
           Text
           means
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           waited
           long
           
           on
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           
             Prophets
             early
             in
             the
             morning
          
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           were
           theeves
           ,
           
             Isai
             .
             1.
             murtherers
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
          
           Jer.
           5.
           
             that
             sl●w
             their
             Children
             to
             Mole●h
          
           ;
           by
           this
           argument
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           not
           draw
           his
           Sword
           against
           adulterers
           ,
           murtherers
           ;
           and
           I
           judge
           the
           Rulers
           were
           called
           
             Lions
             and
             Wolves
          
           ,
           Ezek.
           22.
           because
           they
           extended
           too
           much
           cruel
           patience
           to
           these
           .
           But
           if
           Gods
           patience
           be
           a
           rule
           ,
           men
           must
           not
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           hope
           of
           their
           repentance
           so
           long
           as
           they
           live
           ,
           your
           own
           Acontius
           saith
           by
           this
           reason
           ,
           
           
             Murtherers
             and
             adulterers
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           for
           there
           often
           is
           more
           hope
           of
           Publicans
           ,
           Harlots
           and
           Murtherers
           that
           they
           may
           be
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           gained
           to
           repentance
           ,
           then
           of
           self-wise
           ,
           and
           judicially
           blinded
           Pharisees
           :
           
           Nor
           find
           we
           any
           so
           deserted
           of
           God
           and
           judicially
           blinded
           of
           God
           as
           Libertines
           ,
           read
           but
           the
           book
           intituled
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           sure
           a
           wilderness
           man
           void
           of
           reason
           wrote
           it
           ,
           
           the
           man
           tells
           chap.
           9.
           disclaiming
           
             against
             going
             to
             low
             and
             wars
          
           ;
           (
           which
           yet
           Anabaptists
           and
           this
           Scholler
           of
           that
           Sect
           practise
           ,
           whether
           the
           Parliament
           will
           or
           no
           )
           saith
           ,
           
             Are
             yee
             wronged
             in
             person
             ,
             estate
             ,
             good
             name
             ,
             or
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             conscience
             ?
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Saints
             have
             drunke
             the
             same
             cup.
          
           Hence
           he
           citeth
           to
           no
           purpose
           Scriptures
           but
           two
           and
           fourtie
           in
           number
           ,
           of
           the
           persecutions
           to
           follow
           the
           Lords
           Disciples
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           
             that
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             world
             to
             persecute
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             hated
             for
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             are
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ●●sallow
             all
             persecuting
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             the
             greatest
             stumbling
             block
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             Christ
             ,
             none
             else
             having
             a
             capacitie
             (
             without
             Gods
             infinite
             mercie
             ,
             and
             dispensation
             )
             of
             being
             ever
             hewed
             out
             and
             squared
             as
             members
             sutable
             to
             such
             a
             head
             :
          
           contr●riorum
           eadem
           est
           ratio
           ,
           
             since
             the
             true
             Church
             must
             needs
             be
             persecuted
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             false
             Church
             which
             persecutes
             the
             true
             one
             ,
             for
             though
             this
             false
             Church
             be
             persecuted
             likewise
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             it
             cannot
             be
             both
             true
             and
             false
             ,
             that
             persecuted
             Church
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             only
             true
             one
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             persecute
             others
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             argument
             may
             be
             compleat
             and
             full
          
           (
           it
           had
           much
           need
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           weak
           and
           unstable
           as
           water
           )
           
             as
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             witnesses
             unto
             this
             evidence
             of
             reason
             ,
             Let
             me
             adde
             a
             Scripture
             proofe
             ,
          
           Viz.
           
             we
             brethren
             (
             true
             Christians
             )
             as
          
           Isaac
           
             was
             ,
             are
             the
             children
             
             of
             promise
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             fl●sh
             ,
             persecuted
             him
             that
             was
             born
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             〈◊〉
             so
             it
             is
             now
          
           Gal.
           4.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
             yet
             since
             it
             is
             better
             ,
             if
             the
             will
             of
             God
             be
             so
             that
             we
             suffer
             for
             w●ldoing
             then
             for
             evill
             doing
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           3
           17
           
             howev●r
             these
          
           Ishmalites
           
             are
             powerful
             ,
             prosperous
             ,
             prevaile
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             world
             at
             will
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             let
             us
             comfort
             our-selves
             that
             God
             hath
             chosen
             the
             dispised
             and
             poore
             ,
             rich
             in
             faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             We
             close
             this
             Chapter
             with
             their
             doom
             and
             ours
             ,
          
           
           
             neverthel●sse
             what
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             C●st
             out
             the
             bondwoman
             ,
             for
             the
             son
             of
             the
             bon●woman
             shall
             not
             be
             heire
             with
             the
             son
             of
             the
             free-woman
             ,
             so
             then
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             children
             of
             the
             bondwoman
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             of
             the
             free
          
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           So
           of
           that
           sort
           is
           the
           heedlesse
           Quaerist
           to
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Magistrate
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           have
           a
           power
           from
           Christ
           to
           punish
           such
           as
           he
           is
           perswaded
           in
           his
           conscience
           are
           erroneous
           and
           hereticall
           ,
           
           or
           because
           he
           differs
           in
           Religion
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           then
           Queen
           Mary
           and
           her
           Parliament
           did
           well
           in
           burning
           the
           Martyrs
           for
           differing
           from
           her
           established
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           The
           man
           as
           an
           Anabaptist
           citeth
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           39.
           40.
           
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             smite
             thee
             on
             the
             right
             che●k
             ,
             turn
             to
             him
             the
             other
             .
             Volkelius
          
           an
           arrand
           Socinian
           cryes
           down
           Lawes
           and
           Judges
           ,
           and
           all
           warres
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           maketh
           this
           a
           new
           Commandement
           not
           warranted
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           hating
           of
           our
           enemie
           ,
           and
           revenge
           ,
           were
           commanded
           in
           the
           old
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           in
           the
           new
           .
           Nay
           (
           s●ith
           he
           )
           
             what
             heavenly
             ravished
             and
             blessed
             Spirit
             will
             tell
             me
             what
             these
             Scriptures
             mean
             ,
          
           Mat.
           39.
           40.
           41
           ,
           42.
           as
           if
           none
           were
           heavenly
           and
           blessed
           Spirits
           that
           knew
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           but
           
             Volkelius
             ,
             Chellius
             ,
             Socinus
          
           and
           other
           Socinians
           and
           Anabaptis●s
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           Socinus
           and
           Volkelius
           are
           these
           blessed
           Spirits
           that
           can
           shew
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           and
           tender
           Lettice
           for
           your
           lips
           .
           But
           see
           your
           Socinian
           dream
           ,
           and
           theirs
           refuted
           by
           Poliander
           and
           
             Joan.
             Peltius
          
           ,
           for
           
           Christ
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           does
           no
           where
           contradict
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           nor
           refute
           Moses
           ,
           but
           he
           refuteth
           the
           false
           glosses
           which
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           put
           on
           Moses
           Law.
           
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           Christ
           never
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             was
             said
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             I
             say
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             it
             was
             said
             of
             old
          
           by
           the
           unlucky
           Elders
           and
           Fathers
           of
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           which
           these
           wretched
           Doctors
           and
           their
           sons
           said
           ,
           
             Eye
             for
             eye
          
           ,
           and
           
             thou
             shall
             not
             kill
          
           ,
           and
           
             thou
             shall
             not
             commit
             adultery
          
           .
           As
           is
           cleare
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Because
           loving
           of
           our
           Enemy
           was
           forbidden
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           as
           I
           proved
           before
           ,
           revenge
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           22.
           
           Deut.
           32.
           35.
           
           Shedding
           of
           bloud
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           Gen.
           9.
           6.
           as
           well
           as
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           26.
           52.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           20.
           
           I
           
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             except
             your
             righteousnesse
             exceed
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
          
           (
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           except
           it
           exceed
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           commanded
           by
           Moses
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           )
           
             Yee
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           as
           Christ
           condemneth
           unjust
           anger
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           condemned
           a●
           murther
           ,
           and
           accursed
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           Gen.
           49
           7.
           2
           
           Chro.
           28.
           9.
           
           Daniel
           3.
           13.
           
           Prov.
           14.
           16.
           
           Gen.
           27.
           45.
           
           Est
           .
           1.
           12.
           
           Prov.
           15.
           1.
           
           Prov.
           19.
           11.
           c.
           27.
           4.
           
           Eccles
           .
           7.
           4.
           
           Esa
           .
           7.
           4.
           
           Amos
           1.
           11.
           1
           
           Sam.
           17.
           28.
           1
           
           Sam.
           20.
           30.
           
           Prov.
           14.
           17.
           c.
           29.
           22.
           c.
           21.
           19.
           c.
           22.
           24.
           and
           forbidden
           in
           the
           sixt
           Commandement
           ,
           before
           Christ
           had
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           
           And
           the
           forbidding
           of
           rash
           and
           sinfull
           anger
           ,
           is
           no
           new
           Commandement
           ,
           but
           more
           frequently
           condemned
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           New.
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           proved
           of
           heartlusting
           ,
           Prov.
           6.
           25.
           
           
             Lust
             not
             after
             her
             beauty
             in
             thine
             heart
             ,
          
           Gen.
           6.
           1.
           
           Job
           31.
           1.
           
           Jer.
           5.
           8.
           2
           
           Sam.
           11.
           2.
           
           Job
           24.
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Job
           31.
           9.
           
           All
           which
           places
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           condemne
           lusting
           after
           a
           woman
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           Christ
           condemns
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Christ
           refuteth
           Socinians
           and
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           17.
           
           
             Think
             not
             I
             am
             come
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             18.
             
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             till
             heaven
             and
             earth
             passe
             one
             jot
             ,
             or
             one
             title
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             passe
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             till
             all
             he
             fulfilled
             .
          
           But
           if
           Christ
           oppose
           his
           new
           Precepts
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           as
           Velkelius
           saith
           ,
           he
           must
           utterly
           destroy
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           substitute
           a
           
           more
           perfect
           Law
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           .
           But
           Libertines
           ,
           as
           
             Joh.
             Baptist
          
           here
           ,
           would
           have
           heresie
           forbidden
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           punishing
           of
           false
           prophesying
           commanded
           there
           .
           But
           heresie
           must
           be
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           Righteousnesse
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           false
           teaching
           in
           the
           old
           was
           to
           suffer
           for
           ill-doing
           ;
           but
           now
           in
           the
           New
           (
           saith
           Baptist
           )
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           false
           prophesying
           is
           to
           suffer
           for
           well-doing
           ,
           and
           he
           citeth
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           17.
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Sectaries
           
             suffer
             for
             well-doing
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           
             Familisme
             ,
             Socinianisme
             ,
             Antmomianisme
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             butchering
             of
             children
             to
             God
             ,
          
           as
           some
           Anabaptist
           Parents
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           for
           preaching
           Doctrine
           that
           eateth
           as
           a
           Gangrene
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2
           for
           blaspheming
           and
           denying
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           as
           Hymeneus
           did
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           suffereth
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           out
           of
           meer
           conscience
           ,
           suffereth
           for
           well-doing
           ,
           as
           Peter
           saith
           ,
           if
           we
           beleeve
           
             Joh.
             Baptist
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           how
           shall
           Mr.
           Baptist
           prove
           Christ
           foretelling
           the
           Apostles
           should
           be
           persecuted
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           that
           these
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           Anabaptists
           that
           now
           are
           ,
           must
           looke
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           
             Familisme
             ,
             Socinianisme
          
           ,
           all
           the
           new
           Blasphemies
           now
           on
           foot
           in
           England
           ;
           are
           all
           these
           blasphemies
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           and
           whosoever
           suffer
           for
           monstrous
           heresies
           ,
           must
           they
           suffer
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ?
           and
           must
           they
           lay
           claim
           to
           all
           the
           comforts
           that
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           bequeathed
           in
           his
           Testament
           ,
           to
           his
           Disciples
           who
           were
           to
           suffer
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           righteousnesse
           ,
           then
           surely
           an
           erronious
           and
           a
           blaspheming
           conscience
           must
           be
           righteousnesse
           ;
           and
           to
           suffer
           for
           blasphemy
           and
           Satan
           ,
           must
           be
           to
           suffer
           for
           righteousnesse
           and
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           
           for
           these
           Libertines
           say
           the
           
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
          
           teach
           Blasphemies
           ,
           Popery
           ,
           murthering
           of
           Saints
           for
           conscience
           .
           So
           Baptist
           ,
           so
           Necessity
           of
           Toleration
           ,
           so
           Ancient
           Bounds
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             If
             such
             as
             are
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             disclaime
             totally
             persecution
             for
             conscience
             ,
          
           
           
             be
             the
             onely
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           they
           ,
           then
           these
           Papists
           in
           England
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           who
           were
           onely
           persecuted
           (
           in
           your
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           Persecution
           )
           and
           wrote
           ,
           
             and
             petitioned
             against
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             totally
             disclaimed
             it
             ,
          
           are
           the
           onely
           true
           Church
           .
           The
           like
           I
           may
           
           say
           of
           the
           Arrians
           in
           the
           Emperours
           times
           ,
           against
           whom
           ,
           most
           severe
           Laws
           and
           Edicts
           were
           made
           ,
           which
           to
           M.
           Baptist
           was
           direfull
           persecution
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             they
             totally
             disclaimed
             persecution
             for
             conscience
             ,
          
           and
           pleaded
           for
           Toleration
           .
           So
           say
           I
           of
           the
           
             Arminians
             in
             Holland
          
           ,
           who
           alwayes
           plead
           for
           liberty
           of
           Prophesying
           ,
           and
           of
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Sectaries
           in
           Germany
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           arose
           ,
           of
           the
           Familists
           and
           most
           rigid
           Anabaptists
           in
           
             New
             England
          
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           vilest
           
             Sects
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antiscripturists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           
             Old
             England
          
           .
           Yea
           ,
           we
           may
           suppose
           all
           
             Papists
             ,
             Iewes
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           abominable
           Sects
           ,
           living
           where
           there
           are
           strict
           Lawes
           for
           the
           onely
           one
           true
           Religion
           ,
           to
           hold
           the
           opinion
           of
           totall
           
             disclaiming
             persecution
             for
             conscience
          
           (
           for
           sure
           they
           are
           most
           capable
           of
           this
           opinion
           )
           hence
           it
           shall
           follow
           that
           all
           these
           wretched
           Hereticks
           shall
           be
           the
           only
           true
           Church
           and
           body
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           monopolizeth
           the
           nature
           and
           name
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           to
           onely
           Sectaries
           that
           professe
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           
             suffer
             for
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             doe
             totally
             disclaime
             persecution
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           :
           so
           this
           opinion
           shall
           be
           the
           only
           essential
           ,
           not
           and
           constituent
           form
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           shall
           exclude
           the
           sound
           faith
           of
           all
           fundamentalls
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospell
           .
           The
           vilest
           Hereticks
           living
           ,
           holding
           this
           one
           Article
           of
           Baptists
           faith
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           onely
           true
           Church
           ;
           and
           this
           opinion
           shall
           unite
           men
           and
           societies
           formally
           to
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           matter
           of
           faith
           ;
           except
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           none
           are
           capable
           of
           faith
           and
           salvation
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           hold
           this
           opinion
           .
           Hence
           it
           must
           follow
           all
           these
           named
           Calvinists
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           ,
           all
           the
           Churches
           and
           Saints
           in
           New
           England
           ,
           all
           the
           ancient
           Brownists
           ,
           the
           old
           Non-conformists
           ,
           who
           all
           
             disclaimed
             toleration
             and
             licence
             of
             conscience
             ,
          
           must
           not
           onely
           not
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           malignant
           Church
           of
           such
           as
           professe
           that
           which
           they
           cal
           Persecution
           ;
           yea
           and
           since
           they
           detest
           and
           abhor
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           as
           Atheisticall
           .
           All
           these
           Saints
           must
           be
           uncapable
           of
           saving
           faith
           ,
           and
           necessarily
           damned
           ,
           because
           being
           professed
           
             persecutors
             ,
             and
             tot●●ly
             disclaiming
             toleration
             ,
          
           they
           are
           in
           the
           judgement
           of
           this
           
             Baptist
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             no
             capacity
             (
             without
             Gods
             infinit●
             mercy
             and
             
             dispensation
             ,
          
           converting
           them
           to
           such
           
             Libertinisme
             )
             to
             be
             hewne
             out
             and
             squared
             to
             such
             a
             head
             as
             Christ
             ,
          
           for
           
             contrariorum
             eudem
             est
             ratio
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Forme
           an
           Argument
           ,
           Mr.
           Baptist
           ,
           from
           your
           two
           Scriptures
           .
           If
           to
           persecute
           for
           conscience
           be
           essentiall
           to
           such
           as
           are
           borne
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           conscience
           be
           essentiall
           to
           such
           as
           are
           born
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           thus
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           to
           disclaim
           totally
           persecution
           for
           conscience
           is
           an
           essentiall
           note
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           .
           This
           Proposition
           can
           never
           be
           proved
           in
           your
           sense
           ,
           for
           to
           
             be
             persecuted
             for
             conscience
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           a
           well
           informed
           conscience
           which
           is
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           Articles
           of
           saving
           knowledge
           is
           indeed
           such
           an
           essentiall
           note
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           yeeld
           all
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           nothing
           for
           toleration
           ,
           but
           much
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           conscience
           ,
           though
           erroneous
           and
           holding
           
             Judaisme
             ,
             Turcisme
             ,
             Arrianisme
             ,
             Papisme
             ,
             Familisme
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           be
           the
           true
           and
           saving
           way
           (
           which
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           Baptist
           )
           is
           no
           wise
           a
           note
           of
           such
           
             a●
             are
             born
             after
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           not
           doth
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           by
           the
           thirteenth
           consequence
           prove
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           Isaac
           was
           not
           persecuted
           by
           Ishmael
           for
           his
           erroneous
           conscience
           .
           The
           Text
           sayes
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           except
           Baptist
           make
           Isaac
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           Prophet
           :
           If
           Ishmael
           persecuted
           Isaac
           for
           his
           conscience
           (
           which
           yet
           Baptist
           cannot
           prove
           from
           Scripture
           )
           sure
           it
           was
           not
           for
           the
           hereticall
           conscience
           of
           Isaac
           ;
           nor
           will
           it
           help
           Baptist
           to
           say
           in
           the
           minde
           and
           conception
           of
           
             Ishm●●l
             ,
             Isaac
          
           was
           an
           Heretick
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           How
           is
           that
           proved
           ?
           the
           Text
           sayes
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           2.
           
           We
           teach
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           that
           men
           should
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
             not
             because
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             seem
             only
             to
             ●e
             Heretickes
             ,
             or
             because
             Isaacs
             and
             Saints
             are
             Hereticks
             in
             our
             mind
             and
             conception
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             so
             indeed
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           punisheth
           not
           justly
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           because
           he
           seems
           in
           the
           minde
           and
           conception
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           be
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           and
           is
           proved
           by
           faithfull
           witnesses
           to
           be
           a
           murtherer
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           Heretick
           proved
           to
           be
           a
           Heretick
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           so
           convicted
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           self-condemned
           ;
           for
           we
           never
           make
           the
           Magistrates
           thoughts
           and
           his
           conception
           to
           be
           the
           rule
           of
           punishing
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           
           even
           as
           we
           are
           not
           to
           avoid
           an
           Heretick
           after
           admonition
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           an
           Heretick
           in
           our
           conception
           onely
           ,
           for
           our
           conception
           must
           not
           be
           the
           rule
           or
           formall
           ground
           of
           casting
           out
           any
           man
           from
           our
           society
           ,
           and
           avoiding
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           we
           avoid
           him
           because
           he
           is
           an
           Heretick
           in
           himself
           :
           nor
           exhorts
           Peter
           any
           man
           to
           suffer
           
             for
             well-doing
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           his
           conscience
           ,
           or
           for
           his
           erroneous
           and
           hereticall
           conscience
           ,
           that
           is
           but
           an
           abusing
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           he
           speaks
           not
           of
           suffering
           directly
           for
           onely
           Religion
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           though
           he
           exclude
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           saith
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           15.
           
           
             But
             let
             none
             of
             you
             suffer
             as
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             as
             a
             theefe
             ,
             as
             an
             ill-doer
          
           ;
           and
           in
           so
           saying
           ,
           he
           means
           that
           no
           man
           should
           (
           as
           Elimas
           )
           suffer
           blindnesse
           ,
           for
           perverting
           the
           faith
           of
           
             Sergius
             Paulus
          
           ,
           and
           I
           beleeve
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           peece
           of
           labour
           for
           Libertines
           to
           prove
           that
           such
           opposers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           as
           Elimas
           and
           Hymeneus
           ,
           who
           suffered
           as
           ill-doers
           ,
           did
           yet
           know
           in
           their
           conscience
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           saving
           truth
           and
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           the
           warning
           of
           an
           illuminated
           conscience
           ,
           Elimas
           perverted
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           God.
           However
           to
           suffer
           here
           as
           a
           well
           ,
           doer
           by
           Baptists
           way
           ,
           is
           to
           suffer
           for
           an
           hereticall
           conscience
           defending
           and
           teaching
           lies
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           If
           so
           ,
           such
           a
           well-doer
           if
           blasphemously
           unsound
           ,
           is
           to
           
             be
             thrust
             through
          
           ,
           and
           stabbed
           ,
           as
           an
           Impostor
           ,
           by
           the
           Lords
           mouth
           ,
           Zach.
           13.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Baptist
           is
           so
           charitable
           of
           all
           Saints
           that
           are
           not
           for
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           makes
           it
           their
           doom
           
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             as
             Ishmael
             ,
             and
             to
             have
          
           no
           share
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           ,
           Baptist
           ,
           if
           you
           judge
           us
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           infallible
           ,
           you
           take
           the
           Lords
           throne
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           judge
           us
           before
           our
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           you
           a
           strong
           argument
           against
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           c.
           3.
           pag.
           14.
           
           
             Know
             ye
             we
             are
             selfe-condemned
          
           ?
           and
           saw
           you
           Gods
           secret
           book
           ,
           
           and
           saw
           our
           names
           dashed
           out
           of
           the
           book
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           inrolled
           with
           Ishmalites
           ?
           Take
           the
           beam
           out
           of
           your
           own
           eye
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVII
           .
           Whether
           our
           darknesse
           and
           incapacity
           to
           beleeve
           and
           professe
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           darknesse
           and
           obscurity
           of
           Scripture
           be
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           Toleration
           .
        
         
           AS
           Mr.
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           the
           Lord
           pardon
           his
           perverting
           of
           Soules
           )
           led
           the
           way
           from
           Arminian
           principles
           ,
           who
           teach
           with
           Socinians
           ,
           that
           1
           To
           know
           is
           not
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           they
           borrowed
           from
           Aristotle
           ,
           but
           wickedly
           understood
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
           And
           2
           Arminians
           taught
           that
           God
           by
           an
           irresistible
           power
           ,
           works
           illumination
           in
           the
           minde
           .
           So
           opinions
           not
           being
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           can
           have
           no
           power
           over
           men
           to
           coerce
           them
           from
           spreading
           of
           heresie
           .
           Hence
           Baptist
           ,
           the
           Bounder
           ,
           the
           Stormer
           ,
           and
           other
           Libertines
           ,
           M.
           Goodwin
           speaks
           for
           .
           
             That
             which
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             doe
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             not
             doe
             ,
             and
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             supernaturall
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             God
             onely
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             punishable
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             sword
             ,
             but
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             to
             repent
             ,
          
           to
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           is
           wrought
           in
           us
           by
           supernaturall
           grace
           ,
           and
           by
           God
           onely
           .
           Baptist
           heaps
           together
           but
           eighteen
           Scriptures
           ,
           produced
           against
           
             Pelagians
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Arminians
          
           ,
           and
           his
           brethren
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           old
           Anabaptists
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           come
           
             to
             the
             Son
             except
             the
             Father
             draw
             him
             ;
             the
             naturall
             man
             understands
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           is
           ignorant
           of
           the
           conclusion
           ;
           for
           we
           professe
           the
           sword
           is
           to
           be
           drawn
           against
           no
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           repenteth
           not
           ,
           or
           beleeveth
           not
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hence
           Baptist
           spitting
           out
           with
           other
           Antinomians
           his
           venome
           against
           us
           ,
           though
           no
           matter
           (
           excepting
           the
           sin
           of
           it
           )
           if
           he
           wronged
           not
           Christ
           and
           his
           truth
           .
           
             For
             when
             a
             weak
             Christian
          
           (
           a
           disciple
           of
           
             Servetus
             ,
             Socinus
          
           an
           Apostate
           denying
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           have
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           )
           
             tyred
             of
             longer
             imprisonment
             and
             death
             ,
             shall
             say
             ,
             You
             say
             well
             ,
             but
             how
             shall
             I
             prevaile
             with
             my selfe
             to
             beleeve
             what
             you
             say
             ?
             Thus
             reply
             these
             miserable
             comforters
             .
             Yeeld
             obedience
             to
             what
             is
             taught
             you
             ,
             meditate
             on
             it
             often
             ,
             desire
             to
             beleeve
             it
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             time
             will
             bring
             you
             to
             beleeve
             it
             .
             Then
             poore
             Popery
             ,
          
           
           
           
           
           
           why
           art
           thou
           evill
           spoken
           of
           ?
           
           and
           this
           is
           a
           lie
           ;
           why
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           Spirit
           that
           teacheth
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           Abba
           Father
           .
           This
           is
           merit
           and
           supererogations
           ground-stone
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           What
           if
           a
           man
           void
           of
           the
           Spirit
           cannot
           pray
           ;
           ergo
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           advise
           him
           to
           pray
           ?
           Is
           it
           Popery
           to
           advise
           him
           so
           to
           doe
           ;
           or
           to
           pray
           when
           he
           wants
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           sure
           Peter
           taught
           no
           Popery
           to
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           a
           man
           as
           void
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           any
           Socinian
           or
           
             Familist
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             the
             gall
             of
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             ,
          
           Act.
           8.
           22.
           
           
             Repent
             therefore
             of
             this
             thy
             wickednesse
          
           (
           I
           conceive
           this
           is
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           what
           is
           taught
           you
           ,
           and
           meditate
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           your
           evill
           wayes
           ,
           and
           change
           your
           minde
           )
           
             and
             pray
             God
          
           (
           though
           thou
           hast
           no
           Spirit
           of
           Adoption
           more
           then
           a
           Familist
           ,
           who
           makes
           you
           beleeve
           hony
           words
           ,
           or
           the
           very
           Spirit
           given
           to
           his
           Anointed
           ones
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           onely
           )
           
             if
             perhaps
             the
             thoughts
             of
             thine
             heart
             ,
             may
             be
             forgiven
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           whom
           does
           the
           Lord
           command
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.
           that
           they
           would
           make
           a
           new
           heart
           ?
           I
           conceive
           such
           as
           were
           as
           unable
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           as
           
             to
             make
             one
             haire
             white
             or
             blacke
             ,
          
           
           as
           the
           Bounder
           saith
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           our
           advice
           ,
           not
           because
           we
           thinke
           they
           can
           do
           it
           without
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           more
           than
           those
           that
           move
           the
           question
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           37.
           
           
             What
             shall
             we
             doe
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           Act.
           9.
           6.
           
           Act.
           16.
           30.
           
           But
           if
           unconverted
           they
           may
           be
           humbled
           and
           convinced
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           lost
           condition
           .
           And
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           if
           Antinomians
           will
           advise
           them
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           preparative
           work
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           sense
           or
           knowledge
           of
           sin
           ,
           or
           sicknesse
           for
           Christ
           ,
           immediately
           and
           forth
           with
           ,
           
             beleeve
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             thee
             obstinate
             Socinian
             ,
             and
             wrote
             thy
             name
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             thy
             election
             to
             life
             ,
             Baptist
          
           is
           a
           miserab●e
           comforter
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           censureth
           this
           ;
           
             Its
             Gods
             absolute
             will
             and
             pleasure
             you
             should
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             must
             necessarily
             beleeve
             upon
             perill
             of
             damnation●
          
           which
           he
           saith
           is
           our
           Catechisme
           .
           I
           understand
           not
           ,
           except
           he
           shew
           us
           a
           conditionall
           Commandement
           to
           beleeve
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           a
           conditionall
           election
           and
           reprobation
           ,
           suspending
           Gods
           decrees
           on
           what
           we
           are
           foreseen
           to
           doe
           ,
           and
           except
           he
           deny
           the
           threatnings
           in
           the
           Gospel
           which
           shall
           finde
           out
           an
           unbeleever
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           18.
           36.
           
           If
           the
           man
           be
           a
           weak
           
           Christian
           or
           a
           weak
           beleever
           ,
           when
           the
           advice
           of
           yeelding
           obedience
           ,
           praying
           ,
           desiring
           to
           beleeve
           is
           given
           him
           ,
           appearingly
           he
           would
           have
           weak
           Antinomians
           and
           all
           anointed
           ones
           loosed
           from
           all
           precepts
           ,
           rule
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           have
           them
           under
           no
           rule
           but
           the
           immediate
           impulsion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           set
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           must
           prove
           
             a
             miserable
             Comforter
          
           in
           so
           teaching
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           are
           we
           in
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           that
           hold
           forth
           our
           impotencie
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           to
           thinke
           a
           good
           thought
           ,
           to
           doe
           the
           works
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           mercie
           ,
           truth
           ,
           chastitie
           ,
           sobrietie
           ,
           prescribed
           in
           the
           second
           Table
           unable
           only
           to
           conceive
           sound
           opinions
           of
           God
           and
           eschew
           Hereticall
           wayes
           ,
           and
           false
           Religions
           ?
           Are
           we
           not
           also
           unable
           to
           abstain
           from
           murther
           ,
           adulterie
           ,
           &c.
           without
           the
           supernatural
           grace
           of
           God
           ?
           Yea
           all
           these
           places
           shall
           prove
           that
           the
           Ministerie
           of
           men
           ,
           
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           are
           as
           unlawfull
           means
           of
           converting
           soules
           as
           the
           Magistrates
           Sword
           to
           beare
           down
           Heresi●●
           O
           (
           say
           they
           )
           preaching
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           spiritual
           means
           ordained
           to
           convert
           soules
           ,
           the
           Sword
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           carnall
           humane
           device
           !
        
         
           I
           answer
           it
           is
           an
           humane
           device
           of
           converting
           souls
           to
           shed
           the
           blood
           of
           their
           bodie
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           to
           beg
           the
           question
           and
           not
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           to
           call
           it
           a
           humane
           device
           to
           punish
           ill
           doers
           ,
           and
           false
           Teachers
           who
           pervert
           the
           souls
           of
           many
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           speak
           to
           the
           Argument
           ,
           the
           only
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
           it
           alone
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           can
           no
           
             more
             make
             an
             hair
             white
             or
             black
             ,
             or
             draw
             us
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             or
             work
             repentance
             in
             sin●●rs
             ,
             then
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             work
             repentance
             :
             What
             can
             man
             doe
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Bounder
           )
           
             Is
             it
             not
             God
             that
             must
             give
             repentance
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             truth
             ?
          
           So
           say
           I
           ,
           what
           can
           preaching
           of
           man
           or
           angel
           doe
           without
           God
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           God
           and
           God
           only
           who
           can
           open
           the
           heart
           ?
           therefore
           this
           is
           no
           argument
           against
           the
           use
           of
           the
           sword
           against
           false
           teachers
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           no
           strength
           against
           soule
           obstinacie
           to
           work
           repentance
           ,
           for
           neither
           hath
           preaching
           ;
           but
           the
           sword
           hath
           strength
           and
           more
           strength
           against
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           the
           tongue
           ,
           the
           pen
           ,
           the
           profession
           of
           seducing
           preachers
           to
           coerce
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           guard
           the
           flock
           from
           grievous
           Wolves
           ,
           (
           for
           these
           being
           test●●ined
           ,
           the
           flock
           is
           in
           no
           more
           danger
           from
           
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           then
           peaceable
           men
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           bloodie
           mans
           thoughts
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           heart-malice
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           tie
           his
           hands
           from
           murther
           and
           violence
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           God
           which
           hee
           beareth
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           )
           it
           hath
           (
           I
           say
           )
           more
           force
           in
           its
           way
           ,
           then
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           hath
           ,
           in
           regard
           Hereticks
           ,
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           fear●
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           more
           then
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           threatnings
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           as
           murtherers
           and
           adulterers
           abstain
           from
           disturbing
           the
           peace
           of
           humane
           societie
           ,
           more
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           laws
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           for
           God.
           I
           grant
           the
           excessive
           fear
           is
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ,
           for
           
             oderunt
             peccare
             mali
             formidine
             poenae
          
           ,
           yet
           this
           argues
           that
           the
           sword
           is
           ordained
           of
           God
           to
           order
           the
           outward
           man
           in
           a
           peaceable
           way
           ,
           both
           in
           state
           and
           Church
           ;
           for
           lay
           down
           this
           ground
           which
           Libertines
           do
           ;
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           no
           law
           nor
           rule
           to
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           subvert
           whole
           Houses
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           erroneous
           consciences
           ,
           grievous
           Wolves
           may
           doe
           in
           the
           flock
           to
           waste
           ,
           destroy
           ,
           and
           pervert
           the
           flock
           as
           they
           please
           .
           But
           they
           are
           (
           say
           
             Libertines
             )
             no
             wolves
             ,
             but
             the
             lambs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             anointed
             ones
             ,
             whom
             Presbyterians
             so
             call
             ,
             and
             the
             Presbiterians
             are
             the
             wolves
             ,
             who
             so
             domineer
             over
             the
             consciences
             .
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           manifest
           perverting
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           to
           leap
           from
           the
           Proposition
           to
           the
           Assumption
           ;
           for
           we
           dispute
           only
           upon
           the
           Supposition
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           Wolves
           and
           Seducers
           in
           a
           Christian
           societie
           (
           but
           who
           they
           be
           ,
           Presbyterian
           ,
           or
           others
           ,
           is
           another
           question
           )
           whether
           or
           not
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           should
           for
           his
           part
           leave
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           suffer
           them
           to
           preach
           ,
           print
           what
           blasphemies
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           their
           erroneous
           conscience
           dictates
           to
           them
           for
           truths
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           not
           being
           infallible
           ,
           nay
           nor
           any
           Church
           on
           earth
           can
           judge
           who
           is
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           who
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           take
           on
           him
           to
           judge
           none
           at
           all
           to
           be
           Hereticks
           ,
           but
           should
           suffer
           tares
           and
           
             wheat
             to
             grow
             till
             harvest
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           
             pluck
             up
             the
             wheat
          
           in
           lieu
           of
           tares
           ,
           and
           persecute
           Saints
           under
           colour
           of
           justice
           .
           Hence
           I
           argue
           in
           the
           contrary
           demonstratively
           ,
           that
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           is
           unlawfull
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           God.
           
           
        
         
           Whatever
           way
           layeth
           down
           a
           principle
           most
           false
           and
           
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           unlawfull
           ,
           but
           the
           pretended
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           is
           such
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Proposition
           needs
           no
           probation
           ,
           That
           must
           be
           false
           that
           by
           strong
           consequence
           follows
           from
           a
           false
           principle
           .
           I
           prove
           the
           Assumption
           ,
           The
           prime
           and
           first
           principle
           of
           libertie
           of
           Conscience
           now
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           ,
           
           that
           
             Hereticks
             and
             seducing
             Teachers
             are
             therefore
             unpunishable
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             unknowable
             :
          
           The
           formall
           and
           that
           which
           constituteth
           an
           Heretick
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           heart-contumacie
           ,
           
             legible
             and
             obvious
             only
             to
             him
             that
             knows
             all
             ,
             say
             the
             Belgicks
             ,
             Arminians
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           they
           can
           neither
           be
           judged
           nor
           punished
           ;
           observe
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           must
           be
           then
           unjustly
           rebuked
           for
           suffering
           Jezabel
           to
           seduce
           ,
           and
           this
           exempteth
           all
           false
           Teachers
           from
           Church-censures
           ,
           yea
           from
           rebukes
           ,
           for
           who
           dares
           rebuke
           men
           for
           f●●s
           knowable
           to
           the
           almightie
           only
           who
           knows
           the
           heart
           ?
           2.
           
           We
           are
           expressely
           commanded
           (
           say
           Libertines
           )
           to
           suffer
           the
           tares
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
           Hereticks
           to
           grow
           till
           harvest
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           know
           tares
           from
           wheat
           ,
           and
           
             we
             run
             the
             hazard
          
           (
           saith
           
             Iohn
             Goodwin
             )
             of
             fighting
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             fighting
             against
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           God
           in
           them
           (
           saith
           Saltmarsh
           )
           when
           we
           punish
           Hereticks
           .
           
           3.
           
           We
           have
           not
           that
           infallible
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           those
           Prophets
           who
           cannot
           erre
           ,
           and
           can
           infallibly
           tel
           us
           who
           is
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           who
           not
           .
           4.
           
           There
           is
           a
           great
           variety
           ,
           and
           such
           contrarietie
           of
           judging
           (
           say
           they
           )
           what
           is
           heresie
           ,
           what
           not
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           heresie
           to
           one
           ,
           is
           saving
           truth
           to
           another
           ,
           who
           is
           as
           worthy
           to
           be
           beleeved
           as
           he
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           We
           are
           all
           in
           the
           mist
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sea
           of
           uncertainties
           in
           judging
           who
           is
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           who
           the
           Saint
           .
           5.
           
           Heresie
           is
           innocencie
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           fault
           reproveable
           or
           punishable
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           say
           they
           .
           But
           this
           principle
           that
           the
           Seducer
           is
           not
           knowable
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           is
           most
           false
           and
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           whom
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           bids
           as
           try
           ,
           and
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           till
           we
           try
           ,
           
           he
           is
           knowable
           ,
           but
           every
           teacher
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           bids
           us
           try
           ,
           1
           
             Thes
             .
             5.
             21.
             1
             
             Joh.
          
           4.
           1.
           and
           for
           this
           are
           the
           Bercans
           commended
           ,
           because
           they
           tryed
           Paul
           and
           his
           doctrine
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
             Ergo
          
           ,
           If
           Paul
           had
           been
           an
           Heretick
           and
           a
           false
           Teacher
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           found
           out
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Such
           an
           one
           as
           the
           Lord
           forewarns
           us
           to
           beware
           of
           ▪
           and
           avoid
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           is
           knowable
           .
           But
           the
           Lord
           bids
           us
           beware
           of
           false
           Prophets
           and
           Seducers
           ,
           and
           bids
           us
           avoid
           them
           and
           beleeve
           them
           not
           ,
           Matth.
           7.
           15.
           
           
             Remore
             of
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           Marth
           .
           24.
           23.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             loe
             here
             is
             Christ
             ,
             or
             loe
             there
             ,
             beleeve
             it
             not
             :
          
           why
           if
           he
           teach
           me
           where
           Christ
           is
           ,
           if
           I
           heare
           not
           him
           ,
           I
           refuse
           to
           hear
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           10.
           40
           ,
           41.
           
           Ergo
           the
           false
           Christ
           is
           knowable
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           10.
           
           
             An
             hereticke
             avoid
             ,
             &c.
          
           when
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           
             Make
             not
             friendship
             with
             an
             angry
             man
             ,
          
           is
           not
           the
           formality
           of
           anger
           in
           the
           heart
           ?
           if
           any
           should
           reply
           to
           
             Solomon
             ,
             God
             onely
             knows
             who
             is
             the
             angry
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             patient
             and
             meek
             man
             ,
             therefore
             we
             will
             make
             friendship
             withall
             men
             ,
             or
             with
             no
             man.
          
           Should
           any
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           〈◊〉
           knowable
           ,
           should
           he
           not
           contradict
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           So
           must
           we
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           such
           a
           man
           knowable
           to
           a
           mortall
           man
           as
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           an
           heretick
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Paul
           doth
           but
           mocke
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           infallible
           ,
           when
           he
           writeth
           to
           them
           thus
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             dogs
          
           ;
           and
           John
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             bring
             not
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             your
             house
             .
          
           Might
           not
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           God
           commandeth
           us
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           incroaching
           upon
           Gods
           chaire
           ,
           for
           who
           but
           he
           who
           knows
           the
           heart
           can
           tell
           who
           is
           the
           heretick
           ,
           who
           not
           :
           when
           the
           Lord
           rebukes
           association
           with
           Theeves
           ,
           Robbers
           ,
           Slanderers
           ,
           Prov.
           1.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Ps
           .
           15.
           18
           ,
           holdeth
           he
           not
           forth
           that
           the
           Theif
           ,
           the
           Robber
           ,
           and
           the
           Slanderer
           are
           knowable
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           whom
           the
           Lord
           rebukes
           ,
           because
           they
           judge
           not
           Jezabel
           and
           deceiving
           teachers
           ,
           may
           know
           Jezabel
           and
           deceiving
           teachers
           ;
           but
           the
           Lord
           rebukes
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           for
           this
           ,
           Revel
           .
           2.
           20.
           and
           all
           other
           Churches
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Those
           that
           faithfull
           Elders
           are
           to
           beware
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           against
           ,
           are
           knowable
           ;
           but
           the
           faithfull
           Elders
           of
           Ephesus
           are
           to
           watch
           against
           the
           incomming
           of
           grievous
           wolves
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Those
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           forewarn
           the
           Saints
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           rooted
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           armed
           against
           them
           ,
           those
           are
           knowable
           .
           But
           Christ
           for●told
           his
           people
           that
           some
           would
           come
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           professe
           so
           much
           ,
           
           who
           yet
           come
           in
           their
           owne
           name
           .
           Paul
           foretels
           of
           some
           who
           shall
           
             speake
             lyes
             in
             hypocrisie
          
           ,
           and
           teach
           
             doctrines
             of
             Devills
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4●
           ▪
           and
           Peter
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           tele
           of
           some
           bringing
           in
           privily
           damnable
           heresies
           ,
           doth
           the
           Lord
           bid
           us
           judge
           in
           charity
           all
           these
           tares
           to
           be
           wheat
           ,
           and
           their
           heresies
           truths
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           infallible
           ?
           and
           doth
           he
           foretell
           of
           such
           coggers
           and
           jugglers
           ,
           and
           yet
           presupposeth
           none
           on
           earth
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           know
           them
           ?
           and
           if
           any
           man
           say
           
             Familists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           these
           men
           ,
           they
           runne
           the
           hazard
           of
           reproaching
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Lord
           foretold
           us
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           marks
           upon
           their
           brows
           1600
           yeares
           agoe
           ?
           or
           if
           any
           now
           say
           there
           is
           a
           false
           teacher
           ,
           or
           an
           heretick
           breathing
           on
           earth
           ,
           they
           must
           either
           give
           themselves
           out
           to
           be
           infallible
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           either
           be
           grand
           impostors
           ,
           or
           then
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           living
           againe
           .
           
        
         
           And
           this
           same
           argument
           from
           our
           impotency
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           was
           as
           strong
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           against
           the
           equity
           of
           such
           Laws
           as
           God
           made
           against
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           Levit.
           24.
           
           For
           it
           was
           as
           unjust
           for
           God
           to
           command
           to
           put
           to
           death
           men
           ,
           the
           frame
           and
           imaginations
           of
           whose
           heart
           ,
           were
           onely
           evill
           from
           their
           youth
           ,
           then
           ,
           as
           now
           ,
           because
           they
           beleeved
           not
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           repent
           ,
           and
           abstaine
           from
           
             Prophesying
             in
             Baal
             ,
             and
             speaking
             lyes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           since
           hearts
           were
           no
           more
           naturally
           able
           without
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           repent
           and
           beleeve
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           
           then
           under
           the
           New.
           And
           upon
           the
           same
           reason
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           God
           must
           have
           a
           willing
           people
           ,
           Psal
           .
           110.
           and
           obedience
           compelled
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           is
           no
           obedience
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           far
           lesse
           is
           it
           religions
           obedience
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           :
           And
           did
           not
           the
           Lord
           require
           a
           willing
           people
           then
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           as
           now
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Did
           God
           ever
           accept
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           extorted
           through
           feare
           of
           a
           direfull
           sword
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           Does
           the
           Lord
           accept
           of
           compelled
           and
           forced
           abstinence
           from
           murther
           ,
           patricide
           ,
           adultery
           ▪
           as
           obedience
           ,
           because
           undeniably
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           doth
           avenge
           murther
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           parricide
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           
           M.
           
             Williams
             a
             carnall
             weapon
          
           ,
           
           
             a
             sword
             does
             produce
             a
             carnall
             repentant
             ,
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             an
             outside
             ,
             as
             uniformity
             things
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             what
             an
             unregenerate
             
             man
             does
             is
             sin
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             sin-preaching
             ,
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             no
             betterthen
             the
             oblation
             of
             Swines
             bloud
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
          
           the
           Magistrate
           must
           compell
           men
           to
           sin
           ,
           if
           he
           force
           the
           conscience
           by
           the
           Sword.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           Sword
           produceth
           no
           repentance
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           externall
           repentance
           is
           no
           repentance
           either
           in
           name
           or
           thing
           ,
           
           the
           Lord
           commandeth
           indeed
           externall
           repentance
           ,
           but
           Precepts
           are
           not
           given
           to
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           adequate
           and
           proper
           object
           of
           the
           Commandement
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           Magistrate
           indeed
           forbiddeth
           speaking
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           and
           teaching
           of
           lyes
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           he
           forbiddeth
           not
           teaching
           of
           lyes
           ,
           or
           abstinence
           from
           blaspheming
           in
           a
           spirituall
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           carnall
           co-active
           by
           force
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           externall
           way
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           punish
           the
           spirituall
           and
           internall
           wayes
           ,
           and
           manner
           of
           externall
           obedience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           cannot
           under
           paine
           of
           bodily
           censure
           ,
           command
           and
           forbid
           these
           wayes
           of
           obedience
           ,
           so
           the
           Magistrate
           forbiddeth
           murther
           ,
           but
           God
           ,
           not
           the
           Magistrate
           forbiddeth
           murther
           ,
           or
           commandeth
           abstinence
           from
           killing
           ,
           out
           of
           mercy
           and
           love
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ;
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           punish
           heart-hatred
           of
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           rash
           anger
           ,
           but
           in
           so
           far
           as
           it
           comes
           out
           to
           his
           senses
           ,
           in
           striking
           ,
           maiming
           ,
           or
           opprobrious
           speeches
           ;
           and
           these
           he
           can
           forbid
           ,
           and
           censure
           and
           punish
           .
           So
           we
           say
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           but
           a
           peece
           ,
           or
           a
           bit
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           (
           though
           both
           lawfull
           and
           necessary
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           for
           our
           good
           )
           to
           reform
           the
           outside
           ,
           &
           to
           work
           outward
           reformation
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           commandeth
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Sweare
             not
             ,
             blaspheme
             not
             ,
             speake
             not
             lies
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             kill
             not
             ,
             steale
             not
             under
             the
             paine
             of
             feeling
             the
             stroke
             of
             the
             Sword
             :
          
           he
           commands
           not
           sinning
           ,
           for
           though
           he
           forbid
           onely
           externall
           abstinence
           from
           sins
           that
           troubles
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           without
           any
           spirituall
           and
           internall
           right
           way
           of
           abstaining
           ,
           he
           commands
           not
           sin
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           perse
           ,
           and
           kindly
           ,
           and
           properly
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           ,
           and
           ought
           ,
           as
           
             the
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           ,
           give
           commandements
           to
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           under
           paine
           of
           corporall
           punishment
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           inward
           man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           that
           externall
           obedience
           ,
           not
           to
           kill
           ,
           not
           to
           
           steale
           ,
           not
           to
           speake
           lies
           ,
           is
           good
           ,
           lawfull
           externall
           obedience
           ,
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           profitable
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           end
           that
           God
           hath
           appointed
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           peaceable
           conversing
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           that
           same
           abstinence
           from
           killing
           in
           an
           unrenewed
           man
           ,
           who
           abstaineth
           not
           from
           killing
           for
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           love
           to
           his
           brethren
           ,
           is
           a
           sinfull
           abstinence
           ,
           and
           carnall
           repentance
           ,
           
           by
           accident
           ,
           and
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           Magistrate
           neither
           commandeth
           abstinence
           from
           killing
           ,
           from
           an
           inward
           spirituall
           principle
           ,
           nor
           forbiddeth
           he
           the
           contrary
           :
           he
           commandeth
           not
           abstinence
           from
           false
           doctrine
           out
           of
           the
           love
           that
           the
           messenger
           ows
           to
           him
           who
           purchased
           the
           flock
           with
           his
           bloud
           ;
           nor
           forbiddeth
           he
           such
           abstinence
           ,
           but
           onely
           he
           commandeth
           abstinence
           from
           speaking
           lies
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           we
           distinguish
           obedience
           ,
           there
           is
           first
           a
           necessary
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           obedience
           .
           2.
           
           There
           is
           an
           obedience
           compleat
           and
           intire
           ,
           and
           full
           ,
           and
           sincere
           .
           Outward
           obedience
           ,
           which
           the
           Magistrate
           commandeth
           ,
           is
           good
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           necessary
           obedience
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           kinde
           of
           externall
           and
           necessary
           obedience
           (
           I
           mean
           )
           necessary
           for
           its
           end
           ,
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           society
           ,
           not
           hypocriticall
           ,
           unlawfull
           or
           sinfull
           .
           In
           this
           notion
           onely
           ,
           it
           is
           commanded
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           the
           omission
           of
           it
           unlawfull
           ,
           and
           punishable
           ,
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           
             Minister
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           speake
           of
           an
           obedience
           compleat
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           sincere
           ;
           which
           is
           required
           from
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           Then
           the
           outward
           obedience
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           demandeth
           is
           not
           compleat
           ,
           intire
           ,
           nor
           sincere
           ,
           but
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           requireth
           intire
           obedience
           from
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           soule
           and
           body
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           full
           ,
           not
           intire
           ,
           not
           sincere
           obedience
           ,
           but
           an
           outside
           of
           obedience
           but
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           Magistrate
           doth
           not
           demand
           obedience
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           outward
           man
           onely
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Magistrate
           hath
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           ,
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           conscience
           :
           so
           than
           ,
           though
           the
           Magistrate
           command
           to
           preach
           sound
           doctrine
           ,
           forbid
           to
           preach
           lies
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           he
           commandeth
           not
           hypocrisie
           and
           sin
           ;
           for
           this
           argument
           may
           as
           well
           prove
           the
           Magistrate
           should
           neither
           forbid
           nor
           
           
           
           
           
           punish
           murther
           ,
           nor
           command
           abstinence
           from
           murther
           to
           an
           unrenewed
           man
           ,
           for
           an
           unrenewed
           man
           cannot
           but
           abstaine
           from
           murther
           in
           a
           sinfull
           way
           ,
           and
           his
           abstinence
           from
           murther
           in
           order
           to
           the
           spirituall
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           no
           better
           
             then
             the
             oblation
             of
             Swines
             bloud
             ,
             and
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             a
             dogs
             head
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Esa
           .
           66.
           1
           ,
           2.
           as
           is
           all
           externall
           obedience
           of
           either
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           first
           ,
           or
           second
           ,
           without
           faith
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           inward
           morall
           principles
           ,
           and
           heart-obedience
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Williams
           cannot
           answer
           this
           argument
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           principles
           of
           
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Familists
          
           ,
           and
           Enthysiasts
           ,
           who
           say
           all
           outward
           Ordinances
           ,
           Ministery
           ,
           Preaching
           Sacraments
           ,
           yea
           Preachers
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           command
           outward
           obedience
           to
           God
           are
           unlawfull
           ,
           now
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           
             So
             Mr.
          
           Dell
           
             denies
             all
             Reformation
          
           ,
           
           
             but
             heart-reformation
          
           .
           Other
           reformation
           beside
           this
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           I
           know
           none
           ,
           and
           Gospel-reformation
           onely
           mindeth
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           
             then
             away
             with
             Preaching
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Sword
             ,
             Synods
             .
          
           Gospel-reformation
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           is
           inward
           ,
           layes
           hold
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           soule
           ,
           and
           inner
           man
           ,
           and
           changes
           and
           renewes
           that
           ,
           doth
           not
           much
           busie
           it selfe
           about
           outward
           formes
           ,
           or
           externall
           conformity
           ,
           but
           onely
           mindes
           the
           conformity
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           right
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           outward
           formes
           cannot
           be
           amisse
           .
           Christ
           saith
           touching
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           worship
           him
           ,
           must
           worship
           him
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           ;
           he
           speakes
           not
           one
           word
           of
           any
           outward
           formes
           ,
           so
           that
           ,
           God
           in
           the
           Gospel-reformation
           aimes
           at
           nothing
           but
           the
           heart
           .
           
           
             So
             the
             father
             of
             the
          
           Familists
           ,
           impure
           H.
           Nicholas
           .
           If
           I
           could
           give
           all
           my
           goods
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           &c.
           if
           I
           have
           not
           love
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           me
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           whosoever
           hath
           not
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           without
           God
           ,
           and
           without
           righteousnesse
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           being
           like
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           conceived
           through
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           ceremoniall
           Christ
           ,
           which
           one
           man
           speaketh
           to
           another
           ,
           or
           promiseth
           to
           another
           ,
           through
           his
           ceremoniall
           service
           ;
           which
           he
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           prudency
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           fleshly
           minde
           setteth
           up
           :
           O
           no
           ,
           The
           worke
           or
           begetting
           of
           God
           commeth
           not
           so
           ●lenderly
           to
           passe
           as
           men
           now
           at
           this
           time
           teach
           each
           other
           out
           of
           their
           unregenerate
           Spirit
           ;
           
             he
             meaneth
             by
             men
             now
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             Protestants
             who
             conjoyne
          
           Pauls
           
             planting
             ,
             and
             the
             watering
             of
          
           Apollos
           ,
           
             with
             the
             working
             of
             the
          
           Spirit
           ,
           
             whereas
             this
             
             Impostor
             taketh
             him
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             railes
             against
             the
             former
             ,
          
           as
           a
           ceremoniall
           and
           fleshly
           Christ
           .
        
         
           See
           more
           of
           this
           in
           Del
           ,
           
           
             Theologia
             Germanica
             ,
             Rise
             and
             Reigne
             of
             Antinomians
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Towne
             ,
          
           the
           
             Antino●ian
             Sal●marsh
          
           .
           
           Upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           
             Samuel
             Gortyn
          
           ,
           right
           down
           ,
           denies
           all
           
             Magistracy
             ,
             learning
             ,
             books
             ,
             Libraries
             ,
             Lawes
             ,
          
           and
           he
           hath
           reason
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           
           for
           Magistracy
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           carnall
           Ordinance
           ,
           cannot
           produce
           inward
           and
           spirituall
           repentance
           ,
           therefore
           Magistrates
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           cannot
           coerce
           nor
           punish
           hereticks
           ,
           
           since
           heresie
           is
           a
           spirituall
           evill
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           remedied
           by
           a
           sword
           of
           steal
           ,
           for
           God
           onely
           can
           enlighten
           the
           minde
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           therefore
           this
           argument
           be
           good
           ,
           neither
           can
           the
           externall
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           be
           a
           lawfull
           Ordinance
           ,
           
           for
           God
           onely
           gives
           repentance
           ;
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           can
           but
           produce
           a
           carnall
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           Bounder
           may
           cry
           downe
           all
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
           if
           he
           but
           change
           the
           word
           Magistrate
           ,
           into
           the
           word
           Preacher
           ,
           
           or
           Ambassadour
           ,
           for
           this
           course
           of
           Preaching
           by
           men
           ,
           
             may
             lay
             a
             stumbling
          
           (
           I
           speake
           in
           his
           words
           )
           
             in
             every
             mans
             way
          
           ,
           
           
             to
             prophane
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             doing
             them
             out
             of
             obedience
             to
             men
             ,
          
           (
           that
           are
           but
           earthen
           vessels
           )
           
             not
             to
             God.
          
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           accident
           ,
           because
           men
           ,
           look
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           God
           ,
           whose
           word
           men
           carry
           .
           So
           say
           I
           ,
           mens
           abstaining
           from
           doing
           violence
           and
           murther
           ,
           which
           the
           Magistrate
           forbids
           ,
           may
           infer
           God
           ,
           hath
           given
           no
           power
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           forbid
           murther
           and
           adultery
           ;
           for
           men
           
             may
             so
             prophane
             the
             sixt
             Command
             ,
          
           and
           abstaine
           from
           murther
           because
           the
           Magistrate
           forbids
           it
           ,
           not
           because
           God
           forbids
           it
           in
           the
           sixt
           Commandement
           .
           And
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           
             word
             may
             be
             art
             downe
             errours
             ,
             so
             long
             as
          
           a
           man
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           preacher●
           
             but
             when
             there
             ariseth
             a
             corrupt
             teacher
             ,
             a
             ●●ara●h
             ,
             that
             knew
             not
             Joseph
             ,
             errours
             shall
             walke
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             permission
             ,
             but
             by
             ▪
             commandement
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           reasonlesse
           reason
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           against
           the
           coercive
           power
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           these
           men
           argue
           ever
           ,
           from
           the
           abused
           power
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           from
           persecution
           ,
           to
           prov●
           hereticks
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           as
           if
           punishing
           of
           false
           teachers
           were
           persecution
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           never
           prove
           .
        
         
         
           But
           to
           goe
           on
           ,
           
           That
           cannot
           be
           the
           way
           of
           God
           which
           necessarily
           inferreth
           the
           darkeness
           ,
           
           inevidence
           ,
           and
           inextricable
           difficultie
           of
           understanding
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           such
           is
           the
           way
           of
           Libertie
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           Ergo.
           The
           Proposition
           is
           clear
           ,
           for
           if
           God
           hath
           not
           sufficiently
           cleared
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           but
           left
           a
           Testament
           that
           men
           may
           expound
           to
           be
           the
           pathway
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           and
           the
           just
           contrary
           a
           pathway
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           then
           shall
           men
           know
           certainly
           no
           safe
           way
           to
           life
           eternall
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           shall
           not
           make
           men
           inexcusable
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Hos
           .
           5.
           2.
           and
           8.
           12.
           
           
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Ezek.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Luke
             16.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Joh.
          
           20.
           31.
           and
           15.
           22.
           2
           
           
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             9.
             
             Prov.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Deut.
             31.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             24.
             2.
             
             Papists
          
           shall
           be
           in
           better
           case
           then
           we
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           say
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           darke
           and
           obscure
           ,
           and
           admit
           of
           themselves
           divers
           and
           contrary
           senses
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           cannot
           bottome
           our
           faith
           on
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           juridical
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           men
           a
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           which
           the
           Church
           giveth
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           true
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           The
           Assumption
           is
           clear
           ,
           because
           Libertines
           suppose
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           can
           be
           undeniably
           known
           to
           none
           :
           what
           is
           to
           one
           saint
           a
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           just
           contradicent
           to
           another
           is
           a
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           what
           sense
           to
           one
           Saint
           is
           an
           Article
           of
           saving
           faith
           ,
           to
           another
           is
           a
           damnable
           Heresie
           ;
           and
           both
           are
           to
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           neither
           corrected
           nor
           punished
           ,
           for
           since
           neither
           are
           infallible
           ,
           neither
           can
           deserve
           rebukes
           or
           rods
           ,
           nor
           punishment
           civill
           or
           Ecclesiasticall
           ;
           because
           knowing
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           is
           not
           in
           our
           freewill
           ,
           but
           natural
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           sense
           the
           word
           offers
           to
           the
           understanding
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           the
           man
           cannot
           be
           guilty
           in
           receiving
           the
           false
           sense
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           punishable
           therefore
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           argue
           ;
           and
           what
           then
           should
           hinder
           but
           Jewes
           may
           be
           saved
           in
           their
           sense
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           who
           yet
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ?
           nor
           are
           they
           to
           bee
           rebuked
           ,
           far
           lesse
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           God
           or
           man
           therefore
           ,
           because
           2
           
             Cor.
             3.
             in
             reading
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             a
             vaile
             is
             over
             their
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           if
           it
           be
           injustice
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           punish
           men
           for
           Errors
           which
           they
           cannot
           eschew
           ;
           can
           the
           righteous
           judge
           of
           the
           world
           punish
           them
           therefore
           ?
           Ergo
           ,
           In
           
           such
           Errors
           they
           are
           innocent
           and
           sin
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           bee
           said
           ,
           what
           should
           hinder
           others
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           beleeving
           the
           contrary
           sense
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ?
           and
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           Hereticks
           and
           Sectaries
           receiving
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Sadduces
             ,
             Herodians
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
          
           &c.
           shall
           be
           saved
           every
           man
           in
           his
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           ,
           
             Eschew
             an
             Heretick
             ,
             to
             a
             Saint
             must
             be
             ,
             eschew
             the
             company
             of
             an
             heretick
          
           ;
           to
           another
           Saint
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Adhere
             to
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             the
             same
             saint
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             no
             heretick
             but
             sound
             in
             the
             saith
             ,
             and
             it
             falsely
             supposed
             to
             be
             an
             Heretick
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Scripture
           upon
           this
           ground
           hath
           two
           contradictorie
           senses
           ,
           which
           being
           beleeved
           and
           practised
           ,
           must
           save
           ,
           and
           revealeth
           two
           contradictorie
           wills
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           may
           take
           Scripture
           as
           his
           minde
           apprehends
           it
           ;
           
           and
           whereas
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           it self
           the
           judge
           and
           determiner
           of
           all
           questions
           and
           controversies
           in
           religion
           :
           This
           way
           leaves
           all
           questions
           to
           every
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           Jew
           ,
           of
           a
           Turk
           ,
           of
           an
           American
           ,
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           the
           
             old
             Testament
          
           as
           expounded
           by
           a
           Jew
           is
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           as
           the
           popish
           Church
           expound
           it
           ,
           is
           their
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           lifting
           up
           Christ
           ,
           and
           casting
           down
           Christ
           ,
           and
           speaking
           with
           a
           hundred
           divers
           and
           contrary
           tongues
           ,
           is
           every
           mans
           obliging
           rule
           ;
           and
           because
           there
           is
           no
           man
           infallible
           in
           taking
           up
           the
           right
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           yee
           controll
           the
           Jew
           ,
           or
           put
           him
           off
           his
           sense
           of
           the
           
             old
             Testament
          
           ,
           which
           yeelds
           him
           this
           faith
           ,
           
             Maries
             son
             is
             a
             false
             lying
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             all
             the
             martyrs
          
           are
           but
           cousening
           Impostors
           ,
           yea
           domineer
           over
           the
           Conscience
           and
           force
           his
           faith
           ,
           because
           yee
           are
           not
           infallible
           ,
           ye
           may
           not
           condemn
           the
           way
           of
           any
           ,
           for
           yee
           know
           not
           but
           they
           be
           the
           wheat
           ,
           and
           you
           the
           t●res
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           Scripture
           saith
           on
           either
           side
           :
           Never
           man
           in
           this
           life
           is
           sure
           of
           his
           faith
           and
           salvation
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           Jew
           may
           be
           wheat
           ,
           if
           ye
           would
           go
           to
           raze
           his
           faith
           ,
           you
           go
           to
           pluck
           up
           the
           
             wheat
             before
             the
             harvest
          
           ,
           and
           suppose
           we
           and
           all
           the
           Jewes
           were
           converted
           to
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           conceive
           Pauls
           prophecie
           concerning
           them
           Rom.
           1●
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           converted
           ,
           yet
           1.
           we
           are
           not
           infallible
           ,
           but
           live
           upon
           our
           fancies
           and
           conjectures
           ,
           touching
           the
           meaning
           of
           Rom.
           11.
           say
           Libertines
           .
           2.
           
           Suppose
           the
           
           fulness
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           
             be
             converted
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           we
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           our
           daies
           
             the
             earth
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             Zion
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             wildernesse
             blossome
             as
             a
             rose
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             moon
             be
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Sun
             be
             seven-fold
             ,
             as
             the
             light
             of
             seven
             daies
             ,
          
           and
           that
           all
           the
           glorious
           prophecies
           in
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Zechariah
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           all
           these
           are
           but
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           any
           certaintie
           we
           have
           ,
           night
           fancies
           and
           dreames
           of
           crazie
           and
           feaver-sick
           heads
           :
           For
           Master
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           ,
           undeniably
           the
           learnedst
           and
           most
           godly
           man
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           hath
           said
           in
           a
           marginall
           note
           ,
           of
           men
           for
           piety
           and
           learning
           ,
           
           I
           cannot
           admire
           enough
           .
        
         
           The
           Vindicators
           call
           the
           denying
           of
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           a
           damnable
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           certainty
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           which
           we
           now
           have
           ,
           either
           the
           English
           translation
           ,
           or
           the
           Originall
           of
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           copies
           are
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           So
           then
           holding
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           either
           of
           these
           two
           senses
           ,
           or
           significations
           of
           the
           words
           (
           
             either
             translations
             ,
             or
             originall
          
           )
           can
           with
           no
           tolerable
           pretext
           or
           colour
           be
           called
           a
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           unlesse
           their
           foundations
           be
           made
           of
           the
           credit
           ,
           learning
           and
           authoritie
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           Because
           there
           is
           need
           to
           wonder
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           at
           this
           ,
           Let
           the
           reader
           observe
           ,
           that
           Libertines
           resolve
           all
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           certaintie
           of
           our
           salvation
           on
           Paper
           and
           Inke
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           will
           allow
           us
           no
           foundation
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           is
           made
           of
           grammers
           and
           Characters
           ,
           
           and
           if
           the
           Scripture
           be
           wrong
           pointed
           ,
           or
           the
           Printer
           drunke
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           translation
           slip
           ,
           then
           our
           faith
           is
           go●e
           :
           Whereas
           the
           meanes
           of
           conveying
           the
           things
           beleeved
           may
           be
           fallible
           ,
           as
           writing
           ,
           printing
           ,
           translating
           ,
           speaking
           ,
           are
           all
           fallible
           meanes
           of
           conveying
           the
           truth
           of
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           in
           that
           which
           is
           delivered
           to
           us
           is
           infallible
           ,
           1.
           
           For
           let
           the
           Printer
           be
           fallible
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           translation
           fallible
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Grammer
           fallible
           .
           4.
           
           The
           man
           that
           readeth
           the
           word
           or
           publisheth
           it
           fallible
           ,
           yet
           this
           hindreth
           not
           but
           the
           truth
           it self
           contained
           in
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           is
           infallible
           ;
           I
           suppose
           four
           men
           who
           shall
           shew
           to
           a
           
           wife
           her
           Husband
           among
           ten
           thousands
           ,
           all
           four
           fallible
           and
           may
           mistake
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           have
           brought
           the
           Husband
           to
           the
           wife
           ,
           it
           cannot
           follow
           that
           the
           Wife
           doth
           not
           certainly
           and
           as
           infallibly
           know
           her
           own
           Husband
           by
           his
           tongue
           ,
           voice
           ,
           countenance
           ,
           proportion
           of
           body
           and
           statute
           ,
           as
           one
           can
           know
           another
           without
           any
           danger
           of
           mistake
           :
           so
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           eares
           of
           a
           man
           born
           blind
           ,
           Joh.
           9.
           there
           is
           a
           Prophet
           called
           
             Iesus
             the
             Son
             of
             Marie
          
           ,
           who
           will
           infallibly
           and
           indeclinably
           restore
           sight
           to
           this
           blind
           man
           ,
           yet
           the
           fame
           and
           report
           by
           which
           this
           is
           carried
           to
           the
           mans
           notice
           and
           knowledge
           is
           fallible
           ,
           all
           men
           standing
           truly
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           reporteth
           of
           them
           ,
           liars
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           can
           be
           deceived
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           consequence
           that
           Iesus
           doth
           restore
           the
           man
           to
           his
           sight
           in
           a
           way
           subject
           to
           miscarrying
           ,
           and
           declinably
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           fallible
           hazard
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           may
           goe
           as
           blind
           from
           Iesus
           as
           he
           came
           to
           him
           :
           Now
           in
           the
           carrying
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           to
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           through
           Printers
           ,
           translators
           ,
           grammer
           ,
           pens
           ,
           and
           tongues
           of
           men
           from
           so
           many
           ages
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           fallible
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           look
           to
           an
           unerring
           and
           undeclinable
           providence
           ,
           conveying
           the
           Testament
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           in
           it self
           is
           infallible
           and
           begs
           no
           truth
           ,
           no
           authoritie
           either
           from
           the
           Church
           as
           Papists
           dreame
           ,
           or
           from
           Grammer
           ,
           Characters
           ,
           Printer
           ,
           or
           translator
           ,
           all
           these
           being
           adventitious
           ,
           and
           yesterday
           accidents
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           when
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           resolves
           all
           our
           faith
           into
           a
           foundation
           
             of
             Christian
             Religion
          
           (
           if
           I
           may
           call
           it
           Religon
           )
           
             made
             of
             the
             credit
             ,
             learning
             and
             authority
             of
             men
             ,
          
           he
           would
           have
           
             mens
             learning
             and
             authoritie
          
           either
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           essence
           and
           nature
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           good
           as
           to
           include
           the
           garments
           and
           cloathes
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           definition
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           build
           our
           faith
           upon
           a
           paper
           foundation
           ,
           but
           our
           faith
           is
           not
           bottomed
           or
           resolved
           upon
           these
           fallible
           meanes
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           Arguments
           have
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Stapleton
             ,
             Gr●●serus
             ,
             Becam●s
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             Valentia
             ,
             the
             Councel
             of
             Tr●nt
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Papists
           to
           make
           good
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           sound
           Catholikes
           (
           who
           if
           they
           could
           fill
           their
           chaire
           )
           are
           of
           more
           authoritie
           then
           Printers
           or
           particular
           men
           ,
           translators
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           for
           they
           lead
           us
           from
           the
           written
           word
           as
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           doth
           ,
           and
           say
           the
           
             Church
             giveth
             authoritie
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             resolve
             our
             faith
             upon
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             the
             Church
          
           (
           saith
           Tann●rus
           )
           as
           the
           
             infallible
             rule
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           
           on
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           saith
           
             Bellarmine
             )
             quoad
             explicationem
             &
             quoad
             nos
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             beleeving
             on
             God
             ,
          
           
           not
           simply
           revealing
           ,
           but
           
             so
             and
             so
             revealing
          
           (
           saith
           Stapleton
           )
           by
           his
           Church
           &c.
           so
           as
           we
           know
           not
           that
           God
           hath
           revealed
           his
           truth
           ,
           but
           by
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           infallible
           proposal
           of
           the
           Church
           saith
           
             Gregorius
             de
             Valentia
          
           )
           on
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           first
           veritie
           ,
           
             God
             revealing
             himselfe
             as
             the
             principle
             and
             first
             cause
             of
             faith
          
           (
           saith
           
             Ioan.
             de
             Lugo
          
           )
           and
           Malderus
           )
           and
           on
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           they
           are
           men
           eminent
           for
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           which
           is
           first
           beleeved
           
             ut
             in
             primo
             creditum
          
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           infallible
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           say
           
             Suarez
             ,
             Aegid
             ,
             Connick
             ,
             Lod.
             Maeratius
             ,
             And.
             Duvallius
             ,
             Fr.
             Silvius
             ,
             Lod.
             Caspensis
             ?
          
           All
           which
           speak
           fairer
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           faith
           in
           words
           ,
           
           then
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Goodwin
          
           ,
           who
           raiseth
           our
           faith
           no
           higher
           then
           the
           English
           grammer
           ,
           the
           Printer
           ,
           
             the
             learning
             and
             authoritie
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
           We
           beleive
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           man
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           authoritie
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           because
           Christ
           saith
           
             Iohn
             5.
             34.
             
             Ye
             sent
             unto
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             he
             bare
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             v.
             34.
             
             But
             I
             receive
             not
             testimony
             from
             men
             ,
          
           on
           which
           word
           Chrysostome
           saith
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             I
             need
             not
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           )
           
             the
             testimonie
             of
             men
             ,
             〈◊〉
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             but
             because
             ye
             give
             more
             heed
             unto
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             him
             to
             be
             most
             worthy
             of
             all
             of
             credit
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             ye
             come
             to
             him
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
          
           I
           speak
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           who
           will
           then
           receive
           Mr
           Goodwins
           Testimonie
           ,
           who
           gives
           us
           nothing
           for
           faith
           but
           fluctuation
           of
           opinion
           ,
           
           and
           some
           Topick
           grounds
           from
           mens
           credit
           ,
           
             learning
             and
             authoritie
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           turnes
           all
           our
           faith
           into
           fancie
           .
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Scripture
           resolves
           our
           faith
           on
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           the
           only
           authoritie
           that
           all
           the
           Prophets
           alledge
           ,
           and
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Thes
           .
           
           2.
           13.
           
           
             For
             this
             cause
             also
             thanke
             we
             God
             without
             ceasing
             because
             when
             yea
             received
             the
             word
             of
             God
             which
             ye
             heard
             of
             
             us
             ,
             ye
             received
             it
             not
             as
             the
             word
             of
             man
          
           (
           made
           of
           mens
           credit
           and
           learning
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           saith
           )
           
             but
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             )
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Weak
           ,
           dry
           ,
           and
           saplesse
           should
           be
           our
           faith
           ,
           all
           our
           
             patience
             and
             consolations
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           Rom.
           15.
           4.
           all
           our
           hope
           on
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Ps
           .
           119
           49
           ,
           50
           ,
           52
           ,
           54
           ,
           55.
           all
           our
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           so
           as
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           averreth
           .
           But
           we
           have
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
          
           surer
           then
           that
           which
           was
           heard
           on
           the
           Mount
           for
           our
           direction
           ,
           and
           the
           establishing
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           19.
           
           Joh.
           5.
           39.
           
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             for
             they
             bear
             witnesse
             of
             me
          
           ;
           let
           them
           be
           judge
           between
           the
           Jews
           and
           me
           ,
           whether
           I
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           or
           no
           ,
           
             for
             they
             beare
             witnesse
             of
             me
             :
          
           now
           if
           we
           have
           no
           better
           warrant
           ,
           
             that
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             originall
             of
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             and
             translations
             are
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             made
             of
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             authority
             and
             learning
             of
             men
             ,
          
           then
           must
           all
           our
           comfort
           of
           beleeving
           be
           grounded
           upon
           this
           mans
           ,
           and
           this
           mans
           Grammar
           and
           skill
           ,
           in
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             Latine
             ,
             English
             ,
          
           a●d
           he
           is
           not
           infallible
           in
           any
           of
           these
           .
           And
           must
           our
           
             lively
             hope
          
           be
           bottomed
           on
           
             mens
             credit
             and
             learning
          
           ?
           then
           for
           any
           thing
           we
           know
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           have
           but
           dreams
           ,
           opinions
           ,
           and
           at
           best
           ,
           mans
           word
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           is
           the
           
             word
             of
             Prophesie
             a
             more
             sure
             word
          
           ;
           for
           these
           were
           written
           and
           translated
           prophesies
           ,
           of
           which
           Peter
           speaketh
           ;
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           and
           Libertines
           ,
           who
           put
           heaven
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           
             lively
             hope
          
           of
           our
           inheritance
           ,
           to
           the
           conjectures
           of
           doubting
           Scepticks
           could
           well
           reply
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             prophesie
             cannot
             be
             sure
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             no
             certainty
             that
             the
             Scriptures
          
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             either
             Hebrew
             or
             Greek
             copies
             of
             ,
             are
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           but
           undoubtedly
           Christ
           appealeth
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           to
           the
           onely
           Judge
           of
           that
           controversie
           ,
           between
           him
           and
           the
           
             Jewes
             ,
             whether
             the
             Son
             of
             Mary
             was
             the
             eternall
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           he
           supposed
           the
           written
           Scriptures
           which
           came
           through
           the
           hands
           of
           fallible
           Printers
           and
           Translatours
           ,
           and
           were
           copies
           at
           the
           second
           ,
           if
           not
           at
           the
           twentieth
           hand
           from
           the
           first
           copy
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           written
           by
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           miswritten
           and
           
           corrupted
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           a
           judge
           and
           a
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           determine
           that
           controversie
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           a
           Judge
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           and
           actually
           preserved
           by
           a
           divine
           hand
           from
           errours
           ,
           mistakes
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           else
           Christ
           might
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           appealed
           to
           a
           lying
           Judge
           ,
           and
           a
           corrupt
           and
           uncertaine
           witnesse
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           be
           errours
           of
           number
           ,
           genealogies
           ,
           &c.
           of
           writing
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           written
           or
           printed
           ,
           yet
           we
           hold
           providence
           watcheth
           so
           over
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           body
           of
           articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           necessary
           truths
           ,
           we
           are
           certaine
           with
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           same
           very
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           speciall
           operations
           
             of
             enlightning
             the
             eyes
             ,
             converting
             the
             soule
             ,
             making
             wise
             the
             simple
             ,
          
           as
           being
           lively
           ,
           
             sharper
             then
             a
             two-edged
             sword
          
           ,
           full
           of
           divinity
           ,
           life
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           power
           ,
           simplicity
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           certainty
           ,
           &c.
           which
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           had
           .
        
         
           M.
           Goodwins
           argument
           makes
           as
           much
           against
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           against
           us
           ,
           for
           they
           could
           never
           in
           all
           their
           Sermons
           and
           writings
           so
           frequently
           ,
           bottome
           and
           found
           the
           faith
           on
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             as
             Isaiah
             saith
             ,
          
           and
           
             Hosea
             ,
             as
             Daniel
             saith
             ,
             as
             Moses
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             beare
             witnesse
             ,
          
           if
           they
           had
           had
           no
           other
           certainty
           ,
           
             that
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           that
           came
           to
           their
           hands
           ,
           
             was
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             ,
          
           but
           
             the
             credit
             ,
             learning
             and
             authority
             of
             men
             ,
          
           as
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           saith
           ,
           for
           sure
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Evangel●sts
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           authentick
           and
           first
           copies
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           only
           copies
           written
           by
           men
           ,
           who
           might
           mistake
           ,
           Printers
           and
           Translators
           not
           being
           then
           ,
           more
           then
           now
           ,
           
             immediately
             inspired
             Prophets
          
           ,
           but
           fallibly
           men
           ,
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           failings
           ,
           mistakes
           and
           ignorance
           of
           ancient
           Hebraismes
           ,
           and
           force
           of
           words
           ;
           and
           if
           ye
           remove
           an
           un●rring
           providence
           ,
           who
           doubts
           but
           men
           might
           adde
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           or
           substract
           ,
           and
           so
           vitiate
           the
           fountaine
           sense
           ?
           and
           omit
           points
           ,
           change
           consonants
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           ,
           both
           might
           quite
           alter
           the
           sense
           :
           nor
           can
           any
           say
           ,
           
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             being
             infallible
             ,
             could
             well
             cite
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             without
             a
             mistake
             ,
             though
             the
             copies
             might
             have
             been
             vitiate
             and
             corrupt
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             very
             citing
             of
             these
             Testimonies
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             made
             
             them
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             infallible
             authority
             ;
             but
             our
             citing
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             since
             both
             ,
             Printers
             and
             Translatours
             are
             not
             immediately
             inspired
             ,
             and
             we
             also
             might
             erre
             )
             cannot
             adopt
             them
             into
             Canonicall
             and
             authentick
             Scripture
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             first
             written
             by
             the
             immediately
             inspired
             Prophets
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           answer
           ,
           that
           first
           ,
           this
           objection
           presumeth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           might
           ,
           and
           did
           finde
           errours
           ,
           and
           mis-printings
           even
           in
           written
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           might
           reduce
           the
           Church
           in
           after
           ages
           to
           an
           invincible
           ignorance
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           gave
           no
           notice
           to
           the
           Church
           thereof
           ;
           or
           if
           there
           was
           no
           errour
           ,
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           then
           for
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           now
           substantiall
           errours
           ,
           and
           so
           soule
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           all
           ,
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           no
           Church
           ,
           no
           beleever
           on
           earth
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           all
           take
           the
           word
           of
           Printers
           and
           Translatours
           ,
           which
           is
           meerly
           the
           word
           of
           man
           :
           and
           what
           is
           become
           of
           all
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           suffered
           by
           the
           bloudy
           woman
           Babel
           ?
           they
           dyed
           for
           meer
           conjectures
           and
           opinions
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           not
           the
           first
           originall
           copies
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           yea
           Stephen
           the
           first
           Martyr
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           all
           our
           copies
           Act.
           7.
           addeth
           five
           to
           Moses
           his
           70
           
             soules
             ,
             that
             went
             downe
             to
             Egypt
             ,
          
           in
           that
           glorious
           Sermon
           that
           he
           hath
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           when
           he
           sealed
           the
           truth
           with
           his
           bloud
           ,
           and
           dyed
           gloriously
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             Jesus
             receive
             my
             spirit
          
           ,
           dyed
           but
           upon
           the
           faith
           of
           mens
           fallible
           skill
           in
           Grammer
           ,
           Printing
           and
           writing
           ,
           for
           he
           citeth
           the
           writings
           of
           Moses
           to
           his
           enemies
           that
           stoned
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           copies
           that
           they
           then
           had
           ;
           
           who
           would
           quickly
           have
           controlled
           him
           ,
           
           if
           he
           had
           cited
           false
           copies
           ,
           and
           Stephens
           owne
           Testimony
           was
           contraverted
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           except
           we
           say
           ,
           
           that
           Stephen
           and
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           cited
           the
           testimonies
           of
           the
           Prophets
           as
           they
           were
           then
           obvious
           to
           the
           eyes
           and
           reading
           of
           both
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           the
           enemies
           ,
           
           and
           that
           not
           simply
           ,
           as
           their
           owne
           words
           which
           they
           spake
           as
           immediately
           inspired
           ,
           
           but
           as
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           then
           written
           copies
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           they
           spake
           not
           Ingeniously
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           
           for
           it
           was
           against
           truth
           ,
           
           candour
           ,
           ingenuity
           ,
           to
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           to
           say
           ,
           
           
             as
             it
             is
             written
             in
             your
             Law
             ,
          
           Jo.
           8.
           17.
           and
           
             so
             
             often
             it
             is
             written
             ,
          
           
           if
           they
           would
           not
           have
           the
           hearers
           to
           receive
           ,
           with
           certainty
           of
           faith
           .
           
           and
           full
           assurance
           free
           from
           all
           doubting
           ,
           
           and
           feare
           of
           humaue
           fallibility
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           cited
           
             as
             written
          
           ,
           
           was
           undoubtedly
           the
           same
           very
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           which
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           spoke
           and
           wrote
           ;
           
           and
           if
           they
           would
           not
           have
           them
           to
           read
           ,
           search
           ,
           
           and
           beleeve
           these
           same
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           conceive
           that
           they
           drew
           arguments
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           prove
           and
           confirme
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           
           from
           that
           which
           was
           written
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           
           and
           would
           not
           have
           them
           to
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           
           onely
           because
           New
           Testament
           writers
           immediately
           inspired
           ,
           
           had
           so
           said
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
           If
           God
           will
           have
           us
           to
           try
           and
           examine
           all
           Spirits
           ,
           all
           Doctrines
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           written
           ,
           then
           are
           we
           certainly
           assured
           ,
           
           that
           the
           books
           we
           now
           have
           ,
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
           are
           the
           very
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           ,
           
           by
           any
           possibility
           ,
           have
           the
           first
           and
           originall
           authentick
           copies
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ;
           
           Because
           1.
           
           
           God
           would
           not
           bid
           us
           try
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           us
           no
           rule
           to
           try
           withall
           ,
           
           but
           our
           owne
           naturall
           light
           ,
           which
           must
           lead
           us
           into
           darknesse
           .
           
           2.
           
           The
           visible
           Church
           should
           not
           be
           guilty
           of
           unbeleefe
           ,
           
           if
           the
           written
           word
           were
           not
           among
           us
           ,
           
           or
           then
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           speaking
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           is
           cleare
           ,
           
           Joh.
           15.
           22.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Matth.
           11.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           The
           assumption
           is
           cleare
           by
           the
           commended
           practise
           of
           the
           Bereans
           ,
           
           who
           tryed
           Pauls
           doctrine
           ,
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Act.
           17.
           
           See
           Rivetus
           ,
           
           
             Whitaker
             ,
             Calvin
          
           .
           3.
           
           By
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Thess
           .
           5.
           2.
           1
           
           Joh.
           4.
           1.
           
           
             Try
             all
             things
             ,
             try
             the
             Spirits
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           
           John
           would
           not
           call
           those
           blessed
           who
           read
           and
           hear
           ,
           Rev.
           1.
           5.
           nor
           would
           Paul
           recommend
           reading
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           continuance
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           so
           extoll
           the
           necessity
           and
           utility
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             and
             the
             indwelling
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ,
          
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           16.
           2
           
           Tim.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           Col.
           3.
           16.
           nor
           could
           the
           things
           written
           by
           John
           c.
           21.
           31.
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Luke
           16.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31.
           be
           holden
           forth
           as
           sufficient
           to
           bring
           soules
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           them
           eschew
           hell
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           we
           
             have
             no
             certainty
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             are
             the
             very
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             made
             of
             mens
             credit
             and
             learning
             .
          
        
         
         
           8.
           
           Yea
           and
           so
           ,
           what
           God
           spake
           immediately
           to
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Moses
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           infallibly
           and
           by
           certainty
           of
           faith
           to
           them
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           if
           God
           spake
           to
           them
           in
           a
           language
           intelligible
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           that
           came
           from
           God
           ,
           did
           signifie
           thus
           and
           thus
           ;
           for
           sure
           ,
           God
           ,
           by
           immediate
           inspiration
           ,
           taught
           them
           not
           Grammar
           ,
           and
           significations
           of
           words
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           read
           the
           Law
           written
           by
           Gods
           finger
           on
           two
           Tables
           of
           stone
           ,
           those
           who
           heard
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           preach
           in
           their
           Mother-tongue
           even
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           who
           read
           the
           originall
           first
           Hebrew
           copy
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           must
           have
           had
           no
           warrant
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           authority
           of
           Father
           ,
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Nurses
           ,
           who
           first
           taught
           them
           their
           Mother-tongue
           ,
           for
           sure
           the
           Prophets
           were
           not
           School-masters
           to
           teach
           them
           Hebrew
           ;
           so
           by
           this
           learning
           there
           was
           never
           since
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           any
           certainty
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           such
           conjecturall
           humane
           and
           fallible
           opinions
           in
           all
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           resolved
           ultimately
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           )
           into
           mens
           fallible
           and
           topicke
           authority
           and
           skill
           of
           Grammar
           ,
           and
           all
           divine
           faith
           is
           perished
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           nay
           there
           never
           could
           be
           any
           divine
           faith
           on
           earth
           ,
           except
           God
           by
           a
           supernaturall
           power
           taught
           men
           first
           Grammar
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           have
           no
           warrant
           ,
           so
           all
           our
           faith
           must
           bee
           dreams
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           acknowledgeth
           a
           supernaturall
           power
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           to
           beleeve
           ;
           what
           else
           doth
           this
           Spirit
           cause
           us
           beleeve
           ,
           but
           lyes
           ?
           or
           at
           best
           phancies
           resolved
           into
           humane
           credit
           ?
           which
           may
           be
           false
           for
           any
           certainty
           of
           knowledge
           that
           Libertines
           allow
           us
           ?
        
         
           
             Yea
             confident
             I
             am
          
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           
             Goodwin
             )
             that
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             learned
             of
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             not
             able
             clearly
             or
             demonstratively
             ,
             to
             informe
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             Judge
             ,
             what
             blasphamy
             ,
             and
             what
             Idolatry
             it
             was
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             sentenced
             to
             death
             under
             the
             Law.
          
           But
           so
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           in
           accusing
           our
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           in
           freeing
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           a
           duty
           he
           ow●
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           layeth
           obscurity
           on
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           Papists
           doe
           ,
           though
           for
           another
           end
           :
           And
           I
           am
           as
           confident
           there
           was
           some
           soro●●y
           ,
           some
           wilfull
           murther
           ,
           some
           incest
           ,
           
             some
             plea
             〈…〉
             
             and
             bloud
             ,
             stroak
             and
             stroak
             ,
          
           some
           adultery
           sentenced
           by
           God
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
             Jo.
             Goodwin
             is
             not
             able
             clearly
             and
             demonstratively
             to
             informe
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             .
          
           And
           by
           this
           argument
           ,
           murther
           ,
           sorcery
           ,
           incest
           ,
           and
           adultery
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           sword
           .
           Can
           Mr.
           
             Jo.
             Goodwin
             demonstratively
             informe
             us
          
           ,
           what
           be
           
             the
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           Matth.
           7.
           
             the
             grievous
             wolves
          
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           
             the
             Heretick
          
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             to
             avoid
             ?
          
           and
           by
           this
           argument
           we
           must
           not
           beware
           of
           them
           ,
           nor
           avoid
           them
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           unknowable
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           
             Jer.
             Taylor
          
           layeth
           downe
           the
           same
           ground
           for
           tolerating
           Papists
           ,
           
           
             Socinians
             ,
             Familists
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           dreaming
           Prophets
           on
           earth
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           difficulty
           there
           is
           of
           expounding
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           means
           and
           wayes
           of
           comming
           to
           the
           true
           sense
           thereof
           ,
           are
           fallible
           .
           There
           is
           
             variety
             of
             reading
             ,
             various
             interpunction
             ,
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             a
             letter
             ,
             an
             acce●●
             may
             much
             alter
             the
             sense
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           May
           not
           
             reading
             ,
             interpunction
             ,
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             a
             letter
             ,
             an
             acc●m
             ,
          
           alter
           the
           sense
           of
           all
           fundamentalls
           in
           the
           Decalogue
           ?
           of
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           and
           turne
           the
           Scripture
           in
           all
           points
           (
           which
           Mr.
           Doctour
           restricts
           to
           some
           few
           darker
           places
           ,
           whose
           senses
           are
           off
           the
           way
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           lesse
           necessary
           )
           in
           a
           field
           of
           Problemes
           ,
           and
           turne
           all
           beleeving
           into
           digladiations
           of
           wits
           ?
           all
           ou●
           comforts
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           into
           the
           reelings
           of
           a
           Wind-mill
           ,
           and
           pha●cies
           of
           seven
           Moons
           at
           once
           in
           the
           firmament
           ?
           this
           is
           to
           put
           our
           faith
           and
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           to
           the
           Presse
           .
           But
           though
           Printers
           and
           Pens
           of
           men
           may
           erre
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           
             that
             heresies
             should
             be
             tolerated
          
           ,
           except
           we
           say
           ,
           1
           That
           our
           faith
           is
           ultimately
           resolved
           upon
           characters
           ,
           and
           the
           faith
           of
           Printers
           .
           2
           We
           must
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           the
           cleare
           and
           infallible
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           comes
           to
           our
           hand
           ,
           by
           fallible
           means
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           inconsequence
           ,
           for
           though
           
             Scribes
             ,
             Trans●atours
             ,
             Grammarians
             ,
             ●rimers
             ,
          
           may
           all
           erre
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           an
           erring
           providence
           of
           him
           that
           hath
           seven
           eyes
           ,
           hath
           not
           delivered
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           containing
           the
           infallible
           truth
           of
           God.
           Say
           that
           Baruth
           might
           erre
           in
           writing
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           Jeremiah
           ,
           it
           followeth
           not
           that
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           Jeremiah
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           infallible
           
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           all
           Translatours
           and
           Printers
           did
           their
           alone
           watch
           o●er
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           were
           something
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           were
           not
           
             one
             with
             seven
             eyes
          
           to
           care
           for
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           for
           
             Tradition
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
          
           they
           are
           all
           fallible
           means
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           forth
           to
           be
           beleeved
           ,
           as
           they
           bring
           Scripture
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Taylor
           tells
           us
           of
           many
           inculpable
           causes
           of
           errour
           ;
           1
           The
           variety
           of
           humane
           understanding
           ,
           
           what
           is
           plaine
           to
           one
           ,
           is
           ●bscure
           to
           another
           .
           Grego●ies
           and
           Ambroses
           missall
           were
           both
           laid
           upon
           the
           Altar
           a
           whole
           night
           ,
           to
           try
           which
           of
           them
           God
           would
           miraculously
           approve
           .
           By
           the
           morrow
           m●●tins
           ,
           the
           missall
           of
           Greg●ry
           was
           found
           t●rne
           in
           peeces
           ,
           and
           throwne
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Ambroses
           found
           open
           in
           a
           posture
           to
           be
           read
           .
           The
           miracle
           was
           expounded
           ,
           that
           Ambroses
           missall
           was
           to
           be
           received
           .
           Dr.
           Taylor
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           expound
           it
           ,
           that
           Gregories
           missall
           was
           to
           be
           preferred
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           spread
           through
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           I
           have
           read
           of
           no
           faultlesse
           causes
           of
           errour
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           invincible
           errour
           in
           things
           that
           we
           are
           to
           beleeve
           and
           know
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           divine
           Commandement
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           a
           speciall
           false
           principle
           ,
           that
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           revealed
           himselfe
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           is
           not
           commanded
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           .
           1
           Because
           to
           this
           David
           exhorteth
           
             Solom●n
             ,
             And
             shall
             Solom●n
             my
             son
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Chron.
           28.
           9.
           and
           when
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           as
           be
           
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirits
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           4.
           23.
           
           Rom.
           12.
           2.
           2
           
           And
           growing
           in
           knowledge
           is
           recommended
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           14.
           1
           
           Cor.
           1.
           5.
           
           Prov.
           4.
           1.
           5
           
           And
           is
           set
           downe
           as
           a
           blessing
           ,
           Esa
           .
           11.
           9.
           
           Exod.
           18.
           10.
           
           Prov.
           1.
           2.
           
           Hos
           .
           13.
           4.
           
           It
           s
           sure
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           revealed
           will
           in
           his
           word
           must
           oblige
           us
           .
           4
           The
           end
           of
           the
           revealed
           will
           is
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           Deut.
           4.
           3.
           5.
           
           Prov.
           22.
           21.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           first
           Command
           injoyneth
           all
           worship
           internall
           ,
           and
           externall
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           Hosea
           13.
           4.
           
           Jer.
           9.
           6.
           
           Jer.
           24.
           7.
           2
           
           Kings
           19.
           19.
           2
           
           Chron.
           6.
           33.
           and
           reason
           ,
           the
           mind
           be
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           will
           and
           affections
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           There
           is
           a
           connexion
           between
           the
           minde
           and
           other
           faculties
           ,
           or
           affections
           ,
           a
           corrupt
           minde
           is
           often
           conjoyned
           with
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           and
           faith
           and
           a
           pure
           conscience
           go
           together
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           19.
           1
           
           Tim.
           1.
           
           ●
           .
           2
           Pet.
           ●
           .
           4
           ,
           5.
           keep
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           the
           more
           easily
           keep
           the
           other
           ,
           make
           
           shipwrack
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           cannot
           swim
           safe
           to
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           rebellious
           affections
           ,
           and
           lusts
           have
           influence
           upon
           the
           actuall
           and
           habituall
           blinding
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           in
           that
           men
           walking
           after
           their
           lusts
           are
           quickly
           blinded
           in
           their
           minde
           ,
           and
           the
           judgement
           depraved
           ,
           1.
           2
           
           Pet.
           3.
           5.
           they
           are
           willingly
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           so
           refuse
           to
           know
           God.
           2.
           
           
             Turne
             away
             their
             ear
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           refuse
           the
           means
           of
           the
           knowing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             dig
             not
             for
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             for
             silver
             ,
             hate
             knowledge
             ,
          
           Prov.
           1.
           24.
           c.
           2.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           3.
           
           Blinde
           their
           owne
           minds
           and
           shut
           their
           eyes
           ,
           Esa
           .
           6.
           10.
           
           Matth.
           13.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Ezek.
           12.
           2.
           
           Deut.
           29.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           All
           these
           places
           do
           well
           prove
           that
           to
           be
           unwilling
           to
           know
           God
           is
           a
           sinne
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           the
           simply
           minde-ignorance
           of
           God
           is
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           And
           why
           is
           it
           sin
           to
           be
           unwilling
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           commandeth
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           know
           God
           be
           not
           sinfull
           as
           to
           be
           willing
           not
           to
           fear
           ,
           not
           to
           love
           ,
           not
           to
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           love
           our
           neighbour
           is
           sin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           not
           to
           fear
           ,
           not
           to
           love
           God
           ,
           are
           sins
           ?
        
         
           Therefore
           what
           is
           truth
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           revealed
           to
           bee
           truth
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           if
           it
           appeare
           an
           untruth
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           is
           not
           inculpable
           (
           as
           D.
           Taylor
           saith
           )
           as
           if
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           tendred
           it selfe
           darke
           and
           un●●plicable
           to
           us
           without
           our
           fault
           .
           But
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           (
           we
           beleeve
           )
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           plaine
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           open
           their
           eyes
           ,
           otherwise
           heresie
           should
           not
           onely
           be
           no
           sinne
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           1
           
           Tim.
           3.
           1.
           2.
           1
           
           Tim.
           6.
           4
           ,
           5.
           2
           
           Tim.
           2.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           but
           an
           innocent
           apprehension
           of
           apparent
           truth
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           no
           guiltinesse
           in
           an
           eye
           vitiated
           with
           humours
           mis-apprehending
           colours
           that
           are
           white
           ;
           
           and
           seeing
           them
           to
           be
           red
           when
           they
           are
           not
           so
           .
           And
           for
           that
           way
           of
           trying
           the
           two
           missalls
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           doting
           fools
           ,
           that
           would
           chuse
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           may
           judge
           them
           both
           to
           be
           corrupt
           and
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           their
           trying
           which
           of
           the
           two
           was
           best
           ,
           by
           a
           miracle
           ,
           was
           a
           foolish
           and
           phantasticall
           tempting
           of
           God
           ,
           much
           like
           
             Chilingsworths
             decyding
             of
             controversies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             lotry
             ,
          
           because
           
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Councells
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Doctors
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
          
           are
           all
           insufficient
           ,
           which
           sure
           is
           d●rogatory
           
           to
           the
           worth
           and
           perfection
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           
             maketh
             the
             simple
             wise
          
           ,
           Ps
           .
           19.
           and
           must
           shew
           the
           man
           that
           erreth
           ,
           his
           errour
           ,
           if
           he
           shut
           not
           his
           eyes
           at
           light
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Taylor
           saith
           ,
           
           Covetousnesse
           is
           often
           is
           cause
           of
           heresie
           .
           Thebulis
           ,
           quia
           rejectus
           ab
           Episcopatu
           ●ierosolymitano
           ,
           turbare
           capit
           Ecclesiam
           ,
           saith
           Egesippus
           in
           Eusebius
           ,
           Tertullian
           turned
           Montanist
           for
           missing
           the
           Bishopricke
           of
           Garthage
           ,
           after
           Aggrippinus
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           Montanus
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           discontent
           ,
           saith
           Nicephorus
           ,
           Novatu●
           would
           have
           been
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           Donatus
           of
           Car●●age
           ,
           Arri●s
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           Aerius
           of
           Sebastia
           ;
           Socrates
           said
           Asterius
           did
           frequent
           the
           Conventicles
           of
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           nam
           Episcopatum
           nliquem
           ambiebat
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             the
             errour
             be
             never
          
           so
           great
           ,
           
           if
           it
           be
           not
           against
           an
           ar●●cle
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           simple
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           confederation
           with
           the
           personall
           iniquity
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           the
           opinion
           is
           as
           innocent
           as
           the
           person
           ;
           though
           perhaps
           as
           false
           as
           he
           is
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           burne
           ,
           though
           he
           himselfe
           escape
           .
           The
           man
           cannot
           by
           humane
           judgement
           be
           counted
           an
           heretick
           ,
           unlesse
           his
           opinion
           be
           an
           open
           recession
           ,
           from
           plaine
           demonstrative
           authority
           (
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           notorious
           ,
           voluntary
           ,
           vincible
           ,
           and
           criminall
           )
           or
           that
           there
           be
           a
           palpable
           serving
           of
           an
           end
           accidentall
           and
           extrinsecall
           to
           the
           opi●ion
           ,
           but
           these
           ends
           spirituall
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           discerned
           .
           The
           opinion
           of
           Purgatory
           though
           false
           ,
           being
           neither
           fundamentally
           false
           ,
           nor
           practically
           impious
           ,
           is
           no
           heresie
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           
           1.
           
           I
           am
           not
           so
           uncharitable
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           as
           Dr.
           Taylor
           ,
           for
           Aerius
           he
           maintained
           no
           heresie
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           Episcopacy
           is
           no
           article
           of
           faith
           .
           2.
           
           I
           know
           no
           errour
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           speculative
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           forbids
           it
           in
           his
           word
           .
           If
           
             every
             thing
             written
             be
             written
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
          
           fundamentall
           ,
           or
           non-fundamentall
           as
           
             all
             the
             Scripture
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           we
           are
           under
           a
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           (
           I
           say
           )
           who
           live
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           are
           to
           know
           all
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           all
           things
           written
           ,
           be
           they
           fundamentall
           or
           no
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           written
           them
           all
           for
           us
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           ignorance
           of
           any
           thing
           written
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           a
           breach
           of
           a
           command
           ,
           
             and
             so
             〈…〉
             errour
             ,
             Happy
             are
             these
             that
             know
             and
             do
             .
          
           Now
           under
           doing
           ,
           I
           comprehend
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           of
           articles
           ,
           touching
           Christ
           ,
           which
           do
           practically
           concern
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           sin
           ,
           if
           I
           doe
           not
           both
           know
           and
           beleeve
           them
           ,
           else
           
           they
           are
           written
           as
           
             Aristotles
             Acroamaticks
          
           the
           ignorance
           of
           which
           in
           an
           unlette●ed
           man
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           is
           no
           breach
           of
           a
           divine
           command
           ,
           and
           I
           conceive
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Stories
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           of
           Pauls
           leaving
           his
           cloak
           at
           Troas
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           in
           all
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           written
           these
           not
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           one
           ;
           but
           of
           all
           who
           heare
           or
           may
           heare
           of
           them
           ,
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           No
           error
           ,
           except
           of
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           is
           arraigned
           as
           Heresie
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           but
           he
           meaneth
           by
           error
           ignorance
           and
           mis-beleif
           both
           ;
           for
           I
           hope
           the
           Doctors
           charitis
           will
           not
           send
           all
           to
           hell
           ,
           many
           godlie
           there
           may
           be
           who
           have
           much
           ignorance
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           ,
           or
           are
           simply
           ignorant
           of
           some
           of
           the
           twelve
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           of
           the
           ten
           Commandements
           ,
           if
           therefore
           error
           here
           doth
           include
           not
           beleeving
           ,
           as
           heresie
           must
           necessarily
           doe
           ,
           the
           pertinacious
           mis-beleeving
           and
           denying
           of
           many
           Stories
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           deluge
           ,
           dividing
           of
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           preserving
           of
           Ionah
           alive
           in
           the
           whales
           belly
           ,
           raising
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           (
           if
           obstinacie
           be
           added
           )
           must
           be
           no
           lesse
           Heresie
           and
           an
           open
           belying
           of
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ,
           then
           the
           denying
           of
           an
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           for
           the
           authoritie
           of
           God
           who
           commands
           us
           to
           know
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           in
           both
           despised
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           ignorant
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           to
           beg
           the
           Question
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           any
           Error
           in
           the
           matters
           written
           to
           us
           in
           our
           Lords
           Testament
           ,
           which
           so
           much
           concerneth
           both
           our
           knowledge
           and
           practise
           ,
           
             can
             be
             simple
             Errors
             and
             have
             no
             confederation
             with
             personall
             iniquity
             ,
          
           for
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           not
           to
           read
           our
           Husbands
           love-letter
           from
           end
           to
           end
           ,
           or
           to
           cause
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           wives
           hard
           ,
           were
           not
           our
           sin
           against
           our
           
             husband
             Christ
          
           ,
           whereas
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           any
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           mis-beleeve
           ,
           it
           is
           sinfull
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           naturall
           blindness
           ,
           so
           the
           Doctor
           
             makes
             sin
             so
             innocent
             as
             to
             have
             no
             consideration
             with
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           
           To
           say
           the
           opinion
           shall
           burne
           though
           himself
           ●●cape
           ,
           is
           to
           expound
           the
           place
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           most
           corruptly
           in
           a
           n●w
           glosse
           of
           the
           Doctors
           own
           ,
           as
           if
           
             hay
             and
             stubb●●
          
           that
           is
           ,
           vaine
           and
           unprofitable
           opinions
           ,
           that
           are
           builded
           upon
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           ,
           were
           not
           sinful
           opinions
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           
           God
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           
             hay
             and
             stubble
          
           to
           be
           b●ent
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           they
           are
           against
           a
           Commandment
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           is
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           
             how
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             is
             to
             build
             on
             the
             foundation
             ,
             v.
          
           10.
           but
           he
           that
           builds
           hay
           and
           stubble
           obeyes
           not
           that
           Commandement
           ,
           
             but
             let
             every
             one
             take
             heed
             how
             hee
             buildeth
             thereupon
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Building
             hay
             and
             stubble
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vain
           and
           fruitless
           opinions
           upon
           the
           foundation
           ,
           is
           privatively
           opposed
           to
           building
           of
           
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           12.
           but
           that
           is
           a
           work
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           work
           as
           shall
           abide
           ,
           
             and
             have
             a
             reward
          
           ,
           v.
           14.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           work
           that
           shall
           
             be
             brought
             to
             judgement
          
           ,
           and
           
             made
             manifest
             so
          
           ,
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           burnt
           with
           fire
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           judged
           to
           bee
           a
           fruitlesse
           work
           ,
           must
           be
           sin
           .
           But
           the
           building
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             and
             stubble
          
           upon
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             Christ
          
           is
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           v.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           And
           that
           the
           man
           himself
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           because
           that
           by
           faith
           he
           is
           builded
           upon
           the
           
             foundation
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           the
           work
           
             burnt
             with
             fire
          
           ,
           will
           no
           more
           prove
           that
           the
           
             building
             of
             hay
          
           is
           not
           sin
           ,
           then
           that
           Peters
           j●daizing
           ,
           and
           Davids
           adul●●ry
           and
           murther
           were
           not
           fins
           ,
           because
           Peter
           and
           David
           are
           saved
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           there
           compares
           the
           Apostles
           to
           builders
           ,
           (
           as
           before
           he
           compared
           them
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           v.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           9.
           )
           and
           the
           preaching
           of
           doctrine
           to
           a
           building
           ,
           and
           he
           makes
           Christ
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           building
           ,
           and
           two
           sorts
           of
           super-structures
           ;
           good
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             gold
             and
             silver
          
           ,
           and
           vain
           and
           unedifying
           Toyes
           added
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             hay
             and
             stubble
          
           ;
           Now
           he
           makes
           the
           judgement
           that
           trieth
           all
           doctrine
           to
           be
           fire
           ,
           (
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           last
           judgement
           ,
           or
           fierie
           afflictions
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           )
           our
           good
           doctrine
           will
           bide
           the
           tryall
           of
           the
           fire
           and
           not
           be
           consumed
           ,
           and
           the
           man
           rewarded
           for
           his
           so
           building
           ,
           and
           bad
           doctrine
           will
           be
           burns
           ,
           and
           not
           abide
           the
           Lords
           fire
           when
           it
           is
           tryed
           ,
           for
           false
           doctrine
           will
           vanish
           in
           the
           day
           of
           tryall
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           the
           sower
           of
           such
           doctrine
           no
           comfort
           ,
           yet
           he
           himself
           keeping
           the
           foundation
           Christ
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           be
           ●eded
           and
           〈◊〉
           afflicted
           for
           his
           fruitlesse
           building
           ,
           so
           the
           day
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           day
           of
           tryal
           and
           fiery
           persecution
           coming
           on
           all
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           try
           the●
           and
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           Rev.
           3.
           10.
           the
           place
           smels
           nothing
           of
           p●●gato●ie
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           judicious
           interpreters
           ,
           even
           
             Es●ins
             〈◊〉
             Papist
          
           ,
           ●●pounds
           i●
           well
           of
           the
           Lords
           
             trying
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Levi
             ,
          
           Mal.
           3.
           
        
         
         
           5.
           
           I
           will
           not
           say
           Amen
           to
           Dr.
           Taylor
           ,
           that
           to
           count
           a
           man
           an
           heretick
           ,
           his
           opinion
           must
           
             be
             a
             plaine
             upon
             recession
             from
             demonstrative
             authority
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             voluntary
             vincible
             ,
             and
             criminall
             ,
          
           
           for
           the
           Sadduces
           were
           wilfull
           ,
           obstinate
           hereticks
           in
           denying
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           a
           principall
           Article
           of
           faith
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           clear
           that
           
             their
             opinion
             was
             an
             open
             recession
             from
             :
             demonstrative
             authority
             .
          
           The
           Doctor
           will
           not
           call
           Christs
           arg●ing
           :
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           dead
           
             Abraham
             .
             Ergo
          
           ,
           the
           dead
           must
           live
           againe
           ,
           Matth.
           22.
           demonstrative
           .
           We
           may
           have
           as
           much
           naturall
           blindnesse
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           hardly
           see
           the
           truth
           of
           Christs
           ascention
           to
           heaven
           ,
           and
           comming
           
             againe
             to
             judge
             the
             quicke
             and
             dead
             ,
          
           by
           
             demonstrative
             authority
          
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           those
           in
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           denying
           these
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ,
           are
           Hereticks
           ,
           though
           there
           may
           be
           degrees
           of
           voluntarinesse
           and
           obstinacy
           in
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
           That
           there
           must
           be
           vinciblenesse
           in
           all
           heresie
           is
           anobiguous
           ,
           in
           the
           Doctors
           sense
           ,
           for
           by
           vinciblenesse
           ,
           I
           take
           ,
           he
           means
           ,
           such
           vinciblenesse
           whereby
           none
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           industry
           and
           strength
           of
           freewill
           may
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           that
           grace
           which
           is
           denyed
           to
           none
           ,
           (
           as
           Arminians
           say
           )
           attaine
           to
           the
           light
           of
           such
           consequences
           ,
           as
           hereticks
           wilfully
           deny
           .
           If
           this
           be
           his
           meaning
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           friend
           to
           Pelagius
           .
           2.
           
           If
           he
           take
           vincible
           ,
           as
           opposed
           to
           invincible
           ignorance
           ,
           he
           Popishly
           then
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           offereth
           to
           us
           many
           things
           whereof
           we
           may
           be
           invincibly
           ignorant
           .
           Now
           invincible
           ignorance
           ,
           Protestants
           acknowledge
           onely
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           or
           of
           Gospel-truths
           never
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           letter
           revealed
           ,
           as
           Heathens
           may
           be
           invincibly
           ignorant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           ignorance
           not
           be
           sinfull
           ,
           as
           Joh.
           15.
           22.
           and
           Jacob
           was
           invincibly
           ignorant
           ,
           in
           lying
           with
           Leah
           ,
           instead
           of
           Rachel
           .
           There
           can
           be
           no
           such
           vinciblenesse
           ,
           or
           invinciblenesse
           ,
           in
           an
           Heretick
           that
           hears
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           who
           ever
           heare
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaine
           ignorant
           ,
           
           their
           ignorance
           is
           not
           invincible
           ,
           
             Nulla
             est
             invincibilis
             ignorantia
             juris
          
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           opinion
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           no
           heresie
           (
           as
           the
           Doctor
           saith
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           no
           argument
           to
           prove
           it
           )
           yet
           is
           not
           simply
           ,
           a
           finlesse
           errour
           in
           such
           as
           
           know
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           know
           (
           since
           the
           Scripture
           is
           before
           their
           eyes
           )
           that
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           word
           of
           God
           to
           warrant
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Since
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           and
           the
           
             rich
             Glutton
          
           ,
           sheweth
           us
           ,
           what
           abideth
           all
           men
           ,
           immediately
           after
           they
           dye
           ,
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           all
           goe
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           one
           way
           or
           other
           are
           buried
           ,
           and
           the
           souls
           either
           to
           heaven
           or
           hell
           ,
           and
           this
           he
           saith
           of
           all
           mankinde
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           all
           receive
           either
           their
           good
           things
           ,
           or
           their
           evill
           ,
           of
           suffering
           in
           this
           life
           .
           2.
           
           All
           men
           are
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           beleeve
           not
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           will
           not
           beleeve
           though
           one
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           .
           3.
           
           Christ
           should
           be
           unperfect
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           places
           ,
           who
           should
           not
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           third
           doom
           ,
           befalling
           some
           after
           they
           are
           dead
           and
           buried
           :
           where
           their
           bodies
           that
           were
           instruments
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           rich
           gluttons
           tongue
           was
           of
           gluttony
           ,
           should
           be
           tormented
           ,
           for
           their
           veniall
           sinnes
           ;
           yea
           and
           Purgatory
           dwells
           door-neighbour
           with
           covetousnesse
           ,
           if
           the
           Doctor
           remembers
           that
           Soul-masses
           to
           Romish
           Masse-mongers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Durges
             ,
             Requiems
             ,
             M●sses
          
           ,
           are
           not
           a
           little
           gainfull
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           errour
           of
           things
           revealed
           by
           the
           wise
           Lawgiver
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           meerly
           speculative
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Gods
           end
           ,
           his
           glory
           .
           It
           is
           no
           lesse
           derogatory
           to
           the
           Lawgivers
           glory
           not
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           
             A
             Virgin
             shall
             conceive
             and
             bear
             a
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           ,
           
             there
             is
             one
             God
             in
             three
             persons
             ,
          
           then
           to
           kill
           our
           Brother
           ,
           though
           the
           former
           be
           more
           speculative
           ,
           
             farther
             from
             the
             experiments
             of
             humane
             affairs
          
           (
           as
           he
           speaketh
           )
           
             and
             more
             difficult
             and
             remoter
             from
             humane
             observation
             ,
          
           then
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
           1.
           
           Errours
           are
           then
           (
           
             saith
             he
          
           )
           made
           sins
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           charity
           ,
           or
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           good
           life
           ,
           or
           the
           honour
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Not
           to
           beleeve
           what
           God
           saith
           ,
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           honour
           :
           for
           nothing
           intrinsecally
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           no
           simple
           act
           of
           loving
           ,
           fearing
           ,
           beleeving
           ,
           all
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           ,
           or
           agreeable
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           commands
           ,
           or
           forbids
           them
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
           2.
           
           No
           mans
           person
           is
           to
           be
           charged
           with
           the
           odious
           consequences
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           though
           the
           doctrine
           may
           be
           therefore
           charged
           ,
           
           because
           if
           he
           did
           see
           the
           consequences
           ,
           and
           then
           avow
           them
           ,
           his
           person
           is
           chargeable
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           very
           opinion
           it selfe
           may
           be
           a
           blasphemy
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           though
           the
           man
           see
           it
           not
           to
           be
           blasphemy
           :
           will
           the
           Doctor
           say
           ,
           Hymeneus
           ,
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           did
           make
           shipwrack
           of
           faith
           and
           blaspheme
           ,
           because
           they
           said
           the
           resurrection
           was
           past
           ?
           Yet
           Paul
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           chargeth
           the
           persons
           with
           blasphemy
           ;
           and
           can
           the
           Doctor
           deny
           that
           Hymeneus
           ,
           and
           Philetus
           ,
           increased
           unto
           more
           ungodlinesse
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           
             word
             did
             eat
             as
             a
             canker
             ,
          
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             the
             resurrection
             was
             past
          
           ?
           which
           yet
           Paul
           chargeth
           on
           them
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           and
           those
           that
           taught
           circumcision
           are
           charged
           as
           
             perverters
             of
             soules
          
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           yet
           they
           but
           perverted
           soules
           ,
           by
           consequence
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           Paul
           said
           tell
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           lost
           all
           benefit
           in
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           2.
           
           It
           may
           be
           they
           would
           retract
           the
           heresie
           ,
           if
           they
           saw
           the
           blasphemies
           to
           follow
           by
           strong
           consequence
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           not
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           selfe-condemned
           .
           But
           ,
           sure
           ,
           the
           Lord
           chargeth
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           as
           making
           God
           a
           lyar
           ,
           who
           beleeve
           not
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           he
           chargeth
           
             Epicurisme
             ,
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drinke
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             dye
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           on
           the
           persons
           that
           deny
           the
           resurrection
           :
           and
           if
           the
           doctrine
           be
           a
           lye
           ,
           I
           wonder
           ,
           how
           these
           that
           lye
           of
           God
           (
           since
           God
           commandeth
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           whatever
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           word
           )
           can
           be
           innocent
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
           If
           no
           simple
           errour
           condemne
           us
           before
           the
           throne
           of
           God
           ,
           since
           God
           is
           so
           pitifull
           to
           our
           crimes
           ,
           that
           he
           pardons
           many
           
             de
             toto
             ,
             &
             de
             integro
             ,
          
           he
           will
           far
           lesse
           demand
           an
           account
           of
           our
           weaknesse
           ;
           the
           strongest
           understanding
           cannot
           pretend
           immunity
           from
           being
           deceived
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           Then
           though
           Christ
           said
           ,
           Joh.
           8.
           
           
             Except
             ye
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             b●
             ,
             ye
             shall
             dye
             in
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             :
          
           He
           chargeth
           no
           man
           guilty
           of
           unbeleefe
           ,
           that
           heareth
           the
           Gospel
           for
           simple
           not
           beleeving
           But
           then
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           beleeve
           no
           truth
           that
           God
           speaketh
           ,
           to
           know
           no
           truth
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           know
           it
           with
           an
           inclination
           of
           heart
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           toward
           the
           Commander
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           minde
           ,
           and
           understanding
           faculty
           ,
           the
           noblest
           ,
           and
           most
           excellent
           peece
           in
           the
           soule
           must
           be
           left
           lawlesse
           and
           
           free
           in
           its
           operations
           ,
           from
           all
           hazard
           of
           guilt
           or
           sinne
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           this
           Argument
           be
           good
           ,
           sinnes
           of
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           of
           weaknesse
           ,
           must
           be
           no
           sin
           .
           Idle
           words
           cannot
           come
           in
           reckoning
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Matth.
           12.
           36.
           for
           God
           forgives
           crimes
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           call
           us
           to
           an
           account
           for
           our
           venialls
           .
           If
           this
           conclude
           any
           thing
           ,
           
             the
             strongest
             understanding
             cannot
             pretend
             immunity
             from
             being
             deceived
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
          
           simple
           ignorance
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           is
           no
           sin
           .
           I
           may
           argue
           no
           man
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           free
           of
           sin
           in
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           originall
           guiltinesse
           ,
           
             Job
             4.
             4.
             
             Ps
             .
             51.
             5.
             
             Gen
          
           8.
           21.
           
           
             Prov.
             20.
             9.
             1
             
             Joh.
             1.
             8.
             10.
             
             Eccles
             .
             7.
             20.
             
             Ergo
             ,
          
           sin
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           originall
           sin
           ,
           sins
           of
           infirmities
           are
           no
           sins
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
           No
           Christian
           is
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           for
           his
           opinion
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           teach
           impiety
           or
           blasphemy
           .
           If
           it
           plainly
           and
           apparently
           brings
           in
           a
           crime
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           doth
           act
           it
           ,
           or
           incourage
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           is
           punishable
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           proportion
           and
           malignancy
           ;
           as
           if
           be
           preach
           Treason
           ,
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           his
           opinion
           cannot
           excuse
           ,
           because
           it
           brings
           in
           a
           crime
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           never
           the
           lesse
           Traytor
           ,
           because
           he
           beleeves
           it
           lawfull
           to
           commit
           Treason
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           is
           a
           murtherer
           ,
           if
           he
           kill
           his
           brother
           unjustly
           ,
           although
           he
           thinke
           to
           doe
           God
           good
           service
           in
           it
           ;
           matters
           of
           fact
           are
           equally
           judicable
           ,
           whether
           the
           principle
           of
           them
           he
           from
           within
           or
           without
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           man
           could
           pretend
           to
           innocency
           in
           being
           seditious
           ,
           blasphemous
           or
           perjured
           ,
           by
           perswading
           himselfe
           it
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           a
           gate
           were
           opened
           for
           all
           iniquity
           .
           —
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           certaine
           and
           knowne
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           sort
           of
           practicall
           impiety
           ,
           with
           its
           principiant
           doctrine
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           no
           other
           but
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           but
           no
           matter
           of
           meer
           opinion
           ;
           no
           errours
           that
           of
           themselves
           are
           not
           sins
           are
           to
           be
           persecuted
           by
           death
           or
           corporall
           inflictions
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           1.
           
           The
           Doctor
           mocketh
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             No
             meer
             opinions
             are
             to
             be
             persecuted
             .
          
           That
           was
           never
           in
           question
           ,
           a
           meer
           opinion
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           act
           of
           the
           minde
           within
           the
           walls
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           knowne
           to
           no
           man
           ;
           for
           neither
           Magistrate
           ,
           nor
           Church
           can
           judge
           of
           invisible
           and
           hidden
           acts
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           he
           sayes
           nothing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           simple
           apprehension
           of
           God
           to
           be
           a
           fourfooted
           beast
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           esteemed
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           a
           mentall
           
             changing
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             incorruptible
          
           God
           into
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           corruptible
           creature
           ;
           and
           the
           profession
           thereof
           
           must
           then
           be
           the
           profession
           of
           
             manifest
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           and
           so
           punishable
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           profession
           of
           a
           meer
           opinion
           ;
           but
           I
           confesse
           of
           a
           most
           Idolatrous
           opinion
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           fact
           ,
           otherwise
           by
           this
           learning
           of
           Libertines
           there
           can
           be
           no
           sin
           in
           simple
           apprehensions
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           most
           prodigious
           ,
           and
           monstrous
           ,
           what
           is
           blasphemy
           ,
           is
           as
           controverted
           and
           as
           unjudicable
           as
           
             simple
             errour
             .
             Servetus
          
           his
           naming
           the
           
             blessed
             Trinity
          
           a
           Cerberus
           ,
           or
           three-headed
           dog
           ,
           blasphemed
           ,
           say
           we
           ,
           I
           thinke
           Doctour
           Taylor
           will
           not
           say
           so
           ,
           then
           by
           his
           way
           ,
           blasphemy
           must
           be
           as
           unjudicable
           as
           heresie
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           the
           formall
           of
           it
           is
           within
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             If
             matters
             of
             fact
             be
             punishable
             according
             to
             their
             proportion
             and
             malignancy
             ,
             then
             speaking
             lyes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           teaching
           and
           professing
           malignant
           doctrine
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           that
           Christ
           thought
           it
           no
           robbery
           to
           be
           equall
           and
           consubstantiall
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           one
           in
           three
           persons
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           what
           God
           hath
           said
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           that
           there
           were
           not
           eight
           persons
           in
           the
           Arke
           with
           Neah
           ,
           must
           be
           punishable
           ,
           the
           contrary
           whereof
           the
           Doctor
           saith
           here
           :
           for
           every
           breach
           of
           a
           Commandement
           is
           malignancy
           and
           punishable
           ,
           when
           it
           hurteth
           humane
           society
           especially
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Can
           a
           man
           be
           the
           lesse
           hereticall
           ,
           and
           his
           society
           the
           lesse
           detestable
           then
           ,
           that
           he
           thinks
           his
           heresie
           is
           sound
           doctrine
           ?
           for
           thoughts
           cannot
           change
           the
           nature
           of
           actions
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           kill
           a
           man
           is
           indifferent
           of
           it self
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           done
           in
           justice
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           done
           in
           injustice
           ,
           but
           if
           a
           man
           kill
           his
           son
           ,
           and
           offer
           him
           to
           God
           ,
           
           neither
           hating
           ,
           nor
           envying
           ,
           nor
           grudging
           at
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           son
           ,
           only
           upon
           this
           meer
           opinion
           that
           he
           expresseth
           an
           act
           of
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           above
           that
           he
           beareth
           to
           his
           son
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           did
           ,
           then
           by
           this
           way
           he
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           this
           son-slaughter
           is
           not
           murther
           ,
           nor
           punishable
           ,
           but
           a
           simple
           errour
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           It
           may
           be
           said
           by
           Libertines
           ,
           the
           act
           of
           killing
           is
           indifferent
           of
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           he
           hate
           not
           his
           son
           ,
           and
           lye
           not
           in
           wait
           for
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           murther
           ,
           Deut.
           4.
           42.
           
           Deut.
           19.
           46.
           
           
             He
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             he
             hated
             him
             not
             in
             times
             past
             .
          
           Nor
           can
           
           killing
           be
           called
           a
           vertuall
           hating
           ,
           or
           essentially
           an
           hatred
           of
           our
           brother
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           were
           impossible
           for
           a
           Judge
           to
           kill
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           hate
           him
           :
           As
           every
           breach
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           is
           essentially
           an
           hatred
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           vertuall
           hatred
           of
           God
           :
           for
           simple
           killing
           of
           our
           neighbour
           is
           not
           murther
           by
           Gods
           reasoning
           ,
           but
           killing
           of
           him
           in
           hatred
           ,
           rage
           ,
           anger
           ,
           or
           desire
           of
           revenge
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           hating
           ,
           forbidden
           in
           murther
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           includes
           a
           loving
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           saving
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           in
           our
           power
           to
           save
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           fathers
           power
           ,
           who
           sacrificeth
           his
           innocent
           Son
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           save
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           it
           is
           murther
           ,
           for
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           publish
           that
           which
           by
           consequence
           ,
           destroyeth
           the
           faith
           of
           fundamentals
           ,
           and
           so
           subvert
           the
           faith
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           to
           do
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           man
           followeth
           the
           dictment
           of
           his
           erroneous
           conscience
           it
           is
           no
           sin
           to
           the
           man
           that
           so
           teacheth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           he
           may
           innocently
           suffer
           persecution
           for
           his
           conscience
           ,
           thus
           erroneous
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           dye
           a
           martyr
           for
           it
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           if
           the
           following
           of
           an
           erroneous
           conscience
           ,
           shall
           make
           a
           lesse
           sin
           to
           be
           no
           sin
           but
           innocency
           ,
           it
           shall
           make
           a
           greater
           sin
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           killing
           of
           his
           son
           to
           his
           heavenly
           father
           ,
           no
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           may
           lawfully
           do
           it
           .
           Nor
           wil
           it
           suffice
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           offer
           a
           man
           to
           God
           and
           kill
           him
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           vincibly
           a
           sin
           ;
           what
           then
           ?
           if
           the
           man
           beleeve
           he
           is
           commanded
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           his
           erroneous
           conscience
           must
           bind
           ,
           as
           the
           offering
           of
           whole
           burnt
           offerings
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           us
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           in
           regard
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           can
           no
           more
           warrant
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           can
           warrant
           Christ
           to
           offer
           up
           himself
           to
           God.
           But
           upon
           the
           supposition
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           it
           's
           no
           murther
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           punishable
           at
           al
           ,
           because
           the
           father
           may
           ,
           yea
           ,
           &
           lawfully
           ought
           to
           worship
           God
           according
           to
           the
           indictment
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           whither
           the
           conscience
           be
           right
           ,
           or
           bloody
           and
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           not
           punishable
           for
           blood-shed
           ,
           by
           their
           way
           for
           meerly
           ,
           and
           simply
           ,
           without
           any
           malignancy
           or
           hatred
           to
           the
           child
           ;
           he
           beleeves
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           preferre
           his
           maker
           ,
           to
           his
           dearest
           childs
           life
           as
           well
           as
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           the
           conscience
           doth
           naturally
           ,
           and
           as
           under
           no
           Law
           ,
           simply
           beleeve
           it
           is
           the
           like
           service
           ,
           and
           worship
           that
           Abraham
           would
           have
           
           gratefully
           performed
           unto
           God
           ,
           if
           God
           in
           reward
           of
           that
           love
           ,
           had
           not
           forbidden
           him
           againe
           to
           kill
           his
           Sonne
           .
           And
           this
           answer
           presupposes
           also
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           father
           to
           have
           such
           a
           conscience
           ,
           as
           may
           stimulate
           ,
           and
           command
           to
           kill
           his
           son
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           authority
           ,
           and
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           erroneously
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           invincibly
           holdeth
           ,
           as
           
             Socinians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             Papists
          
           ,
           beleeve
           purgatory
           ,
           merits
           ,
           justification
           by
           workes
           ,
           who
           yet
           are
           not
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           their
           conscience
           ,
           according
           to
           Libertines
           .
           Again
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           intrinsecall
           malignancy
           in
           the
           act
           of
           naticide
           ▪
           or
           son-sacrificing
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           hath
           from
           the
           Lords
           Law
           forbiding
           to
           kill
           ,
           now
           those
           that
           killed
           their
           Sons
           to
           Molech
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           strongly
           ,
           yea
           ,
           invincibly
           beleeved
           God
           commanded
           them
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           such
           bodily
           service
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           from
           
             Jer.
             7.
             31.
             
             Jer.
          
           15.
           5.
           
           And
           that
           this
           is
           invincible
           ignorance
           ,
           (
           I
           take
           the
           word
           invincible
           in
           the
           Libertines
           sense
           )
           Libertines
           grant
           ,
           for
           in
           our
           condemning
           son-sacrificing
           ,
           they
           wil
           say
           we
           are
           not
           infallible
           .
           Yea
           ,
           
             the
             understanding
             ,
             being
             spirituall
             ,
             cannot
             be
             restrained
             ,
          
           saith
           Dr.
           Taylor
           Sect.
           13.
           n.
           6.
           and
           
             no
             man
             can
             change
             his
             opinion
             when
             he
             will
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             ibid
             n.
          
           7.
           and
           so
           should
           not
           be
           punished
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           n.
           13.
           there
           is
           nothing
           under
           
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             hath
             power
             over
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             command
             a
             persuasion
             .
          
           If
           hee
           be
           then
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           kill
           his
           Son
           ,
           he
           ought
           unpunishably
           so
           to
           do
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Doctor
           Taylor
           yeelds
           the
           cause
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           that
           
             certaine
             known
             Idolaters
             may
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             or
             corporall
             inflictions
             .
          
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Idolatry
           so
           grosse
           ,
           that
           strongly
           deluded
           consciences
           may
           not
           be
           carried
           invincibly
           (
           I
           speake
           in
           the
           Libertine
           sense
           )
           out
           of
           meer
           conscience
           ,
           to
           act
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           some
           are
           justly
           punishable
           for
           their
           meer
           conscience
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           persecuted
           for
           conscience
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             preach
             treason
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             his
             opinion
             doth
             not
             excuse
          
           .
           If
           a
           man
           preach
           murther
           ,
           and
           preach
           that
           Christ
           was
           an
           impostor
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           a
           fable
           ,
           how
           can
           his
           opinion
           excuse
           in
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           sins
           ?
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XXVIII
           .
           Divers
           other
           Arguments
           for
           pretended
           Toleration
           ,
           answered
           .
        
         
           DOctor
           Taylor
           objects
           from
           the
           Arminians
           ,
           he
           that
           persecutes
           a
           disagreeing
           person
           ,
           
           doth
           arm
           all
           the
           world
           to
           persecu●●
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           say
           he
           is
           no
           Heretick
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           confidently
           beleeved
           to
           be
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           as
           he
           beleeves
           his
           adversarie
           to
           be
           an
           Heretick
           ▪
           if
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           every
           side
           must
           take
           their
           venture
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           make
           the
           Christian
           world
           a
           shambles
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           sound
           and
           orthodoxe
           Magistrates
           punish
           Hereticks
           ,
           they
           doe
           no
           more
           arm
           Hereticks
           against
           them
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           arme
           murtherers
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           because
           no
           law
           of
           Conscience
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           a
           seducer
           is
           obliged
           to
           publish
           to
           others
           his
           erroneous
           opinion
           ,
           touching
           mansacrificing
           ,
           the
           unlawfulness
           of
           Magistracie
           under
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           Libertie
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           
             Familisme
             ,
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             ▪
          
           for
           then
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           must
           teach
           ,
           men
           are
           obliged
           in
           conscience
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           pervert
           others
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           obliged
           to
           beleeve
           that
           their
           Conscience
           must
           be
           a
           rule
           to
           others
           ;
           which
           two
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           cannot
           teach
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           the
           just
           law
           of
           God.
           If
           yee
           argue
           what
           Hereticks
           doe
           unjustly
           ,
           they
           persecute
           the
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           reciprocation
           of
           persecution
           amongst
           false
           Religions
           ;
           its
           true
           ,
           
             the
             Christian
             world
             is
             a
             shambles
             ,
          
           through
           the
           corruption
           of
           mens
           nature
           .
           But
           if
           yee
           argue
           what
           Christian
           
             Orthodox
             Magistrates
          
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           punish
           only
           Hereticks
           and
           Seducers
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           justly
           〈◊〉
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           false
           Religions
           reciprocally
           against
           themselves
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           argument
           those
           that
           are
           just
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           life
           of
           Pirates
           ,
           Robbers
           ,
           〈◊〉
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           doe
           they
           therefore
           justly
           arme
           all
           Pirates
           and
           Robbers
           to
           take
           away
           their
           Lives
           ?
           I
           thinke
           not
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           
           2.
           
           Where
           the
           Christ
           or
           his
           Messengers
           charge
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           establish
           by
           his
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           beast
           indeed
           gets
           the
           power
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           Rev.
           17.
           
           Bloodie
           Tenent
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
           Kisse
           the
           Son
           O
           Rulers
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             lick
             the
             dust
             before
             Christ
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           72.
           
           
             The
             Kings
             shall
             bring
             their
             glory
             to
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
          
           They
           shall
           guard
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           from
           violence
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Beast
           gets
           the
           power
           of
           Kings
           to
           bear
           down
           truth
           ,
           but
           this
           power
           of
           Kings
           shall
           burn
           the
           whore
           ,
           Rev.
           17.
           16.
           and
           act
           for
           Christ
           and
           his
           ordinances
           .
           3.
           
           Where
           reads
           ▪
           Mr.
           Williams
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Messengers
           are
           to
           charge
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           give
           libertie
           to
           Wolves
           ,
           Boares
           ,
           Lions
           ,
           Foxes
           ?
           
             Serve
             your
             consciences
             O
             beasts
             in
             wasting
             the
             Mountain
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             and
             in
             not
             sparing
             the
             flock
             ,
             the
             Nurse-father
             grants
             you
             libertie
             to
             waste
             the
             mountain
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
             Artaxerxes
          
           knew
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           confirmed
           ,
           how
           then
           could
           be
           judge
           it
           ?
           2.
           
           In
           such
           fits
           and
           pangs
           of
           a
           terrifying
           conscience
           ,
           what
           lawes
           have
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           
             Cyrus
             ,
             Darius
             ,
             Arta●erxes
          
           ,
           put
           forth
           for
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           charged
           with
           the
           spirituall
           crowne
           of
           governing
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           was
           their
           Error
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           
           but
           it
           was
           their
           dutie
           ,
           that
           they
           ratified
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Those
           Princes
           did
           their
           dutie
           as
           Magistrates
           in
           those
           Laws
           ,
           no
           matter
           what
           Conscience
           ,
           renewed
           ,
           or
           not
           renewed
           put
           them
           on
           to
           act
           ,
           the
           duties
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           act
           were
           lawfull
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           (
           they
           being
           unrenewed
           )
           might
           vitiate
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           a
           working
           to
           act
           lawfully
           ,
           in
           the
           duties
           .
           Saul
           as
           King
           did
           fight
           
             the
             battels
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           led
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           lawfully
           according
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           but
           God
           knowes
           his
           motives
           and
           end
           .
           3.
           
           This
           ignorant
           man
           never
           heares
           of
           a
           Magistraticall
           act
           to
           promote
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           in
           a
           civill
           way
           ,
           but
           he
           dreames
           of
           a
           spirituall
           tribunall
           given
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           we
           abhorre
           as
           much
           as
           he
           ;
           for
           the
           materiall
           object
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           though
           spirituall
           ,
           rendreth
           not
           his
           power
           spirituall
           ,
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           punisheth
           spirituall
           confederacie
           with
           Satan
           ,
           in
           Magitians
           ,
           and
           Sorcerers
           ,
           a
           Witch
           
             should
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             ,
          
           and
           Sodomie
           flowing
           from
           Gods
           judiciall
           delivering
           
             men
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             Rom.
          
           I.
           28.
           and
           yet
           the
           Mastrates
           
           power
           is
           not
           spirituall
           ,
           nor
           terminated
           upon
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           .
           Not
           is
           this
           Argument
           of
           strength
           ,
           that
           men
           cannot
           be
           perswaded
           to
           cast
           off
           opinions
           of
           God
           for
           feare
           :
           For
           1.
           
           
             Some
             must
             be
             saved
             through
             feare
             ,
             and
             pulled
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           Jude
           v.
           23.
           2.
           
           Augustine
           answered
           this
           argument
           of
           Donatists
           ,
           feare
           of
           Princes
           Laws
           ,
           1.
           compelleth
           men
           to
           come
           in
           and
           hear
           truth
           ,
           and
           truth
           perswadeth
           ,
           
             Epist
             .
             48.
             ad
             Vincent
             .
             Ali●
             dicant
             nos
             fals●s
             rumor●●●
             terribam●r
             〈◊〉
             ,
             qu●●
             false●
             esse
             nesciremus
             ,
             si
             non
             intraremus
             ,
             nec
             intrarimus
             ,
             nisi
             cogere●●er
             ,
             gratias
             domino
             qui
             trepidationem
             nostram
             flagello
             abstulit
             .
          
           2.
           
           Fear
           of
           Civill
           laws
           may
           draw
           men
           out
           of
           the
           societie
           of
           bewitching
           Seducers
           ,
           
           where
           they
           are
           ●ettered
           with
           chaines
           of
           lies
           ,
           
             Epist
             .
             50.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             .
             Quid
             de
             〈…〉
             confitentur
             ,
             quod
             iam
             olim
             volebant
             esse
             Cath●●
             ,
             〈…〉
             eos
             habitabant
             ,
             inter
             quos
             id
             quod
             v●●ebant
             esse
             non
             pote●●●t
             per
             infirmitatem
             timoris
             ,
             ubi
             si
             unum
             verb●m
             pro
             Catholica
             fide
             di●●rent
             ,
             &
             ipsi
             ,
             &
             domus
             corum
             funditus
             ever●●●entur
             .
             Qu●●
             est
             tam
             ●●ens
             qui
             neget
             ,
             istie
             〈◊〉
             per
             ●●ssa
             〈…〉
             tanto
             ●uerentur
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           &c.
           3.
           
           Feare
           of
           Laws
           ,
           as
           Augustine
           saith
           to
           the
           Donatist
           
             Vincentius
             Epist
          
           .
           48.
           hath
           daunted
           wild
           Hereticks
           ,
           
             Qui
             tamen
             ad
             hanc
             sanitatem
             non
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nisi
             legum
             istarum
             ,
             quae
             tibi
             displicent
             ,
             vinculis
             tanquam
             ●●netici
             ligarentur
             .
          
        
         
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
             Artaxerxes
          
           gave
           the
           people
           libertie
           to
           return
           to
           〈◊〉
           own
           Land
           ,
           
           assisted
           them
           with
           other
           favours
           ,
           and
           enabled
           〈◊〉
           to
           execute
           Laws
           according
           to
           their
           Nationall
           state
           :
           But
           did
           God
           put
           it
           in
           the
           Kings
           heart
           to
           restrain
           nations
           from
           their
           Idolatrie
           ,
           to
           constrain
           them
           to
           ferme
           the
           worship
           ,
           build
           the
           Temple
           ,
           〈◊〉
           an
           Altar
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           
             Ezra
             6.
             3.
             
             Cyrus
          
           〈◊〉
           decree
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             built
             ,
          
           &c.
           Ezra
           7.
           23.
           
           Artaxerxes
           in
           his
           decree
           faith
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             commanded
             by
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           
           
             let
             it
             be
             diligently
             done
             for
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           he
           restrained
           men
           from
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           all
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           ●
           .
           
             〈…〉
             whosoever
             will
             not
             doe
             the
             Law
             of
             thy
             God
             〈…〉
             Law
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             Let
             judgement
             be
             executed
             speedily
             upon
             him
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             unto
             death
             ,
             or
             unto
             banishment
             ,
             or
             unto
             confiscation
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             to
             imprisonment
             :
             Ergo
             ,
          
           This
           heathen
           King
           by
           the
           ●ight
           of
           nature
           ,
           by
           a
           civill
           Law
           established
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           against
           Idolaters
           and
           
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           we
           crave
           of
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           said
           
             Ezra
             ,
             Blessed
             ●e
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             hath
             put
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             King
             to
             beautifie
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             is
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           He
           interposeth
           the
           Kings
           law
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           borrow
           no
           obligatory
           power
           or
           dignitie
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           need
           not
           the
           sword
           of
           flesh
           ,
           yet
           that
           it
           may
           get
           externall
           obedience
           before
           men
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           externall
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           Artaxerxes
           and
           of
           all
           kings
           ,
           to
           adde
           their
           
             law
             of
             death
             ,
             banishment
             or
             confiscation
             ,
          
           &c.
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           refuse
           to
           doe
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           seduce
           the
           people
           of
           God
           with
           lies
           and
           false
           doctrine
           may
           be
           punished
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           defect
           of
           dutie
           in
           these
           Kings
           that
           they
           compelled
           not
           the
           people
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           
           5.
           
           For
           Jewes
           and
           Nations
           that
           blaspheme
           Christ
           must
           be
           put
           to
           the
           Sword
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
             Exod.
             22.
             20.
             
             Levit
          
           .
           24.
           16.
           
           Deut.
           13.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           It
           followes
           no
           way
           ,
           two
           things
           hinder
           any
           to
           execute
           these
           Laws
           .
           
           1.
           
           They
           are
           not
           so
           under
           us
           as
           we
           have
           a
           Magistratical
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           Magistrates
           have
           the
           sword
           over
           ill-doers
           ,
           that
           are
           subjected
           by
           divine
           providence
           to
           the
           power
           .
           2.
           
           They
           are
           not
           convicted
           of
           Blasphemie
           ,
           nor
           instructed
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           convicted
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           ,
           that
           murther
           ,
           and
           adulterie
           deserve
           punishment
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           6.
           
           In
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           we
           find
           not
           a
           prison
           appointed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           an
           Heretick
           Blasphemer
           .
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Where
           are
           the
           ten
           Commandements
           set
           down
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           expresse
           words
           of
           Scripture
           order
           ?
           or
           where
           speaketh
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           of
           prison
           ,
           sword
           ,
           gallows
           ,
           faggot
           to
           witches
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           parricides
           ,
           yea
           or
           of
           so
           much
           as
           rebuking
           or
           excommunicating
           such
           by
           their
           specified
           sins
           in
           particular
           ,
           more
           than
           of
           blasphemers
           ?
           yet
           doth
           he
           Rom.
           13.
           appoint
           prison
           and
           sword
           for
           all
           ill
           doers
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Socinians
           and
           Anabaptists
           object
           against
           all
           Magistracie
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           7.
           
           The
           State
           and
           Nationall
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           sware
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           that
           whosoever
           would
           not
           seek
           the
           Lord
           God
           of
           Israel
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           whether
           small
           or
           great
           ,
           
           whether
           man
           or
           woman
           .
           But
           may
           whole
           Nations
           or
           Kingdomes
           now
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           any
           title
           expressed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           that
           purpose
           (
           follow
           that
           patterne
           of
           Israel
           ;
           and
           put
           to
           death
           all
           both
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           great
           ,
           and
           small
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           not
           born
           again
           ,
           penitent
           ,
           humble
           ,
           heavenly
           ,
           patient
           ,
           &c.
           
           What
           1.
           
           Hypocrisie
           brings
           this
           ?
           2
           What
           a
           prophanation
           of
           the
           holy
           name
           of
           God
           bringeth
           this
           ?
           
           3.
           
           What
           masacring
           of
           people
           by
           civill
           wars
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           I
           confesse
           the
           swearing
           of
           the
           Covenant
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           in
           National
           Churches
           ,
           may
           hence
           be
           proved
           to
           differ
           .
           1.
           
           As
           touching
           the
           externall
           worship
           ,
           
             for
             their
             seeking
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           ours
           differed
           ,
           they
           sought
           God
           in
           circumcision
           ,
           Passeover
           ,
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Feasts
           ,
           Divine
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           we
           doe
           not
           so
           ,
           2.
           
           They
           sware
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           2
           〈◊〉
           .
           15.
           with
           
             blowing
             of
             Trumpets
             ,
             Cornets
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           We
           do
           not
           so
           .
           3.
           
           A
           whole
           City
           that
           maintained
           a
           false
           Prophet
           against
           the
           sword
           of
           justice
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           sacked
           ,
           their
           very
           cattell
           and
           every
           thing
           in
           it
           accursed
           .
           Wee
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           deaths
           and
           punishments
           ,
           every
           way
           thus
           ceremoniall
           as
           they
           :
           but
           as
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           service
           ;
           the
           swearing
           of
           an
           Oath
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Covenants
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Punishing
           of
           Apostates
           from
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           have
           sworne
           (
           though
           the
           Gospel
           it selfe
           be
           farre
           above
           natures
           law
           )
           must
           be
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           lying
           on
           us
           ;
           we
           must
           by
           the
           same
           law
           be
           tyed
           ,
           as
           they
           ,
           not
           to
           kill
           all
           not
           borne
           again
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           antitipe
           is
           here
           of
           Mr.
           Williams
           foregoing
           ,
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           that
           Christ
           chargeth
           to
           inflict
           bodily
           punishment
           on
           men
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           because
           not
           borne
           againe
           .
           Nor
           do
           we
           thinke
           that
           
             by
             small
             and
             great
          
           ,
           here
           are
           meant
           sucking
           children
           who
           could
           not
           sweare
           a
           Covenant
           ,
           for
           the
           text
           restricteth
           the
           Covenant-breach
           to
           such
           as
           swear
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           where
           infants
           are
           to
           be
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           like
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           and
           1.
           
           
             Sam.
             15.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
          
           they
           are
           morally
           culpable
           before
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           wee
           should
           mistake
           that
           sort
           of
           justice
           ;
           no●
           to
           kill
           infants
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           their
           parents
           .
        
         
           2
           We
           thinke
           Mr.
           Williams
           Arguments
           weake
           and
           Anabaptisticall
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           swear
           such
           a
           Covenant
           〈◊〉
           why
           ?
           
           It
           were
           hipocrisie
           ,
           and
           a
           prophaining
           of
           Gods
           name
           :
           How
           doth
           this
           follow
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           must
           put
           none
           to
           an
           Oath
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           wee
           know
           wil
           swear
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           not
           prophaine
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ?
           None
           then
           can
           bee
           witnesses
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           sweare
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           regenerate
           ,
           where
           is
           this
           divinity
           warranted
           ?
           Or
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           because
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Oath
           is
           sin
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           sweare
           to
           put
           to
           death
           the
           innocent
           and
           unrenewed
           ?
           we
           crave
           a
           ground
           for
           it
           in
           the
           word
           .
           But
           we
           know
           no
           such
           Covenant
           or
           Oath
           ,
           But
           here
           if
           toleration
           of
           all
           Religions
           stand
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           grievously
           sin
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           proclaime
           not
           an
           open
           liberty
           to
           the
           Masse
           ,
           to
           
             Jesuits
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           Altars
           ,
           Temples
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Popish
           worship
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           to
           proclaime
           liberty
           to
           all
           Jewes
           to
           come
           and
           dwell
           in
           Britaine
           ,
           erect
           Synagogues
           ,
           blaspheme
           Christ
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           
             Liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             set
             us
             free
             ,
          
           by
           Libertines
           way
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           Papists
           would
           cut
           our
           throats
           ,
           Jewes
           would
           destroy
           us
           and
           blaspheme
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           No
           doubt
           they
           would
           ,
           but
           
             Libertines
             do
             ill
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ,
          
           in
           not
           acting
           lawfull
           liberty
           for
           Christ
           ,
           though
           the
           firmament
           should
           fall
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           oppresse
           consciences
           ,
           force
           Religion
           ;
           abandon
           the
           Gospell
           liberty
           and
           meeknesse
           in
           gaining
           all
           to
           Christ
           in
           finding
           truth
           ,
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           Obj.
           
           Henry
           the
           7
           Leaves
           England
           Papists
           .
           Henry
           8
           brings
           all
           to
           halfe
           Papists
           ,
           halfe
           Protestants
           .
           Edward
           the
           6
           stirres
           about
           the
           wheele
           to
           absolute
           Protestanisme
           .
           
           Mary
           turnes
           about
           all
           againe
           to
           Popery
           .
           Elizabeth
           againe
           sounds
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           all
           are
           Protestants
           ,
           are
           not
           we
           even
           now
           making
           unregenerate
           men
           the
           subject
           of
           these
           nationall
           changes
           ,
           by
           a
           nationall
           Covenant
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Does
           not
           this
           man
           lay
           upon
           the
           National
           Church
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           a
           Church
           framed
           by
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           like
           revolutions
           from
           Jehovah
           to
           Baal
           ,
           and
           the
           golden
           Calves
           ,
           from
           Baal
           and
           the
           golden
           Calves
           backe
           againe
           to
           Iebovah
           ,
           according
           as
           
             David
             ,
             Achab
             ,
             Ieroboam
             ,
             Ie●u
             ,
             Afa
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Manasseh
             ,
             Iosiah
             ,
             Ammon
             ,
          
           Godly
           or
           ungodly
           Kings
           came
           to
           the
           throne
           ?
           and
           God
           must
           so
           institute
           and
           procreat
           hypocrisie
           ,
           prophaining
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           domineering
           over
           ,
           and
           compelling
           consciences
           then
           at
           now
           ,
           
           onely
           subject
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           spirits
           ,
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           by
           a
           sword
           of
           steele
           ?
           Whereas
           now
           ,
           as
           then
           ,
           hypocrits
           change
           from
           Religion
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           and
           backe
           againe
           in
           a
           circle
           ,
           as
           times
           blow
           faire
           or
           foule
           ,
           through
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           to
           be
           fathered
           upon
           that
           lawfull
           punitive
           power
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           to
           the
           Christian
           Ruler
           ,
           to
           coerce
           wolves
           ,
           and
           seducing
           teachers
           ,
           which
           power
           ,
           Kings
           whose
           breasts
           the
           Church
           should
           sucke
           ,
           often
           doe
           abuse
           ,
           to
           establish
           Popery
           ,
           and
           tyrannize
           over
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Godly
           ,
           and
           undo
           religion
           ,
           but
           both
           now
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           Sophists
           may
           bring
           a
           caption
           ,
           
             ab
             accidente
          
           ,
           against
           any
           lawfull
           power
           .
           What
           if
           murtherers
           ,
           Sorcerers
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           abound
           under
           unjust
           and
           loose
           Princes
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           just
           and
           watchfull
           Prince
           comes
           to
           the
           throne
           ,
           men
           out
           of
           hypocrisie
           return
           from
           these
           sins
           ?
           and
           again
           ,
           when
           another
           unjust
           King
           Reignes
           ,
           they
           return
           to
           their
           vomit
           ,
           is
           this
           against
           Nationall
           righteousnesse
           and
           Magistracy
           ?
        
         
           2
           Under
           all
           those
           Revolutions
           Christ
           had
           a
           Church
           professing
           the
           Protestant
           faith
           ,
           under
           gracious
           Kings
           ,
           and
           sealing
           the
           same
           faith
           with
           their
           blood
           under
           persecuting
           tirants
           ,
           so
           that
           change
           was
           never
           in
           the
           true
           invisible
           Church
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           scum
           and
           outside
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           change
           came
           never
           from
           the
           p●●itive
           lawful
           power
           rightly
           used
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           hollownes
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           time
           servers
           ,
           or
           some
           weake
           men
           ,
           that
           denied
           their
           Master
           in
           an
           hour
           of
           temptation
           ,
           and
           repented
           again
           .
        
         
           3
           By
           this
           Argument
           Mr.
           Williams
           wil
           give
           us
           no
           visible
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Anabaptists
           ,
           consisting
           of
           sinlesse
           ,
           regenerated
           ,
           and
           justified
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           beyond
           the
           courtesie
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           free
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           or
           pardon
           of
           〈◊〉
           ▪
        
         
           Obj.
           
           An
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           of
           steel
           cannot
           reach
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           
           the
           hardnesse
           and
           unbeleife
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           
             Williams
             )
          
           .
           A
           woolfe
           (
           saith
           
             Dr.
             Taylor
          
           )
           may
           as
           well
           give
           lawes
           to
           the
           understanding
           ,
           
           as
           bee
           whose
           dictates
           are
           only
           propounded
           in
           violence
           ,
           and
           written
           in
           blood
           ,
           and
           a
           Dugge
           in
           〈◊〉
           capable
           of
           a
           Law
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           christ
           in
           his
           obedience
           ,
           no●
           discourse
           in
           his
           choice
           ,
           nor
           reason
           to
           satisfie
           his
           discourse
           .
           Aman
           cannot
           (
           saith
           the
           Bounder
           )
           beleeve
           at
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           how
           much
           lesse
           at
           anothers
           ?
           Who
           can
           reveale
           and
           infuse
           supernaturall
           nation
           and
           truth
           but
           the
           spirit
           ?
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           
           This
           strongly
           concludes
           that
           the
           understanding
           and
           wil
           cannot
           bee
           forced
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           but
           must
           move
           a
           connatural
           way
           ,
           by
           the
           indictment
           of
           reason
           ,
           and
           nothing
           followes
           but
           that
           the
           internal
           and
           elicite
           acts
           of
           the
           understanding
           and
           will
           ,
           cannot
           be
           produced
           by
           external
           violence
           which
           we
           yeeld
           ,
           ye
           say
           that
           it
           involves
           a
           contradiction
           that
           the
           elicite
           acts
           of
           the
           understanding
           and
           will
           ,
           can
           be
           produced
           by
           external
           force
           ,
           but
           if
           masters
           of
           Logicke
           infer
           ,
           Ergo
           the
           Magistrate
           cannot
           punish
           a
           Seducer
           ,
           a
           false
           Prophet
           for
           teaching
           ,
           what
           his
           erroneous
           conscience
           dictates
           to
           him
           :
           then
           we
           say
           this
           argument
           is
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           not
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           blaspheming
           
             Celsius
             ,
             Lucianus
          
           doe
           &c.
           object
           ,
           the
           like
           against
           Moses
           Lawes
           as
           unjust
           and
           bloody
           ,
           and
           Scripture
           :
           
        
         
           For
           1
           Whatever
           involves
           a
           contradiction
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           involves
           a
           contradiction
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           and
           contra
           ,
           then
           Gods
           Lawes
           in
           
             Deut.
             13.
             
             Levit.
          
           24.
           are
           contradictions
           to
           reason
           .
        
         
           2
           Then
           God
           forced
           the
           understanding
           and
           will
           in
           their
           elicit
           acts
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           
             as
             if
             a
             Wolfe
             had
             given
             Lawes
             ,
             to
             the
             conscience
          
           of
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             so
             a
             dog
             was
             as
             capable
             of
             a
             law
          
           as
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           being
           forced
           by
           stoning
           ,
           both
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           New
           ,
           (
           stons
           were
           as
           hard
           weapons
           as
           steel
           swords
           )
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           3
           Stones
           were
           as
           unable
           to
           
             cut
             off
             the
             darknesse
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             unbeleefe
             ,
             and
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             of
             Iewes
             ,
          
           as
           a
           steele
           sword
           can
           prevaile
           with
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
           4
           None
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           
             God
             could
             infuse
             supernaturall
             notions
             and
             truths
             into
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             will
             of
             a
             Seducing
             prophet
             ,
          
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           an
           heretick
           among
           christians
           ,
           except
           Libertines
           think
           the
           Iewes
           had
           no
           need
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           ,
           free
           will
           was
           stronger
           of
           old
           than
           now
           .
        
         
           5
           They
           must
           say
           a
           Iew
           might
           have
           beleeved
           at
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           not
           beleeved
           ,
           and
           could
           have
           commanded
           his
           conscience
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           doe
           .
        
         
           6
           The
           Law
           of
           God
           compelling
           conscience
           made
           hypocrites
           then
           ,
           or
           then
           forced
           men
           to
           beleeve
           against
           their
           mind
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           now
           .
        
         
           7
           Carnal
           weapons
           then
           could
           have
           produced
           spirituall
           
           repentance
           ,
           saith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           but
           steele
           hath
           lost
           its
           spirituall
           vertue
           now
           ;
           but
           sure
           though
           the
           Jews
           administration
           was
           rough
           ,
           servile
           ,
           and
           harder
           ,
           and
           ours
           under
           Christ
           ,
           milder
           ,
           sweeter
           ,
           and
           easier
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           7.
           yet
           were
           these
           Laws
           of
           Moses
           righteous
           ,
           but
           are
           not
           made
           milder
           ,
           as
           Socinians
           say
           ,
           the
           will
           and
           understanding
           were
           not
           then
           compelled
           to
           obedience
           ,
           but
           now
           led
           with
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           reasons
           ;
           but
           since
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           world
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           understanding
           and
           will
           ,
           keep
           ever
           their
           naturall
           way
           of
           working
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           calleth
           the
           
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           12.
           
           
             All
             things
             whatsoever
             ye
             would
             that
             men
             should
             do
             to
             you
             ,
             do
             ye
             even
             so
             to
             them
          
           ;
           was
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Morall
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           though
           Libertines
           put
           a
           false
           glosse
           on
           it
           ,
           for
           I
           would
           not
           that
           others
           should
           punish
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           murther
           ,
           steal
           ,
           
             speake
             lyes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           though
           if
           I
           had
           authority
           ,
           I
           should
           will
           to
           punish
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           these
           crimes
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           expound
           it
           ;
           now
           if
           wee
           should
           not
           will
           to
           punish
           others
           ,
           for
           their
           conscience
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           neither
           should
           the
           godly
           Magistrate
           in
           Moses
           and
           Davids
           dayes
           will
           to
           punish
           others
           for
           their
           conscience
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           should
           not
           will
           to
           rebuke
           and
           excommunicate
           hereticks
           now
           :
           neither
           ought
           the
           godly
           Jewes
           to
           will
           to
           doe
           the
           same
           to
           others
           ,
           because
           of
           old
           ,
           men
           did
           not
           will
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           rebuked
           ,
           or
           excommunicated
           for
           their
           conscience
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           was
           no
           lesse
           unlawfull
           for
           a
           Judge
           in
           Israel
           ,
           to
           domineere
           and
           tyrannize
           over
           the
           conscience
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           Priest
           of
           
             Baal
             ,
             Dagon
          
           ,
           and
           to
           answer
           the
           arguments
           subverting
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Moses
           Law
           so
           shining
           with
           Divinity
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           Wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           bloody
           sword
           ,
           and
           throwing
           of
           stones
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           to
           labour
           to
           convert
           ,
           the
           false
           Prophet
           now
           ,
           by
           a
           Sword
           ,
           or
           an
           Axe
           domineering
           over
           his
           conscience
           ,
           so
           rendring
           him
           a
           Lambe
           ,
           disputing
           and
           trembling
           under
           the
           paw
           of
           the
           Lion.
           And
           whatever
           arguments
           Libertines
           draw
           ,
           for
           pretended
           toleration
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           making
           punishing
           for
           conscience
           contradictory
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           must
           inferre
           that
           the
           Judiciall
           Law
           of
           Moses
           for
           punishing
           
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           beside
           ,
           but
           contradictory
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           were
           a
           wronging
           of
           the
           wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           his
           Laws
           .
        
         
           Nor
           shall
           it
           helpe
           the
           matter
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           punishing
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           
           Deut.
           13.
           &c.
           was
           onely
           to
           be
           executed
           on
           such
           a
           man
           ;
           as
           ,
           1.
           sinned
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           shewing
           him
           that
           to
           say
           
             other
             Gods
          
           ,
           beside
           the
           
             God
             that
             made
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           were
           to
           be
           adored
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           was
           repugnant
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           .
           2.
           
           And
           on
           such
           as
           the
           infallible
           oracle
           of
           God
           fell
           and
           blacked
           as
           a
           heartblasphemer
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           such
           a
           seducer
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           compell
           understanding
           and
           will
           ,
           nor
           to
           force
           the
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           stoning
           ,
           and
           the
           sword
           of
           steel
           ,
           the
           
             carnall
             weapons
             that
             produce
             spirituall
             repentance
             ,
          
           because
           there
           was
           foregoing
           conviction
           from
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           perswading
           the
           man
           ,
           or
           which
           might
           have
           perswaded
           him
           that
           his
           blasphemy
           was
           against
           Nature
           ;
           whereas
           ye
           will
           have
           the
           godly
           punished
           meerly
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           command
           his
           minde
           and
           conscience
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Religion
           ,
           which
           he
           judgeth
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           false
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           way
           ;
           for
           this
           containes
           many
           uncertainties
           and
           lyes
           :
           For
           death
           was
           to
           be
           inflicted
           ,
           not
           on
           those
           onely
           that
           sinned
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           2
           Chron.
           15.
           13.
           
           
             Whosoever
             would
             not
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             was
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             small
             or
             great
             ,
             man
             or
             woman
          
           ;
           now
           
             the
             seeking
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           was
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           revealed
           ,
           in
           the
           supernaturall
           ,
           spirituall
           and
           holy
           Law
           of
           God
           contained
           in
           Moses
           his
           Books
           .
           This
           I
           judge
           was
           some
           higher
           ,
           then
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           put
           Libertines
           to
           make
           this
           good
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           said
           ,
           the
           
             golden
             calves
             ,
             were
             the
             gods
             that
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
          
           and
           adored
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           therefore
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           Exod.
           32.
           (
           since
           our
           Divines
           prove
           from
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           those
           Calves
           memorative
           objects
           of
           Jehovah
           onely
           )
           did
           that
           against
           the
           light
           of
           their
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           manifest
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           What
           if
           God
           had
           made
           Calves
           and
           Bullocks
           to
           represent
           God
           ,
           as
           there
           were
           Bullocks
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           sacrificed
           Bullocks
           were
           all
           types
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             through
             the
             eternall
             Spirit
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             God
             ?
          
           And
           what
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           command
           
           to
           adore
           himselfe
           before
           those
           Bullocks
           ,
           as
           he
           commanded
           to
           pray
           to
           him
           before
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           the
           face
           toward
           the
           Temple
           ?
           I
           conceive
           Libertines
           shall
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           the
           bottome
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           to
           bring
           arguments
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           every
           false
           instituted
           worship
           ,
           punished
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           old
           ,
           was
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Seducers
           ,
           were
           convinced
           in
           their
           conscience
           it
           was
           so
           .
           
           2.
           
           If
           there
           was
           an
           infallible
           Oracle
           to
           backe
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           why
           was
           he
           judged
           Deut.
           17.
           by
           the
           Law
           then
           ?
           why
           must
           witnesses
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           depose
           against
           him
           ?
           why
           must
           the
           people
           that
           stone
           him
           ,
           or
           concurre
           to
           execute
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           against
           a
           City
           that
           will
           welcome
           and
           defend
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           know
           it
           
             by
             report
             and
             hear-say●
          
           Deut.
           13.
           12.
           
             and
             enquire
             and
             make
             search
             ,
             and
             aske
             diligently
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             truth
             and
             certaine
             ?
          
           v.
           14.
           what
           need
           of
           exposition
           of
           the
           written
           Law
           ?
           Deut.
           17.
           11.
           what
           need
           of
           witnesses
           ?
           Deut.
           17.
           6.
           here
           is
           shorter
           worke
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           be
           wiser
           then
           God
           ,
           Libertines
           save
           all
           the
           travell
           ,
           an
           immediate
           Oracle
           from
           heaven
           is
           both
           the
           Judge
           ,
           witnesse
           ,
           party
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           and
           infallibly
           saith
           ,
           
             this
             man
             hath
             prophesied
             falsely
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             good
             people
             rise
             and
             stone
             him
             ,
             Judge
             ,
             you
             need
             no
             witnesse
             〈◊〉
             a
             witnesse
             from
             heaven
             :
          
           what
           needed
           the
           Priests
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           trouble
           themselves
           to
           seek
           witnesses
           against
           Christ
           ?
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           and
           others
           are
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           Caiaphas
           ,
           Priest
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           could
           have
           given
           a
           word
           from
           heaven
           ,
           whether
           he
           was
           a
           blasphemer
           or
           not
           .
           But
           a
           Prophet
           of
           God
           being
           infallible
           ,
           might
           have
           infallibly
           informed
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           man
           were
           a
           false
           Prophet
           .
           Yea
           but
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           when
           the
           Priest
           and
           Prophet
           of
           God
           himselfe
           is
           called
           in
           question
           ?
           shall
           he
           aske
           the
           Oracle
           ,
           whether
           he
           himselfe
           be
           the
           false
           Prophet
           or
           no
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           answer
           layes
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           Jewes
           might
           know
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           punish
           him
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           we
           cannot
           know
           him
           .
           But
           I
           have
           proved
           under
           the
           〈◊〉
           Testament
           ,
           we
           may
           sufficiently
           know
           〈◊〉
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           may
           try
           him
           ,
           
             not
             beleeve
             him
             ,
             not
             bid
             him
             God
             〈…〉
             and
             avoid
             him
             ,
          
           and
           rebuke
           and
           excomm●nicate
           him
           ,
           as
           many
           Libertines
           grant
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           the
           Jewish
           Judge
           did
           not
           domineere
           over
           the
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           compell
           understanding
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           because
           conviction
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           by
           a
           cleare
           Law
           of
           God
           went
           before
           ;
           so
           say
           we
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           ,
           we
           hold
           none
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Sword
           for
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           admonished
           ,
           convicted
           ,
           and
           selfe-condemned
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           10.
           
           But
           your
           Arguments
           for
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           against
           Toleration
           ,
           cannot
           convert
           us
           (
           say
           they
           .
           )
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           nor
           could
           Pauls
           Arguments
           that
           convicted
           Sergius
           ,
           convict
           
             Elymas
             actu
             secundo
          
           ,
           God
           must
           doe
           that
           ,
           who
           onely
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           nor
           could
           Gospel-arguments
           that
           convinced
           many
           ,
           
             that
             the
             resurrection
             was
             not
             passed
             ,
          
           convince
           
             Hymeneus
             ,
             Phyletus
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             actu
             secundo
             .
          
           Therefore
           Paul
           might
           not
           deliver
           them
           to
           Sathan
           ?
           nor
           is
           excommunication
           ,
           being
           a
           meer
           punishment
           ,
           an
           argument
           to
           prove
           that
           
             the
             resurrection
             is
             not
             passed
          
           ,
           
           any
           other
           way
           their
           the
           sword
           or
           banishment
           ,
           both
           of
           them
           are
           compelling
           and
           penall
           arguments
           ,
           the
           one
           spirituall
           ,
           the
           other
           corporall
           ,
           but
           both
           work
           co-actively
           as
           evills
           of
           punishment
           ,
           and
           privations
           of
           comfort
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           give
           light
           to
           this
           conclusion
           .
           
             The
             Resurrection
             is
             not
             past
          
           ;
           for
           these
           two
           have
           both
           alike
           inconsequences
           logicall
           .
           
             The
             Church
             will
             excommunicate
             you
          
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           
             beleeve
             not
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             past
             .
             And
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             will
             punish
             you
          
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           
             beleeve
             not
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             past
             .
          
           There
           must
           either
           be
           other
           arguments
           to
           sway
           the
           conscience
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             not
             past
             ,
          
           then
           either
           sword
           or
           excommunication
           ;
           or
           these
           cannot
           worke
           nor
           settle
           the
           conscience
           .
           As
           Christ
           is
           risen
           ,
           in
           his
           body
           ,
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           Ergo
           ,
           his
           members
           that
           are
           sleeping
           in
           the
           dust
           must
           rise
           .
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           is
           dead
           and
           buried
           ;
           
             Ergo
             ,
             Abraham
          
           and
           the
           dead
           must
           rise
           againe
           .
           This
           I
           observe
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           those
           arguments
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           that
           they
           bring
           against
           punishing
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           doe
           also
           conclude
           against
           all
           Church-censures
           ,
           and
           excommunication
           ;
           and
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           warranted
           to
           gaine
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           the
           Indians
           ,
           the
           Papists
           over-sea
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           or
           by
           excommunicating
           and
           delivering
           them
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           for
           we
           cannot
           judge
           those
           that
           are
           without
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           all
           those
           kinde
           of
           Argumentations
           that
           Libertines
           bring
           against
           opinions
           ,
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           opinion
           ,
           
           faith
           ,
           perswasion
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           internall
           acts
           of
           the
           minde
           ,
           which
           neither
           Church
           nor
           Magistrate
           can
           punish
           ;
           they
           are
           nothing
           against
           our
           conclusion
           who
           maintain
           ,
           that
           publishing
           and
           teaching
           ,
           and
           professing
           of
           erroneous
           and
           false
           Doctrines
           are
           punishable
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           for
           externall
           acts
           that
           come
           from
           meer
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           the
           sacrificing
           of
           innocent
           children
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Arguments
           we
           hear
           are
           not
           punishable
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           for
           sure
           the
           Magistrates
           punishing
           of
           unlawful
           practises
           coming
           from
           meer
           Conscience
           ,
           do
           no
           lesse
           force
           the
           Conscience
           and
           domineer
           over
           it
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           punisheth
           erroneous
           opinions
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           the
           Bounder
           draweth
           the
           question
           to
           acts
           ,
           and
           facts
           externall
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             the
             Magistrate
             〈◊〉
             punish
             Polythesme
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             breaden
             God
             ,
             blasphemie
             ,
             for
             these
          
           (
           saith
           he
           
             fight
             against
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
          
           but
           if
           you
           judge
           only
           professed
           opinions
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           not
           against
           the
           Gospel
           punishable
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           by
           freewill
           master
           professed
           opinions
           against
           nature
           ,
           but
           we
           cannot
           master
           opinions
           against
           the
           supernaturall
           truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           these
           require
           supernaturall
           grace
           ,
           then
           ,
           good
           masters
           ,
           why
           doe
           you
           rebuke
           〈◊〉
           against
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           more
           then
           you
           can
           punish
           them
           〈◊〉
           what
           is
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           unrebukeable
           is
           unpunishable
           〈◊〉
           ,
           what
           is
           unpunishable
           ,
           as
           being
           above
           our
           nature
           is
           unrebukeable
           ,
           and
           falleth
           not
           under
           exhortation
           ,
           as
           we
           cannot
           exhort
           ,
           rebuke
           ,
           or
           punish
           a
           stone
           because
           it
           descendeth
           ,
           or
           fire
           because
           it
           ascendeth
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Papist
           saith
           ,
           nay
           ,
           but
           they
           fight
           not
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           for
           to
           adore
           Christ
           under
           the
           accidents
           of
           bread
           is
           my
           conscience
           ;
           and
           indeed
           Doctor
           Taylor
           saith
           ,
           you
           must
           beleeve
           it
           is
           his
           conscience
           ,
           
             and
             reallities
             and
             pretences
             are
             〈…〉
             here
             ,
          
           though
           he
           contradict
           himself
           and
           in
           another
           place
           say
           〈◊〉
           some
           
             blasphemies
             are
             punishable
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             :
          
           But
           Libertines
           are
           〈◊〉
           of
           Babel
           ,
           and
           almost
           as
           many
           Heads
           ,
           so
           many
           sundry
           opinions
           .
           Mr.
           Willams
           goes
           one
           way
           ,
           Mr.
           Goodwin
           another
           ,
           the
           Bounder
           a
           third
           way
           .
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           a
           fourth
           way
           ,
           
             Doctor
             Taylor
          
           a
           fift
           way
           .
           The
           
             Belgick
             Arminians
          
           a
           sixt
           way
           .
           None
           of
           them
           please
           Mr.
           
             Jeresiah
             Burroughes
             ,
             nor
          
           Mr.
           
             Philip
             Nye
          
           ,
           yea
           and
           Mr.
           
             Sadr
             .
             Simpson
          
           is
           as
           grosse
           as
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           Socinians
           have
           a
           way
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           Anabaptists
           another
           way
           ,
           
             Seekers
             and
             Familists
          
           ,
           as
           Saltmarsh
           a
           far
           different
           way
           .
           Mr.
           
           
             Oliver
             Cromwell
             calls
             all
             Religions
             things
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
          
           Vaticanus
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           
             si
             Deum
             negent
             ,
             si
             blasphemant
             ,
             si
             palam
             de
             sanct
             à
             Christianorum
             doctrinâ
             maledicunt
             ,
             (
             quo
             crimine
             reus
             est
             ipse
          
           Castalio
           )
           
             si
             sanctam
             piorum
             vitam
             detestantur
             ,
             eos
             ego
             relinquo
             Magistratibus
             puniendos
             ,
          
           
           
             non
             propter
             religionem
             ,
             quam
             nullam
             habent
             ,
             se●
             propter
             irreligionem
             .
          
        
         
           But
           the
           Bounder
           and
           Castalio
           must
           be
           bloodie
           persecuters
           by
           this
           .
           For
           1.
           
           What
           the
           Magistrate
           calleth
           truth
           ,
           and
           godly
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           ,
           whom
           the
           Bounder
           and
           Castalio
           call
           Atheists
           ,
           judge
           in
           their
           conscience
           to
           be
           Idolatrie
           and
           
             Blasphimie
             ?
             and
             if
             yee
             kill
             a
             man
             because
             he
             speakes
             as
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             yee
             kill
             him
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             truth
             to
             speak
             what
             ●●●
             think
             for
             the
          
           15.
           
           
             Psalm
             pronounceth
             him
             blessed
             who
             speakes
             〈◊〉
             what
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           But
           Castalio
           may
           read
           righter
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           
             and
             he
             is
             blessed
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             who
             speaketh
             truth
             not
             falsely
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             nor
             doth
             the
             Psalmist
             speak
          
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           truth
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           should
           blesse
           Mattan
           and
           Pashur
           or
           any
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           of
           Assyria
           ,
           
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             No
             God
             can
             deliver
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             that
             Tyrant
             ,
          
           but
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           ,
           for
           so
           I
           conceive
           he
           thinketh
           ,
           when
           he
           relates
           what
           false
           experiences
           he
           had
           of
           that
           Bastard
           God
           ;
           but
           he
           speaks
           of
           truth
           of
           facts
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           Psal
           .
           15.
           in
           speaking
           whereof
           there
           may
           be
           invincible
           and
           so
           excusable
           error
           ,
           whereas
           men
           sin
           grievously
           in
           false
           apprehensions
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           when
           as
           God
           reveals
           himself
           sufficiently
           to
           us
           in
           his
           works
           and
           word
           ;
           but
           thus
           do
           Libertines
           leave
           the
           first
           simple
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           mind
           because
           they
           are
           naturall
           ,
           not
           under
           the
           stroak
           of
           free-will
           ,
           free
           from
           all
           Law
           and
           guiltinesse
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Egyptians
           sin
           not
           in
           apprehending
           the
           Godhead
           to
           be
           a
           Cow
           ,
           the
           Persians
           to
           be
           fire
           ,
           or
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Israel
           to
           be
           a
           Calfe
           ,
           the
           Philistines
           to
           be
           a
           Fish
           ;
           for
           certain
           it
           is
           all
           Idolaters
           who
           
             worship
             the
             God
             that
             made
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ignorantly
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           works
           of
           mens
           hands
           ,
           should
           have
           by
           this
           way
           no
           sinfull
           ,
           nor
           unlawfull
           apprehensions
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           shamefully
           they
           apprehend
           the
           Creator
           of
           the
           world
           to
           be
           a
           Beast
           .
           2.
           
           They
           must
           be
           blessed
           then
           
             and
             speak
             truth
             from
             their
             heart
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Exposition
           that
           Vaticanus
           putteth
           upon
           Psal
           .
           15.
           who
           say
           that
           God
           is
           a
           cow
           ,
           a
           calf
           ,
           a
           fish
           ,
           why
           ?
           because
           
           their
           erroneous
           conscience
           dictateth
           so
           to
           them
           .
           But
           why
           should
           they
           be
           punished
           then
           who
           blaspheme
           ,
           commit
           Idolatry
           ?
           for
           it
           is
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           meer
           conscience
           of
           Baals
           Priests
           to
           speake
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           they
           had
           rather
           dye
           as
           not
           doe
           that
           which
           you
           call
           Blasphemy
           ;
           and
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           in
           their
           will
           to
           think
           what
           they
           will.
           2.
           
           Will
           yee
           compell
           their
           consciences
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           &c.
           
           Answer
           your
           owne
           arguments
           Libertines
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           
           Object
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           Babels
           confusion
           to
           punish
           corporall
           or
           civill
           offences
           ,
           with
           spirituall
           or
           Church
           censures
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           offences
           ,
           with
           corporall
           or
           temporall
           weapons
           ?
           
             Bloody
             Tenet
          
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           inflict
           bodily
           punishment
           for
           Sorcery
           ,
           makes
           not
           the
           Magistrate
           a
           Church-officer
           ,
           as
           he
           fondly
           phansieth
           ,
           all
           sinnes
           against
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           spirituall
           :
           and
           by
           this
           reason
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           ,
           should
           not
           censure
           the
           fornication
           of
           Jezabel
           and
           her
           followers
           ;
           nor
           the
           Corinthians
           the
           Incestuous
           man
           with
           excommunication
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           corporall
           offence
           to
           speake
           so
           ,
           contrary
           to
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           whereas
           all
           publicke
           sinnes
           as
           sinnes
           against
           God
           ,
           are
           punished
           by
           him
           ,
           with
           bodily
           and
           spirituall
           plagues
           ,
           
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           same
           sinnes
           as
           they
           are
           scandalls
           ,
           that
           offend
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           punished
           with
           Church-censures
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           These
           same
           as
           they
           disturbe
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           doe
           also
           deserve
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           sword
           ;
           though
           I
           take
           not
           on
           me
           to
           determine
           curiously
           whether
           the
           Magistrate
           punisheth
           sins
           formally
           ,
           under
           the
           reduplication
           ,
           as
           they
           trouble
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           as
           they
           dishonour
           God
           the
           highest
           Judge
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           there
           is
           something
           of
           both
           in
           this
           reduplication
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           These
           same
           sinnes
           are
           rebuked
           by
           private
           Professours
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           stumbling
           blocks
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
             2.
             1.
             plead
             with
             your
             mother
          
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           against
           the
           nature
           of
           perswasion
           to
           bee
           drawne
           to
           means
           of
           sound
           beleeving
           by
           mens
           Laws
           ,
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           from
           Augustine
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           punishment
           may
           cause
           men
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           which
           otherwise
           they
           would
           never
           have
           heard
           ,
           
           Epis
           .
           
             ad
             Vincen.
             48.
             
             Alii
             dicant
             ,
             nesciebamus
             sit
             esse
             veritatem
             ,
             nec
             eam
             discere
             volebamus
             ,
             sed
             nos
             ad
             eam
             eognoscendam
             metus
             fecit
             intentos
             ,
             quo
             timuimus
             ne
             fortè
             sine
             ullis
             rerum
             aeternarum
             lucris
             ,
             damno
             rerum
             eternarum
             feriremur
             ,
             gratias
             
             
             
             
             
             domino
             qui
             negligentiam
             nostram
             stimulo
             terroris
             ,
             excussit
             ut
             saltem
             soliciti
             quaereremus
             ,
             quod
             securi
             nunquam
             nosse
             curavimus
             .
          
        
         
           11.
           
           Object
           .
           What
           if
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           punishing
           heresie
           ,
           differ
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           strike
           with
           the
           sword
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Church
           thinkes
           no
           heresie
           ?
           what
           shall
           the
           Church
           doe
           then
           ?
           and
           what
           if
           the
           Church
           judge
           that
           to
           be
           heresie
           ,
           and
           exhort
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           punish
           that
           as
           heresie
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           judgeth
           to
           be
           no
           heresie
           ?
           What
           shall
           then
           the
           Magistrate
           doe
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Though
           there
           be
           reciprocation
           of
           subordinations
           ,
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           in
           an
           Ecclesiasticke
           way
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Church
           power
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           an
           abused
           Church
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           Civill
           way
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           power
           tyrannically
           used
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           power
           that
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           used
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           common
           justice
           in
           the
           one
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           supreme
           Empire
           &
           judge
           that
           either
           must
           follow
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Object
           .
           Did
           not
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           suffer
           the
           Gentiles
           to
           stay
           in
           their
           land
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           their
           own
           Religion
           without
           troubling
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           It
           is
           like
           they
           did
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           did
           right
           in
           tolerating
           Idolatry
           ,
           
           for
           which
           the
           land
           spewed
           out
           the
           inhabitants
           ,
           is
           a
           question
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           might
           1.
           
           Suffer
           them
           till
           they
           were
           first
           instructed
           ,
           and
           then
           convinced
           ,
           that
           Religion
           might
           not
           be
           forced
           on
           them
           .
           2.
           
           They
           could
           not
           suffer
           them
           in
           that
           land
           to
           blaspheme
           the
           
             God
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           lest
           a
           common
           guilt
           should
           fall
           upon
           all
           ,
           Jos
           .
           22.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           3.
           
           Since
           the
           people
           were
           never
           to
           partake
           of
           other
           mens
           sins
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           argue
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           them
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           the
           gaining
           of
           their
           soules
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Ob.
           The
           Elect
           cannot
           finally
           and
           totally
           fall
           away
           from
           Grace
           ,
           and
           perish
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             Joh.
             6.
             37.
             
             &c.
          
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           be
           so
           fondly
           jealous
           ,
           lest
           the
           people
           of
           God
           should
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           every
           winde
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           to
           suppresse
           each
           opinion
           supposed
           to
           be
           erroneous
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           sileucing
           the
           most
           saving
           truths
           ,
           of
           putting
           to
           death
           Gods
           dearest
           Saints
           ,
           reducing
           soules
           to
           such
           a
           posture
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           be
           in
           ignorance
           and
           errour
           ,
           
           we
           must
           be
           uncapable
           of
           ever
           comming
           out
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           A
           foolish
           argument
           without
           head
           or
           foot
           .
           1.
           
           We
           are
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           every
           sinne
           ,
           our
           Lord
           hath
           bidden
           us
           beware
           
           of
           ,
           
           though
           the
           Elect
           cannot
           perish
           ,
           since
           he
           that
           chooseth
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           chooseth
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           to
           both
           immutably
           and
           irrevocably
           without
           shadow
           or
           change
           ,
           else
           this
           argument
           will
           prove
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           be
           afraid
           to
           whore
           ,
           murther
           ,
           oppresse
           ,
           or
           the
           most
           hainous
           transgressions
           ,
           for
           these
           sinnes
           cannot
           more
           prejudge
           the
           chosen
           of
           their
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           certainty
           of
           glory
           ,
           
             then
             being
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             ,
          
           and
           unsound
           opinions
           continued
           in
           and
           published
           to
           pervert
           others
           ,
           doe
           argue
           that
           we
           are
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           ,
           
             that
             are
             ever
             learning
             ,
             and
             never
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           7.
           
             and
             are
             unstable
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             perverting
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             our
             own
             destruction
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           16.
           
             given
             over
             to
             strong
             〈◊〉
             to
             beleeve
             a
             lye
             ,
          
           2
           Thess
           .
           2.
           
             and
             damned
             for
             not
             beleeving
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           v.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
             the
             heart
             not
             being
             stablished
             by
             grace
             ,
          
           Heb.
           13.
           9.
           
             like
             children
             tossed
             too
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             by
             the
             slight
             of
             men
             ,
             whereby
             they
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             ,
             not
             speaking
             ,
             and
             not
             professing
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             grow
             up
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             〈…〉
             ,
          
           Eph.
           4.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           All
           which
           prove
           that
           to
           be
           finally
           seduced
           ,
           is
           a
           certaine
           marke
           of
           reprobation
           ,
           as
           Matth.
           24.
           23
           ,
           2●
           .
           ●
           Tim.
           2.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           19
           ,
           20.
           and
           the
           Spirit
           that
           teacheth
           us
           〈◊〉
           are
           not
           to
           be
           afraid
           of
           falling
           from
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           〈◊〉
           salvation
           ,
           though
           we
           fall
           in
           such
           sins
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           of
           curst
           Familists
           ,
           who
           turne
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           into
           wantonnesse
           ,
           who
           abuse
           the
           doctrine
           of
           election
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           He
           makes
           God
           to
           bring
           us
           into
           an
           inevitable
           necessity
           of
           either
           being
           
             carried
             about
             with
             every
             wind
             of
             doctrine
             to
             beleeve
             lyes
          
           ;
           or
           then
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           
             losing
             most
             saving
             truths
             ,
             and
             of
             putting
             to
             death
             Gods
             most
             dearest
             Saints
             .
          
           But
           what
           warrant
           hath
           he
           ,
           thus
           to
           make
           God
           the
           author
           of
           sinne
           ?
           or
           to
           teach
           that
           divine
           providence
           doth
           lead
           us
           into
           an
           inextricable
           perplexity
           and
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           ,
           so
           that
           whether
           we
           do
           this
           ,
           or
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           sin
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           Scripture
           maketh
           the
           beleeving
           of
           lyes
           ,
           
             a
             certain
             hazard
             of
             losing
             most
             saving
             truths
             ?
          
           Is
           there
           no
           way
           of
           comming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           sparing
           of
           
             the
             lives
             of
             Gods
             most
             deare
             Saints
             ,
          
           but
           by
           beleeving
           truths
           which
           may
           be
           lyes
           ,
           
             and
             corrupt
             doctrine
             ,
             a
             word
             that
             eateth
             like
             a
             canker
             ?
          
           Is
           there
           no
           way
           to
           come
           to
           Gods
           harbour
           ,
           but
           by
           sayling
           
           
           
           
           
           in
           the
           Devills
           boat
           ?
           sure
           this
           is
           no
           way
           of
           Gods
           devising
           ,
           but
           of
           Sathans
           forging
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Is
           then
           cursed
           Toleration
           a
           way
           to
           spare
           the
           bloud
           of
           
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             not
             resisting
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
          
           then
           we
           cannot
           punish
           hereticks
           and
           men
           of
           corrupt
           mindes
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           in
           
             hazard
             to
             resist
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             kill
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
          
           ;
           then
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           forbids
           us
           to
           beleeve
           
             false
             Christs
             ,
             Matth.
          
           24.
           which
           is
           a
           resisting
           of
           their
           spirit
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           he
           bids
           us
           beleeve
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           
             in
             Gods
             dearest
             Saints
          
           ,
           since
           for
           any
           knowledge
           we
           can
           have
           ,
           
           not
           to
           beleeve
           these
           false
           Christs
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           they
           are
           Gods
           dearest
           Saints
           ,
           whose
           words
           we
           refuse
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           then
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Commandement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           
             beleeve
             them
             not
          
           ,
           he
           bids
           us
           
             beleeve
             their
             word
             ,
             and
             resist
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             in
             Gods
             dearest
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           when
           Tit.
           3.
           18.
           he
           forbids
           us
           to
           keep
           company
           with
           an
           heretick
           ,
           but
           avoid
           him
           ,
           and
           2
           Joh.
           10.
           receive
           not
           an
           impostour
           into
           your
           house
           ,
           he
           bids
           us
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           avoyding
           a
           Saint
           ,
           and
           of
           refusing
           to
           lodge
           in
           your
           house
           Gods
           deare
           childe
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           if
           Gods
           dearest
           Saints
           beleeve
           and
           publish
           an
           heresie
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Familisme
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           dear
           Saints
           .
           But
           let
           Libertines
           answer
           the
           Query
           ,
           why
           should
           Indulgence
           and
           Toleration
           be
           yeelded
           to
           a
           Saint
           that
           speaks
           lyes
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           more
           then
           to
           a
           wicked
           man
           who
           also
           doth
           prophesie
           lyes
           ?
           if
           both
           may
           fall
           in
           the
           same
           heresie
           with
           the
           like
           pertinacy
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           respecters
           of
           persons
           ,
           they
           no
           lesse
           deserve
           both
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           then
           when
           both
           commit
           adultery
           and
           murther
           .
           2.
           
           Why
           lying
           of
           God
           and
           speaking
           words
           that
           eat
           like
           a
           gangrene
           ,
           and
           beleeving
           a
           lye
           deserveth
           rather
           an
           indulgence
           in
           a
           Saint
           ,
           then
           murthering
           ,
           whoring
           ,
           oppressing
           .
           And
           why
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           tolerate
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Saints
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           some
           sinne
           no
           lesse
           ,
           yea
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           then
           these
           that
           are
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           for
           to
           infect
           the
           flocke
           with
           lying
           doctrine
           is
           more
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           example
           of
           adultery
           or
           murther
           in
           a
           Saint
           ,
           if
           toleration
           of
           all
           wayes
           ,
           and
           liberty
           of
           professing
           or
           publishing
           whatever
           tenets
           
             or
             doctrines
             seem
             good
             to
             a
             man
             in
             his
             owne
             eyes
             ,
          
           though
           to
           the
           perverting
           of
           the
           faith
           
           of
           many
           ,
           be
           a
           means
           of
           
             finding
             out
             many
             precious
             truths
          
           ,
           as
           Libertines
           say
           ,
           then
           hath
           God
           commanded
           all
           men
           to
           speake
           all
           kind
           of
           lies
           ,
           against
           God
           ,
           his
           Son
           Christ
           ,
           heaven
           ,
           hell
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           the
           last
           judgement
           ,
           the
           immortalitie
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           though
           most
           pernicious
           to
           soules
           ;
           for
           God
           commandeth
           all
           meanes
           of
           finding
           out
           truth
           ,
           for
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           he
           commands
           all
           lawfull
           meanes
           ,
           for
           Libertines
           hold
           that
           to
           professe
           and
           publish
           what
           the
           most
           erroneous
           conscience
           dictates
           to
           be
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           black
           heresie
           ,
           is
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           as
           an
           Indweller
           in
           the
           Lords
           holy
           hill
           ,
           Psal
           .
           15.
           so
           saith
           Vaticanus
           and
           all
           the
           Libertines
           who
           make
           the
           conscience
           right
           or
           erroneous
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Christian
           mans
           walking
           ,
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           the
           Lord
           must
           by
           the
           Libertines
           doctrine
           command
           men
           to
           speak
           
             lies
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           must
           command
           Hereticks
           and
           Saints
           
             to
             pervert
             the
             soules
          
           and
           the
           faith
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           another
           
             children
             of
             perdition
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             spare
             the
             flock
          
           ,
           but
           devour
           and
           hunt
           soules
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           the
           Lord
           command
           sinne
           .
           6.
           
           How
           doth
           non-toleration
           and
           libertie
           of
           beleeving
           every
           spirit
           seeming
           to
           us
           to
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           bring
           men
           
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             uncapabilitie
             of
             being
             delivered
             from
             error
             and
             ignorance
             ?
          
           the
           word
           never
           maketh
           a
           libertie
           
             to
             beleeve
             lies
          
           ,
           a
           way
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           error
           .
           The
           way
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           error
           is
           to
           be
           humble
           and
           fear
           God
           and
           he
           shall
           teach
           us
           his
           waies
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             25.
             9.
             14.
             
             Joh.
          
           7.
           17.
           2
           
           Thes
           .
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           
             Baptist
             ibid.
          
           God
           will
           have
           the
           meanes
           used
           by
           every
           man
           according
           to
           his
           own
           light
           and
           knowledge
           that
           he
           may
           be
           fully
           perswaded
           in
           his
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           knowes
           Gods
           cabinet
           counsell
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           
             We
             cannot
             be
             competent
             judges
             of
             other
             mens
             consciences
             who
             are
             Hereticks
             who
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           God
           will
           have
           the
           
             meanes
             used
             by
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             own
             light
             .
          
           I
           distinguish
           
             according
             to
             his
             own
             light
             and
          
           conscience
           ,
           as
           a
           necessarie
           condition
           that
           must
           be
           in
           all
           right
           judging
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           for
           he
           sins
           grievously
           who
           in
           judging
           goeth
           contrary
           to
           the
           inditement
           of
           his
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           
             God
             will
             have
             the
             meanes
             used
             by
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             own
             light
             and
             conscience
             ,
          
           as
           his
           obliging
           rule
           which
           layeth
           a
           law
           and
           a
           tie
           upon
           him
           to
           beleeve
           and
           professe
           that
           is
           most
           
           
           
           
           
           false
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           not
           every
           mans
           conscienceis
           the
           obliging
           rule
           of
           his
           actions
           as
           is
           proved
           .
           
           2.
           
           The
           conclusion
           is
           most
           false
           ,
           for
           though
           we
           are
           not
           to
           judge
           who
           are
           elect
           and
           who
           reprobate
           ,
           
             because
             we
             are
             not
             upon
             Gods
             Cabinet
             counsell
             ,
          
           yet
           do
           we
           not
           intrude
           upon
           Gods
           secrets
           to
           judge
           who
           is
           an
           Heretick
           or
           a
           false
           Teacher
           ,
           or
           who
           sound
           in
           the
           faith
           by
           his
           doctrine
           examined
           by
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Testimonie
           ,
           for
           how
           can
           God
           say
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             the
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             Matth.
          
           7.
           15.
           if
           it
           were
           arrogancie
           and
           an
           intruding
           upon
           Gods
           
             Cabinet
             counsel
          
           to
           judge
           a
           false
           Prophet
           by
           his
           doctrine
           to
           be
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ?
           how
           can
           we
           avoid
           an
           Heretick
           more
           then
           a
           Saint
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           not
           lawfully
           judge
           an
           heretick
           to
           be
           an
           Heretick
           ?
        
         
           Obj.
           
           14
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           not
           only
           foresaw
           there
           would
           ,
           but
           determines
           there
           must
           be
           heresies
           ,
           and
           its
           expedient
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           discoverie
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Professors
           thereof
           ;
           are
           not
           Errors
           as
           well
           as
           afflictions
           a
           part
           of
           Christs
           discipline
           ?
           
           then
           let
           it
           have
           its
           perfect
           work
           till
           it
           be
           cured
           by
           its
           proper
           remedie
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           
           It
           s
           not
           said
           there
           must
           be
           murtherers
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           there
           must
           be
           Heresies
           .
           Some
           seem
           so
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           new
           opinions
           as
           they
           extoll
           them
           ,
           one
           ,
           a
           very
           worthy
           Preacher
           saith
           ,
           variety
           of
           faces
           is
           not
           an
           affliction
           ,
           but
           matter
           of
           much
           admiration
           to
           behold
           .
           So
           varietie
           of
           judgements
           simplie
           considered
           is
           not
           a
           grief
           ,
           but
           a
           glorie
           to
           me
           to
           behold
           ,
           when
           one
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           heavenlinesse
           is
           in
           them
           all
           ,
           for
           I
           count
           it
           a
           glasse
           of
           Gods
           own
           making
           wherein
           to
           behold
           his
           manifold
           wisedome
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           question
           but
           God
           hath
           wise
           and
           noble
           ends
           why
           he
           permits
           Heresies
           ,
           but
           we
           no
           more
           can
           Orthodoxly
           say
           ,
           
           
             That
             God
             determines
             Heresies
          
           ,
           then
           that
           God
           determines
           that
           sin
           must
           be
           ,
           for
           Heresies
           are
           sins
           ;
           now
           wee
           say
           not
           soundlie
           ,
           That
           God
           determines
           or
           decrees
           sins
           shall
           be
           
             sine
             adjecto
          
           ,
           he
           determines
           to
           permit
           sin
           .
           2.
           
           
             God
             determines
             Heresies
             must
             be
          
           ,
           so
           he
           determines
           that
           murthers
           ,
           adulteries
           ,
           oppressions
           must
           be
           :
           it
           then
           shall
           follow
           the
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           by
           this
           Argument
           does
           tolerate
           murthers
           ,
           oppressions
           ,
           as
           he
           tolerates
           heresies
           ,
           but
           the
           conclusion
           is
           grosse
           ,
           because
           Heresies
           are
           
             the
             Churches
             affliction
          
           (
           and
           so
           are
           bloods
           and
           oppressions
           of
           the
           Saints
           )
           shall
           then
           Christian
           Magistrates
           tolerate
           all
           the
           bloods
           and
           oppressions
           that
           the
           Saints
           suffer
           ?
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Heresies
             must
             bee
             ,
          
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           more
           of
           offences
           and
           sins
           in
           generall
           ,
           Matth.
           18.
           7.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           and
           Luke
           saith
           more
           ,
           chap.
           17.
           1.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             s
             needfull
             scandalls
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             its
             impossible
             but
             scandals
             must
             fall
             out
             ,
          
           then
           all
           the
           murthers
           ,
           parricides
           ,
           sorceries
           ,
           rapines
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           woe
           befalling
           the
           world
           ,
           fall
           out
           by
           necessity
           of
           a
           divine
           working
           decree
           ,
           yea
           the
           crucifying
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           glory
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           23.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             by
             the
             determinate
             counsell
             and
             foreknowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             Acts
          
           4.
           28.
           but
           yet
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           to
           tolerate
           the
           shedding
           of
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           offences
           that
           fall
           out
           in
           the
           Common-wealth
           though
           never
           so
           bloodie
           and
           atrocious
           .
           2.
           
           
             Varietie
             of
             judgements
          
           ,
           was
           no
           question
           a
           grief
           to
           Paul
           ,
           
           when
           he
           so
           pathetically
           exhorteth
           the
           
             Philippians
             to
             fulfill
             his
             joy
          
           ,
           and
           remove
           his
           grief
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           of
           
             one
             accord
          
           ,
           and
           one
           mind
           ,
           
             Phil.
             2.
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
          
           13.
           11.
           
           
             Be
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
             I
             beseech
             you
             be
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             judgement
             ,
          
           Heresies
           no
           question
           and
           errors
           in
           matters
           of
           God
           are
           not
           free
           ,
           nor
           can
           there
           be
           one
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           heavenlinesse
           in
           
             Arrius
             ,
             Apollinaris
             ,
             Nestorius
             ,
             Eutiches
             ,
          
           no
           more
           then
           there
           can
           be
           one
           
             spirit
             of
             grace
          
           in
           sin
           ,
           nor
           see
           we
           a
           
             glasse
             of
             Gods
             manifold
             wisedome
          
           in
           many
           sundry
           phantastick
           opinions
           teaching
           God
           and
           his
           son
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           spotted
           and
           broken
           glasse
           ;
           
           and
           he
           might
           say
           variety
           of
           sins
           are
           the
           expressions
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           wisdome
           ,
           
           for
           the
           scripture
           calls
           Heresies
           
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             doctrines
             of
             devils
             ,
             gangrenes
             ,
             lies
             delusions
             ,
             corruptions
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             perverse
             disputing
             ,
             deceits
             ,
             perverse
             things
             ,
             dreams
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             false
             dreams
             ,
             vain
             and
             foolish
             things
             ,
          
           
           
             false
             burdens
          
           which
           cannot
           be
           spoken
           of
           opinions
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           so
           these
           windmills
           and
           midnight
           fancies
           being
           the
           brats
           and
           the
           dunghill
           conceptions
           of
           mens
           corrupt
           head
           and
           heart
           ,
           
           must
           be
           contrary
           to
           that
           wisedome
           exprest
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           
           2.
           6.
           
           Deut.
           4.
           6
           
           :
           Psal
           .
           37.
           30.
           and
           they
           may
           bee
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           as
           for
           the
           finall
           cause
           ,
           
           but
           nothing
           from
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           formally
           ,
           
           being
           themselves
           meer
           fooles
           .
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           15.
           
           If
           the
           Magistrate
           be
           above
           the
           Church
           and
           Head
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           their
           matters
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           have
           his
           power
           from
           the
           people
           (
           to
           govern
           the
           Church
           )
           will
           it
           not
           follow
           that
           the
           people
           
           
           
           
           
           as
           the
           people
           have
           originally
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           govern
           the
           Church
           to
           see
           her
           doe
           her
           dutie
           ,
           to
           reform
           and
           correct
           her
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Though
           the
           Magistrate
           punish
           false
           Teachers
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           
           he
           is
           not
           for
           that
           a
           
             Church
             governour
          
           ,
           far
           lesse
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           hee
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           he
           defends
           them
           against
           their
           persecuting
           enemies
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           sword
           procureth
           civill
           peace
           and
           protection
           to
           their
           assemblies
           ,
           persons
           and
           estates
           ;
           for
           doing
           any
           thing
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Church
           doth
           not
           make
           
             Cyrus
             ,
             Artaxerxes
             ,
             Darius
          
           ,
           spiritual
           Officers
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           a
           headship
           over
           the
           Church
           .
           2.
           
           The
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           having
           power
           from
           the
           peoples
           free
           election
           to
           imploy
           his
           sword
           for
           the
           external
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           hath
           not
           therefore
           power
           of
           governing
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           people
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           civill
           using
           of
           the
           sword
           for
           the
           outward
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           governing
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           civil
           external
           and
           corporal
           sheilding
           of
           them
           .
           2.
           
           It
           no
           more
           followeth
           that
           the
           people
           as
           men
           have
           the
           ruling
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           chose
           a
           godly
           Magistrate
           to
           watch
           over
           their
           external
           peace
           ▪
           then
           the
           people
           as
           Christians
           can
           be
           said
           to
           have
           a
           power
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           and
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           or
           Seals
           of
           the
           covenant
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           as
           Christian
           men
           choose
           ministers
           who
           have
           power
           from
           Christ
           to
           preach
           &
           administer
           the
           Seals
           ,
           for
           to
           chuse
           a
           governor
           to
           rule
           over
           them
           is
           no
           act
           of
           government
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           wives
           chusing
           of
           the
           Husband
           to
           be
           her
           head
           ,
           and
           govern
           the
           family
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           Headship
           and
           governing
           of
           the
           Family
           ;
           nor
           doe
           the
           people
           in
           chusing
           a
           King
           ,
           exercise
           an
           act
           of
           royall
           and
           Kingly
           power
           over
           themselves
           by
           such
           an
           act
           of
           chusing
           ;
           nor
           doth
           an
           Armie
           in
           chusing
           a
           Captain
           General
           over
           themselves
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           exercise
           any
           act
           of
           a
           Captain
           Gerall
           over
           themselves
           .
           3.
           
           Neither
           doe
           the
           people
           as
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           Christian
           men
           walking
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Word
           (
           which
           is
           a
           Catholike
           directorie
           to
           all
           men
           and
           all
           societies
           in
           all
           morall
           duties
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             119
             ,
             9
             ,
             96
             ,
             105
             ,
             130.
             
             Ps
             .
          
           19.
           7
           ,
           8
           9
           )
           choose
           such
           and
           such
           Christian
           Rulers
           who
           may
           procure
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           keepe
           and
           guard
           both
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           giveth
           direction
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           as
           men
           or
           as
           Heathens
           choose
           any
           sort
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           but
           godly
           men
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           Kings
           as
           
             read
             in
             the
             
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             when
             they
             sit
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
          
           Deut.
           11.
           c.
           17.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           Exod.
           18.
           21.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           which
           Vaticanus
           replyeth
           to
           
             Calvin
             ,
             thefts
             ,
             rapines
             ,
             and
             adulteri●e
             are
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             up
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             to
             justifie
             men
             and
             make
             them
             godly
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             and
          
           Calvin
           
             saith
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             punisheth
             Hereticks
             .
          
           For
           where
           doth
           Augustine
           say
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           punisheth
           Seducers
           to
           convert
           them
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           intrinsecall
           end
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           were
           to
           conquer
           a
           spirituall
           Kingdom
           to
           Christ
           ?
           Calvin
           saith
           the
           just
           contrary
           in
           that
           same
           place
           ,
           
             verum
             quidem
             esse
             fateor
             utque
             vi
             armatâ
             erectum
             ab
             initi
             suisse
             regnum
             Christi
             ,
             neque
             armorum
             praesidio
             stare
             ,
             Evangelii
             enim
             pradicatione
             regnare
             Christum
             oportet
             .
             Itaque
             Dominus
             quo
             illustrior
             esset
             vocis
             sua
             efficacia
             ,
             nudes
             &
             inormes
             misit
             Apostolos
             ,
             nec
             modo
             destitui
             veluit
             terrenâ
             potantiâ
             ,
             sed
             totum
             faere
             mundum
             habere
             infestum
             ,
             ut
             calestem
             esse
             Evangelii
             victoriam
             omnibus
             constaret
             .
          
        
         
           Obj.
           16.
           
           But
           the
           Apostles
           sought
           not
           Laws
           from
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           by
           which
           Hereticks
           might
           be
           compelled
           to
           imbrace
           the
           sound
           faith
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Gaudentius
           a
           Donatist
           Bishop
           
             objected
             the
             same
             to
          
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           answers
           ,
           Because
           Emperors
           were
           enemies
           to
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           therefore
           Christians
           sought
           not
           their
           helpe
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           17.
           
           But
           the
           particulars
           of
           your
           directorie
           of
           worship
           are
           not
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           how
           then
           can
           the
           Magistrate
           punish
           for
           not
           following
           the
           Directorie
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           That
           there
           should
           be
           prayers
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           reading
           .
           praising
           of
           God
           ,
           S●craments
           in
           the
           publike
           worship
           ,
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           these
           worships
           
             secundum
             prius
             &
             posterius
          
           the
           words
           of
           prayer
           (
           so
           they
           bee
           according
           to
           the
           pattern
           of
           sound
           doctrine
           )
           the
           Preface
           of
           the
           Directorie
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           is
           therein
           to
           be
           compelled
           ,
           though
           to
           transgresse
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghosts
          
           expresse
           order
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           and
           to
           break
           bread
           and
           eate
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           any
           of
           the
           words
           of
           Institution
           bee
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           any
           blessing
           of
           the
           Elements
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           manifest
           breach
           of
           the
           Directory
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           which
           sure
           holdeth
           forth
           to
           us
           a
           twofold
           ordering
           of
           acts
           of
           worship
           ,
           one
           divine
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           p●remptorily
           follow
           ,
           another
           prudential
           and
           humane
           in
           circumstances
           which
           concern
           both
           the
           worship
           of
           
           God
           and
           civill
           Assemblies
           ,
           as
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           persons
           ,
           &c.
           and
           in
           the
           latter
           we
           are
           no
           further
           to
           be
           commanded
           in
           point
           of
           uniformitie
           then
           the
           generall
           rules
           of
           the
           word
           lead
           us
           ;
           and
           compulsion
           ,
           where
           God
           hath
           no
           compelling
           commandment
           going
           before
           in
           an
           exact
           uniformitie
           ,
           we
           utterly
           disclaim
           ,
           nor
           can
           men
           ,
           or
           Church
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Assemblies
           on
           earth
           make
           laws
           in
           matters
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           where
           the
           Supream
           Lawgiver
           hath
           made
           none
           ,
           and
           the
           Preface
           of
           the
           Directorie
           is
           so
           clear
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           trust
           we
           shall
           quickly
           agree
           with
           the
           godly
           and
           sound
           in
           judgement
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           
           Obj.
           18.
           
           But
           whether
           were
           it
           not
           better
           that
           a
           Patent
           were
           granted
           to
           Monopolize
           all
           the
           corn
           and
           cloath
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           it
           measured
           out
           to
           us
           at
           mens
           price
           and
           pleasure
           (
           which
           yet
           were
           intollerable
           )
           as
           some
           men
           ,
           and
           Synods
           doe
           appoint
           and
           measure
           out
           to
           us
           what
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           we
           shall
           beleeve
           and
           practice
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           Presbyterians
           and
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           should
           bee
           appointed
           by
           us
           (
           Sectaries
           )
           what
           they
           shall
           beleeve
           and
           practise
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           for
           them
           to
           do
           so
           to
           us
           ,
           seeing
           we
           can
           give
           as
           good
           grounds
           ,
           for
           what
           we
           beleeve
           and
           practice
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           doe
           for
           what
           they
           would
           have
           ,
           if
           not
           better
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           It
           were
           indeed
           better
           
             that
             all
             the
             corn
             and
             cloath
             were
             monopolized
             to
             be
             measured
             out
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             men
             ,
          
           then
           that
           truth
           should
           be
           
             monopolized
             and
             measured
             out
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             men
             ,
          
           speaking
           what
           pleases
           them
           without
           all
           warrant
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           alledge
           only
           mens
           meer
           authoritie
           or
           rather
           lust
           ,
           and
           commanding
           men
           without
           trying
           
             the
             Spirits
          
           and
           doctrines
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           Bereans
           tryed
           Pauls
           doctrine
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           
           Peremptorily
           to
           beleeve
           and
           practise
           ,
           what
           they
           appoint
           under
           pain
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           this
           sort
           of
           monopolizing
           either
           corn
           or
           
             truth
             ,
             our
             witnesse
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           we
           detest
           and
           refuse
           ;
           But
           of
           
             monopolizing
             and
             appointing
             what
             truth
             men
             should
             beleeve
             ,
          
           by
           an
           authoritative
           ,
           ministeriall
           and
           officiall
           holding
           out
           of
           truth
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           leading
           the
           consciences
           by
           perswading
           from
           strength
           of
           light
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Testimonie
             ,
          
           and
           exhorting
           all
           men
           in
           the
           Lord
           
             to
             try
             the
             Spirits
          
           ;
           examine
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           not
           what
           men
           ,
           but
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           Christ
           say
           and
           teach
           ,
           not
           from
           themselves
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           will
           and
           commandment
           
           of
           him
           that
           sent
           them
           ,
           then
           must
           they
           give
           an
           account
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           call
           this
           
             monopolizing
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             measuring
             it
             out
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             men
             ,
          
           when
           as
           the
           
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             being
             instant
             in
             season
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             reproving
             ,
             rebuking
             ,
             exhorting
             with
             all
             long-suffering
             and
             doctrine
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           2.
           should
           so
           be
           a
           monopolizing
           
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             a
             measuring
             of
             it
             out
             at
             the
             pleasure
             of
             men
             ,
          
           in
           regard
           that
           Christ
           saith
           
             Matth.
             10.
             40.
             
             He
             that
             receiveth
             you
             ,
             receiveth
             me
             ,
          
           Joh.
           13.
           20.
           and
           Luke
           10.
           16.
           
           
             He
             that
             heareth
             you
             heareth
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             despiseth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           And
           
             Matth.
             10.
             14.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             your
             words
             ,
             when
             ye
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             house
             or
             Citie
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             off
             your
             feet
             .
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             easier
             for
             the
             land
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gemorrah
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             then
             for
             that
             Citie
             :
          
           Which
           words
           are
           spoken
           of
           all
           the
           faithfull
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           Matth.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           so
           they
           speak
           according
           to
           the
           commission
           given
           them
           by
           the
           Lord
           speaking
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           whether
           they
           declare
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           in
           a
           pulpit
           or
           Synod
           .
           This
           way
           Ministers
           who
           hear
           the
           Word
           at
           Gods
           mouth
           ,
           Ezek
           .
           3.
           10.
           and
           deliver
           the
           whole
           councell
           of
           God
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           27.
           and
           keep
           nothing
           back
           as
           faithful
           Ambassadors
           and
           Stewards
           ought
           ministerially
           to
           declare
           and
           appoint
           
             what
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             ,
             we
             shall
             beleeve
             and
             practise
             in
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
          
           but
           not
           as
           Monopolizers
           .
           3.
           
           Suppose
           Sectaries
           could
           teach
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Assemblie
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Ministers
           can
           teach
           them
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           more
           reason
           that
           Ministers
           should
           Synodically
           teach
           then
           they
           ;
           for
           a
           teaching
           Ministery
           is
           an
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           as
           is
           clear
           by
           these
           places
           which
           hold
           forth
           that
           Christ
           is
           present
           with
           his
           faithfull
           Ministers
           to
           the
           
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Joh.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             Eph.
          
           4.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           2
           Tim.
           4.
           1.
           2.
           compared
           with
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             20.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             14.
             v.
             40.
             
             Luke
             10.
             14.
             
             Joh.
             15.
             20.
             1
             
             Tim.
          
           
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Hebr.
          
           5.
           4.
           and
           13.
           17.
           
           
             Tit.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             9.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Rev.
          
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           &c.
           and
           3.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           &c.
           and
           howbeit
           the
           word
           of
           God
           as
           the
           word
           doth
           equally
           tye
           the
           conscience
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           
             objective
             obligation
          
           that
           it
           hath
           from
           God
           ,
           not
           from
           men
           ,
           who
           ever
           spake
           it
           ,
           whether
           Ministers
           or
           private
           Christians
           ,
           yet
           it
           layeth
           two
           bands
           on
           the
           conscience
           when
           Ministers
           declare
           the
           will
           of
           God
           to
           
           people
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           officiall
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           fift
           commandement
           ,
           the
           
             messengers
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
          
           reverenced
           ,
           and
           received
           in
           their
           calling
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           despise
           Christ
           :
           The
           other
           is
           an
           
             objective
             obligation
          
           and
           a
           band
           which
           it
           layeth
           on
           the
           conscience
           ,
           by
           the
           second
           Commandment
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           not
           of
           men
           ,
           1
           Thes
           .
           2.
           13.
           
           But
           when
           private
           Christians
           speak
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           their
           station
           ,
           the
           word
           from
           them
           layeth
           on
           only
           the
           latter
           obligation
           ,
           
           not
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           
             That
             private
             men
             have
             as
             good
             grounds
             to
             appoint
             what
             Ministers
             should
             beleeve
             and
             practise
             ,
             as
             ministers
             have
             to
             appoint
             what
             they
             should
             beleeve
             and
             practice
          
           ;
           for
           private
           Christians
           want
           the
           Ministeriall
           grounds
           which
           Ministers
           called
           of
           God
           have
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           exhort
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           4
           It
           may
           be
           private
           men
           may
           see
           more
           truth
           then
           Ministers
           ,
           when
           night
           and
           darknesse
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           vision
           ,
           covereth
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           that
           seeing
           and
           called
           watchmen
           should
           not
           ministerially
           appoint
           and
           hold
           forth
           by
           their
           office
           ,
           what
           private
           christians
           should
           beleeve
           and
           pr●ctice
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Libertines
           aim
           at
           this
           ,
           The
           truth
           is
           monopolized
           to
           no
           one
           man
           ,
           nor
           certain
           kind
           of
           men
           ,
           ministers
           or
           others
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           Ergo
           ,
           It
           is
           truth
           what
           every
           man
           in
           his
           conscience
           beleeveth
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           beleeveth
           &
           practiseth
           what
           in
           conscience
           he
           beleeveth
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           he
           beleeveth
           and
           practiseth
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           to
           be
           controlled
           nor
           contradicted
           ,
           nor
           compelled
           by
           sword
           or
           censures
           ,
           for
           let
           it
           be
           most
           false
           in
           it self
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           him
           Truth
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           persecute
           him
           ,
           
             he
             suffereth
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             righteousnes
             sake
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Ministers
           have
           no
           more
           to
           doe
           to
           labour
           to
           recall
           and
           gain
           him
           from
           his
           opinions
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
           then
           he
           hath
           to
           labour
           to
           gain
           Ministers
           from
           their
           opinion
           .
           
        
         
           Hence
           I
           argue
           ,
           what
           ever
           opinion
           maketh
           every
           man●
           dictate
           of
           his
           conscience
           the
           true
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Bibles
           ,
           divers
           and
           contrary
           Gospels
           and
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           contrary
           rules
           of
           faith
           and
           practises
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           divers
           opinions
           ,
           fancies
           ,
           dictates
           ,
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           conscience
           ,
           is
           a
           Godlesse
           and
           Atheisticall
           way
           .
           But
           such
           is
           this
           opinion
           of
           Libertie
           of
           Conscience
           and
           Toleration
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Proposition
           is
           undoubtedly
           true
           ,
           there
           being
           but
           one
           Gospel
           ,
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           truth
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Christ
           ,
           and
           one
           Lord
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           4
           ▪
           5.
           and
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           but
           one
           sense
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           faith
           ,
           otherwise
           this
           (
           
             There
             is
             but
             one
             God
             to
             us
          
           )
           should
           have
           one
           sense
           to
           the
           Treit●ites
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           There
           be
           three
           Gods
           ,
           because
           three
           persons
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           a
           contrary
           sense
           to
           another
           :
           To
           us
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           in
           nature
           and
           essence
           ,
           and
           yet
           both
           should
           be
           the
           same
           truth
           to
           each
           man
           ,
           as
           he
           apprehends
           .
        
         
           The
           Ass●mption
           is
           manifest
           to
           those
           that
           will
           see
           ,
           by
           the
           grounds
           of
           Libertines
           ,
           because
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           which
           he
           phansieth
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           
             truth
             should
             be
             monopolized
             to
             ●ut
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             persons
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           very
           Gospel
           and
           truth
           which
           this
           man
           beleeveth
           ,
           and
           of
           you
           punish
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           man
           
             suffers
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           if
           his
           neighbour
           beleeve
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           him
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           punish
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           man
           suffers
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           also
           ,
           and
           there
           bee
           two
           contrary
           Gospels
           ,
           
           and
           sundry
           truths
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           two
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           two
           and
           twentie
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           contrary
           truths
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Old
           ,
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           the
           letters
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           senses
           ,
           by
           this
           ,
           there
           be
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           many
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           sundry
           heads
           and
           various
           opinions
           of
           men
           .
           Hence
           libertie
           of
           prophecying
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           so
           libertie
           of
           Faiths
           ,
           of
           contrary
           Bibles
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           tendeth
           to
           unitie
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           
             one
             Confession
             of
             faith
          
           ,
           or
           uniformitie
           of
           beleef
           is
           mocked
           by
           these
           men
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           that
           suffereth
           for
           his
           supposed
           truth
           ,
           is
           persecuted
           
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           so
           blessed
           ,
           because
           persecuted
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           if
           blessed
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           meaneth
           ,
           Matth.
           ●
           .
           
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             They
             have
             a
             great
             reward
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           for
           so
           they
           expound
           the
           place
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           All
           men
           then
           ,
           are
           saved
           in
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           is
           common
           to
           all
           Sect●
           and
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           i●
           is
           to
           bee
           rooted
           and
           grounded
           in
           op●●ions
           such
           as
           every
           man
           shall
           fansie
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           and
           
             not
             to
             be
             moved
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           moved
           from
           opinions
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           carried
           about
           with
           every
           winde
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           is
           to
           adhere
           with
           pertinacie
           to
           opinions
           
           were
           it
           
             Arrianisme
             ,
             Manichisme
          
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           all
           Religions
           are
           alike
           safe
           ,
           and
           all
           Sects
           ,
           Saints
           ,
           and
           all
           Hereticks
           because
           they
           follow
           their
           erronious
           consciences
           are
           innocent
           ,
           godly
           ,
           grounded
           on
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Neither
           needeth
           Mr.
           Williams
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           place
           Rom.
           13.
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           duties
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           we
           grant
           with
           Calvin
           and
           Beza
           ;
           but
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           That
           the
           Magistrates
           punishing
           of
           ill-doers
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           seducing
           Teachers
           ,
           is
           excluded
           ,
           for
           that
           punishing
           is
           a
           dutie
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           though
           the
           Object
           be
           spirituall
           ,
           as
           sorcerie
           is
           against
           the
           first
           Commandment
           ,
           and
           punished
           as
           ill
           doing
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           though
           sorcerie
           be
           a
           sinne
           formally
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           why
           should
           the
           Magistrate
           punish
           one
           sin
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           and
           not
           all
           ,
           in
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           against
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           safetie
           of
           humane
           Societies
           ?
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             2.
             line
             6.
             read
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             p.
             12.
             l.
          
           22.
           them
           r.
           these
           .
           
             p.
             33.
             l.
          
           5.
           but
           of
           all
           these
           r.
           but
           all
           these
           .
           
             p.
             23.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           elicite
           acts
           .
           
             p.
             36.
             l.
          
           13.
           
           And
           it
           is
           false
           that
           we
           are
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           what
           Synods
           determine
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           must
           be
           fallible
           ,
           lyable
           to
           Error
           and
           an
           untruth
           ,
           because
           they
           so
           determine
           .
           
             p.
             56.
             in
             Margin
             r.
             thus
             ,
          
           The
           Magistrate
           may
           with
           the
           Sword
           coerce
           .
           ibid.
           Five
           impediments
           that
           keep
           men
           from
           embracing
           the
           truth
           according
           to
           Augustine
           .
           
             l.
             10.
             for
          
           Guidentum
           r.
           Gaudentium
           .
           
             p.
             50.
             l.
             19.
             
             Cyrillus
             .
             p.
          
           59.
           
             l.
             penult
             .
             for
          
           worships
           r.
           Vorstius
           .
           
             p.
             62.
             for
          
           elect
           r.
           elicite
           .
           
             p.
             74.
             l.
             2.
             for
          
           or
           r.
           are
           .
           
             p.
             82.
             l.
             10.
             for
          
           this
           not
           r.
           this
           is
           not
           .
           
             p.
             101.
             l.
             7.
             for
          
           now
           r.
           not
           .
           
             p.
             106.
             in
             margin
             ,
             for
          
           i●dicari
           r.
           judicare
           .
           
             p.
             109.
             r.
          
           religio
           .
           
             p.
             110.
             l.
             28.
             for
          
           is
           r.
           are
           .
           
             p.
             199.
             l.
             26.
             for
          
           thou
           r.
           that
           .
           
             p.
             201.
             l.
             19.
             for
          
           is
           r.
           it
           s
           .
           for●●ssed
           ●●ssed
           r.
           professe
           .
           
             p.
             206.
             l.
             31.
             for
          
           abolish
           r.
           oblige
           .
           
             p.
             215.
             l.
             17.
             for
          
           and
           father
           r.
           and
           the
           father
           .
           
             p.
             216.
             in
             margin
             r.
          
           confuta●unt
           
             p.
             223.
             l.
             32
             for
          
           Quod
           nou
           in
           r.
           Quod
           non
           est
           .
           
             p.
             232.
             marg
             .
             for
          
           no
           case
           r.
           in
           case
           p.
           2●0
           .
           
             l.
             penult
             .
             r.
          
           impletionem
           .
           
             p.
             254.
             l.
             6.
             r.
          
           redarguit
           .
           
             p.
             156.
             l.
             13.
             r.
          
           Protesta●ts
           ,
           F●●ilists
           ,
           Arminians
           ,
           Seekers
           ,
           &c.
           hold
           and
           beleeve
           must
           be
           the
           Dictates
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A92140-e220
           
             Gal.
             2.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e8310
           
             The
             name
             ,
             Con●●●ence
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             the
             practical
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             a
             power
             ,
             not
             an
             act
             or
             habit
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Thomas
             12.
             
             ●
             .
             19
             a●t
             .
             5.
             
             Casetan
             .
             ibid.
             Richard
             .
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             29.
             ar
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Grego
             .
             de
             Valent.
             12.
             q.
             14.
             punct
             .
             4.
             
             Vasqu
             .
             z.
             12.
             disp
             .
             59
             c.
             1.
             
             Tannet
             .
             tom
             .
             2
             di●p
             .
             2.
             q.
             4
             dub●
             4.
             
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             knowledge
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Of
             Conscience
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Major
             Assumption
             and
             Conclusion
             of
             a
             Practicall
             Syllogisme
             .
          
           
             The
             object
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Hamond
             of
             Conscience
             .
             pag.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             to
             be
             revere●ced
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             of
             Cons●●●nce
             ,
             and
             the
             acts
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Of
             witnessing
             of
             Conscience
             and
             selfe-reflection
             .
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             our
             own
             state
             of
             grace
             may
             be
             had
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             ●olion
             .
             Serm.
             an
             1643
             pag.
             428.
             429
             430.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts
             of
             Conscience
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             A
             Conscience
             good
             or
             ill
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             the
             ●arest
             peece
             that
             God
             made
             .
          
           
             A
             tender
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Amesius
             de
             consci
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ●5
             .
             n.
             11.
             
             Conscientiae
             huic
             malae
             ,
             vel
             cordi
             diero
             opponit●●
             conscientia
             tenera
             ,
             quae
             facilè
             afficitur
             verbe
             Dei.
             2
             Reg.
             22.
             19.
             
             Ut
             in
             Josia
             .
          
           
             Who
             ingrosse
             the
             name
             of
             tender
             consciences
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Of
             a
             scrupulous
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             a
             scrupulous
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e12500
           
             How
             a
             Synod
             compelleth
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Remons●
             .
             Apo.
             c.
             25.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             conditions
             that
             Libertines
             require
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Synod
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             to
             question
             every
             thing
             is
             lycence
             .
          
           
             Remonst
             .
             Apo.
             c.
             1.
             fol.
             41.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             though
             not
             infallible
             may
             determine
             infallible
             points
             .
          
           
             Apol.
             in
             Pref.
             et
             in
             declar
             .
             in
             Pref.
             
          
           
             A
             Confession
             ,
             Covenant
             or
             Synodicall
             de
             〈◊〉
             a
             secondarie
             rule
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Remonstr
             .
             in
             vindic
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             fol.
             126.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Ibid
             133.
             
          
           
             A
             ministeriall
             and
             publike
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             and
             private
             judgment
             and
             faith
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             differ
             
          
           
             Remov
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             That
             Confessions
             ought
             to
             be
             onely
             in
             expresse
             Scriture
             words
             is
             another
             false
             principle
             of
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             Roman
             .
             Vindi
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             135.
             13.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             post
             quam
             acceptavit
             decretum
             ,
             〈◊〉
             illo
             ●●●tius
             quam
             ea
             lege
             ,
             quatenis
             &
             quamdia
             〈◊〉
             in
             〈…〉
             indicat
             ill
             deff●●●rum
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             of
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               Apol
               c.
            
             25.
             291.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             Synods
             is
             not
             to
             remove
             heresie
             ,
             by
             any
             means
             good
             or
             bad
             〈◊〉
             to
             ciuil
             heresie
             so
             effectually
             as
             these
             heresies
             shall
             never
             be
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             againe
             .
          
           
             Remon
             .
             c.
             25.
             
             Apol.
             294.
             
          
           
             The
             necessitie
             of
             Synods
             .
          
           
             Pastors
             subject
             the
             disobedient
             to
             wrath
             yet
             are
             not
             lords
             over
             the
             conscience
             ,
             ergo
             neither
             are
             Synods
             lords
             over
             the
             conscience
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             fol.
             2●5
             .
          
           
             Error
             of
             conscience
             〈◊〉
             from
             ●●igation
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Apo.
             25.
             f.
             226.
             
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             a
             Synod
             not
             a
             Sceptick
             conjecturall
             truth
             as
             Libertines
             suppose
             .
          
           
             The
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             from
             Synods
             beleived
             truly
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             though
             Synods
             consist
             of
             men
             who
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             as
             an
             earthen
             pitcher
             doth
             contain
             gold
             and
             precious
             Rubies
             and
             Saphires
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             gold
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             pitcher
             but
             onely
             clay
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             true
             decision
             of
             a
             Synod
             is
             ever
             the
             same
             and
             not
             retractable
             .
          
           
             Remon
             .
          
           
             Though
             all
             truths
             be
             peremptorily
             decyded
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             need
             of
             a
             Ministeriall
             and
             declarative
             decision
             of
             men
             ,
             because
             teachers
             may
             deceive
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             are
             taught
             are
             ignorant
             and
             dull
             .
          
           
             Anabaptist
             :
             dim●ed
             interpretation
             of
             Scriptures
             as
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             
               〈…〉
               .
               Anabaptist
               .
               l
               3.
               c.
            
             11.
             
             Da●●aut
             Anabaptistis
             Scripturiram
             ●●terpretati●rem
             ,
             recitari
             evangelium
             debere
             〈◊〉
             ,
             verbi
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ut
             cuique
             liberium
             sit
             prosuo
             Spritu
             hoc
             est
             prosua
             voluntate
             &
             ●●●dine
             interpreta●i
             .
             〈◊〉
             non
             esse
             verbum
             Dei.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             7.
             
          
           
             Men
             are
             to
             come
             to
             Synods
             not
             as
             Nullifidians
             but
             as
             ingaged
             for
             truth
             .
          
           
             Synods
             may
             impose
             upon
             others
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             Bonds
             or
             Libertie
             of
             Conscience
             stated
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             p.
             74.
             45.
             
          
           
             The
             conditional
             imposing
             of
             Synods
             consisteth
             well
             with
             trying
             of
             all
             things
             what
             Libertines
             say
             on
             the
             contrary
             is
             nought
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e17010
           
             16.
             75.
             
          
           
             Pastors
             are
             are
             not
             out
             of
             their
             calling
             nor
             Apparitours
             nor
             tale-bearers
             if
             they
             complaine
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             hereticks
             and
             all
             ev●●-doers
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e17480
           
             Opinions
             cannot
             be
             compelled
             not
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             will
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             ●he
             question
             is
             whether
             the
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Shame
             and
             fear
             of
             reb●kes
             by
             Pastors
             and
             Church
             censures
             have
             the
             same
             compulsorie
             in
             〈…〉
             false
             teachers
             that
             the
             feare
             of
             publick
             punishment
             by
             the
             Synod
             hath
             .
          
           
             Church
             censures
             are
             as
             compuls●rie
             on
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             coercing
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             Some
             externall
             actions
             of
             unjustice
             s●●wing
             from
             meere
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             punished
             justly
             without
             any
             note
             of
             persecution
             ,
             by
             grant
             of
             Libertines
             ,
             and
             why
             not
             all
             others
             also
             ?
          
           
             〈…〉
             bonds
             pag.
             12
             
          
           
             Lactan.
             Inst
             .
             l.
             5.
             c
             14
             quid
             〈…〉
             quod
             〈…〉
             fieri
             〈◊〉
             libido
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Tertullian
             ad
             Scapul●●
             .
             Humani
             juris
             &
             natural●s
             potestatis
             est
             ,
             un●cuique
             quod
             putavertis
             coler●
             :
             n●●
             alii
             prodost●nt
             o●est
             alterius
             Religio
             Sed
             :
             nec
             Religionis
             est
             cogere
             Religionem
             ,
             quae
             s●ont●
             〈◊〉
             debe●
             ,
             non
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             How
             Religion
             may
             be
             compelled
             ,
             how
             not
             .
             One
             mans
             Religion
             remaining
             in
             the
             minde
             and
             will
             may
             hurt
             or
             benefit
             the
             man
             himself
             ,
             not
             any
             others
             :
             but
             true
             Religion
             as
             it
             comes
             forth
             i●
             to
             acts
             of
             teaching
             may
             coine
             and
             winne
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             false
             Religion
             may
             subvert
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             does
             not
             command
             Religion
             ,
             acts
             as
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             rather
             forbids
             their
             contra●●●●
             as
             disser●●●●
             to
             Christian
             societies
             .
             How
             ●ertull
             .
             and
             La●●ant●●s
             are
             to
             be
             expounded
             of
             forcing
             to
             heathen
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Though
             we
             can
             compell
             none
             to
             Religion
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             not
             punish
             there
             that
             〈◊〉
             others
             to
             a
             false
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Lactan●●
             .
             5.
             c.
             20.
             non
             est
             opus
             vt
             &
             〈…〉
             cogi
             non
             potest
             ,
             〈◊〉
             potius
             quam
             verberibu●
             res
             agenda
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Distringant
             (
             hostes
             Religionis
             Christianae
             )
             aci●m
             ingeniorum
             suert●●
             ,
             si
             ratio
             corum
             vera
             est
             offeratur
             :
             parati
             sumus
             audire
             ,
             si
             docea●●
             .
             Tacentibus
             certè
             nihil
             credimus
             ,
             sicut
             ne
             saevientibus
             quidem
             cedimus
             ,
             imitentur
             nos
             ,
             aut
             rationem
             rei
             totius
             exponant
             nos
             
               enim
               non
               illicimus
               (
               ut
               ipsi
               objectant
               )
               sed
               docemus
               ,
            
             probamus
             ostendimus
             :
             itaque
             nemo
             a
             nobis
             retinetur
             invitus
             :
             imutilis
             est
             enim
             deo
             qui
             devotione
             ac
             side
             caret
             ,
             &
             tamen
             nemo
             discedit
             ipsa
             veritate
             retinante
             .
             Lactan
             〈◊〉
             .
             longè
             diversa
             sunt
             Carnificina
             &
             pictas
             ,
             nes
             potest
             aut
             veritas
             eum
             vi
             ,
             aut
             justitia
             eum
             crudelitate
             conjungi
             .
             Ibid.
             Sed
             ut
             in
             ipsa
             Religione
             sic
             defensionis
             genere
             falluntur
             .
             Defendenda
             e●im
             Religio
             est
             non
             occidendo
             ,
             sed
             monen
             lo
             ;
             alij
             codices
             moriendo
             ,
             non
             sevitia
             ,
             sed
             patientia
             ,
             non
             scelere
             ,
             sed
             fide
             .
             
               Lactant.
               speaks
               of
               compulsion
               without
               all
               teaching
               .
               These
               that
               are
               without
               the
               Church
               are
               not
               to
               be
               compelled
               .
            
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             punish
             he●●●ides
             ,
             so
             .
             so
             he
             should
             not
             punish
             murtherers
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             may
             by
             the
             sword
             curb
             five
             impediments
             that
             keep
             men
             from
             embracing
             the
             truth
             ,
             according
             to
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             Doctour
             
               Adam
               Stewart
            
             .
          
           
             Impotencie
             of
             free
             will
             objected
             by
             Mr.
             John
             Goodwine
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             not
             to
             punish
             seducing
             teachers
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             the
             Donatists
             objected
             .
          
           
             State
             of
             the
             question
             more
             strictly
             proposed
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             as
             wel
             he
             said
             ,
             because
             there
             be
             no
             expresse
             laws
             against
             murtherers
             ,
             parricids
             ,
             sorcerers
             .
             Sodomites
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             more
             then
             against
             false
             teachers
             ,
             that
             therefore
             Socerers
             are
             no
             lesse
             then
             hereticks
             to
             be
             tollerated
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e19820
           
             De
             vivendis
             Christianorian
             animus
             in
             fide
             illibata
             .
             tom
             .
             1
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Fundamentals
             .
          
           
             An
             saving
             disposition
             of
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             all
             truths
             revealed
             ,
             though
             the
             man
             be
             ignorant
             of
             many
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             state
             of
             saving
             grace
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             epist
             .
             ad
             Martinum
             Shallingium
             an
             .
             1557.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             among
             these
             that
             are
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             things
             simply
             necessarie
             .
             2.
             simply
             profitable
             .
             3.
             by
             consequence
             necessary
             :
             how
             the
             papist
             ,
             erre
             in
             these
             .
          
           
             Joan.
             Durens
             in
             consulta
             .
             Theologica
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Some
             Consequences
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Builders
             of
             hay
             and
             stubble
             on
             the
             foundation
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             these
             that
             fall
             in
             murther
             and
             adultery
             out
             of
             infirmity
             may
             be
             also
             saved
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             consequence
             ;
             ergo
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             tollerate
             both
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e20490
           
             Obstinacie
             in
             Ceremonies
             after
             full
             information
             deserveth
             punishment
             .
          
           
             These
             that
             err
             in
             non-fundamentals
             may
             deserve
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             To
             teach
             the
             necessity
             of
             circumcision
             not
             an
             error
             formally
             and
             primarily
             ;
             but
             by
             consequence
             fundamentall
             and
             the
             contrary
             truth
             not
             necessarie
             
               necessitate
               medij
            
             .
          
           
             The
             tolleration
             of
             all
             who
             err
             in
             non
             fundamentals
             examined
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Iohn
               Goodwin
            
             hag●omastix
             sect
             .
             26.
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Queries
             proposed
             to
             Mr.
             Joh.
             Goodwin
             ,
             who
             asserteth
             a
             Catholicke
             toleration
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             upon
             the
             ground
             of
             weaknesse
             ,
             of
             free-will
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Augus
             .
             〈◊〉
             dicu
             ,
             relinqu●s
             liber●
             orbatrio
             ,
             cur
             enim
             non
             in
             homicidiis
             &
             in
             stupris
             ,
             &
             in
             quibuscunque
             〈◊〉
             facinorib●●
             &
             flagiciis
             libere
             arbitrio
             dimittendum
             to
             esse
             proclamas
             ?
             quae
             tamen
             omnia
             justis
             leg
             ib●●
             comprim●
             utilissimuma
             ●●ahiberrimu●
             est
             ,
             dedit
             quidem
             De●●
             homini
             liberani
             〈◊〉
             sed
             nec
             bonam
             Infruct
             :
             ●osam
             ,
             nec
             malam
             voluit
             esse
             impunitam
             ,
             li.
             1.
             
             Con.
             Gaudenti
             c.
             19.
             secundum
             est
             as
             fallatissimas
             vanissim●sque
             rationes
             ,
             haberis
             laxatis
             atque
             dimissis
             ,
             humana
             licentia
             impu●●sta
             pe●cata
             omnia
             relinquentur
             ,
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Most
             arguments
             of
             Libertines
             infer
             a
             Catholicke
             toleration
             in
             non-fundamentals
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             〈◊〉
             fundamentals
             .
          
           
             What
             deductions
             the
             spirit
             makes
             in
             the
             soule
             of
             an
             elect
             ,
             knowing
             but
             a
             few
             f●●dam
             ,
             and
             going
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             thou
             knoweth
             ?
          
           
             To
             know
             revealed
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             commanded
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             One
             Generall
             Confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             without
             a
             particular
             sense
             containing
             the
             true
             and
             orthodox
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             not
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Divers
             pious
             conferences
             betweene
             us
             and
             Lutherans
             .
          
           
             They
             hate
             God
             ,
             and
             love
             blasphemies
             in
             the
             consequence
             ,
             who
             obstinately
             hold
             them
             in
             the
             antecedent
             
          
           
             They
             may
             bee
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             so
             punishable
             ,
             who
             erre
             not
             in
             fundamentals
             .
          
           
             Divine
             right
             of
             Church-government
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Job
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             11.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Divers
             things
             not
             fundamentally
             believed
             with
             certainty
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             in
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             f.
             7
             fides
             millinaria
             potest
             esse
             omnium
             pessima
             .
          
           
             Beleeving
             of
             truths
             revealed
             of
             God
             with
             a
             reserve
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             concerning
             beleevers
             in
             Scepticks
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           
             Beleev●ng
             w●th
             a
             reserve
             ●gainst
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
          
           
             Beleeving
             with
             a
             reserve
             against
             the
             stability
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             trying
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             spirits
             ,
             injoyned
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Faith
             with
             a
             reserve
             against
             our
             prayers
             for
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             growing
             therein
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             bids
             us
             not
             beleeve
             with
             a
             reserve
             .
          
           
             To
             beleeve
             with
             a
             reserve
             contrary
             to
             our
             doing
             and
             suffering
             for
             truth
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             Two
             distinctions
             necessary
             touching
             controverted
             points
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             not
             controversall
             ,
             yet
             the
             deductions
             from
             them
             to
             our
             blinde
             nature
             ,
             are
             controversall
             .
          
           
             Fundamentalls
             of
             faith
             most
             controversall
             to
             our
             blinde
             nature
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e26000
           
             Some
             far
             off
             errors
             may
             bee
             tollerated
             .
          
           
             Schisme
             and
             actuall
             gathering
             of
             churches
             out
             of
             churches
             cannot
             be
             tollerated
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             Ro.
             14.
             willing
             us
             to
             receive
             the
             weake
             ,
             no
             plea
             for
             tolleration
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             Philip.
             3.
             15.
             
             Let
             us
             walke
             according
             to
             the
             same
             rule
             ,
             &c.
             nothing
             〈◊〉
             tolleration
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e26900
           
             Remonstrant
             i●
             Apologia
             
               p.
               40.
               
               P.
            
             268.
             〈◊〉
             &
             tu●a
             heresis
             〈…〉
             ●rr●r
             qui
             in
             merte
             errantis
             ta●●um
             l●cum
             habet
             ●rrer
             nec
             objectum
             nec
             causa
             punitionis
             est
             ,
             error
             enim
             merus
             erra●tem
             non
             egreditur
             ,
             ergo
             〈◊〉
             necoer●●ri
             quidem
             potest
             ▪
             animus
             hominis
             imprio
             humano
             non
             〈…〉
             humane
             〈…〉
             Apo.
             ●24
             ●
             .
             28●
             
          
           
             Liberti●es
             m●ke
             heresie
             a
             meere
             innocent
             and
             unpunishable
             error
             of
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             is
             a
             sin
             as
             well
             as
             Idolatry
             ,
             though
             we
             could
             neither
             desine
             heresie
             nor
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             proved
             to
             be
             an
             hainous
             sin
             .
          
           
             Remonstrance
             Apol.
             24.
             f.
             283
             
          
           
             Remon
             .
             Apol.
             24.
             f.
             285.
             
          
           
             Min●s
             Celsus
             〈◊〉
             heretic
             .
             coer
             .
             se●
             .
             ●
             .
             f.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             holy
             ghost
             contrary
             to
             Libertines
             ,
             supposeth
             unden●●●bly
             that
             hereticks
             are
             knowne
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             not
             knowne
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             when
             〈◊〉
             b●ds
             us
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             avoid
             them
             ,
             bid
             them
             not
             God
             sp●●d
             .
          
           
             Pertinacie
             may
             be
             ,
             &
             is
             known
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             Libertines
             openly
             contradict
             the
             holy
             ghost
             in
             that
             they
             forbid
             to
             judge
             false
             teachers
             to
             bee
             grievous
             wolves
             .
          
           
             Remonst
             .
             Apol.
             c.
             24.
             285
             de
             ma●i●ioso
             volu●tatis
             actu
             〈◊〉
             pertina●ia
             que
             est
             formalis
             ratione
             h●resees
             〈◊〉
             nisi
             so●us
             ●o●e
             judicari
             potest
             humana
             omni●
             judicia
             de
             mente
             animoque
             alterius
             incerta
             sunt
             ,
             conjectura
             fallaces
             nisi
             cum
             quis
             quod
             malum
             esse
             novit
             ,
             facere
             vult
             nemo
             dedita
             opera
             erras
             ,
             aut
             errare
             se
             sibi
             p●rswadet
             cum
             de
             ●terna
             salute
             agitur
             ,
             quare
             fas
             non
             est
             invito
             alicui
             tribuere
             malitiam
             :
             caritas
             aliud
             swades
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             a
             wicked
             resisting
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Liberti●es
             say
             that
             an
             hereticke
             dying
             for
             his
             heresie
             ,
             hath
             no
             evill
             conscience
             ,
             but
             a
             spirituall
             and
             heavenly
             end
             .
          
           
             Tundite
             ,
             tundita
             An●x●rchi
             follem
             Anax●rchum
             enim
             non
             tundit
             .
          
           
             Celsus
             ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             vain
             glory
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             devills
             martyrs
             who
             dye
             for
             heresie
             .
          
           
             Fol.
             18.
             
          
           
             Spirituall
             stupidity
             and
             malice
             both
             together
             in
             hereticks
             and
             Sathans
             martyrs
             .
          
           
             Some
             ignorance
             consists
             with
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e29570
           
             Re●●●n
             ,
             apol
             .
             c.
             24.
             280
             ,
             281.
             
          
           
             
               Ve
               lelius
            
             de
             Ar●●n
             .
             Ar●ini
             .
             
               P
               4.
               l.
               2.
               c.
               4.
               n.
            
             5
             ,
          
           
             Who
             is
             an
             to
             Arminians
             Titus
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Nevi
             te
             esse
             primo
             genitum
             Satauae
             .
          
           
             None
             to
             Libertines
             are
             hereticks
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             professe
             a
             Religion
             which
             they
             with
             perswasion
             beleeve
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             prophesying
             taken
             in
             a
             threefold
             sense
             
          
           
             The
             words
             quench
             not
             the
             spirit
             ,
             vindicated
             from
             speaking
             for
             liberty
             of
             prophesying
             any
             thing
             
               Remon
               .
               Apol.
            
             c.
             24.
             
             Fo.
             281
             ,
             282
             
          
           
             Spiritum
             ne
             extinguite
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             spirituales
             verbi
             Dei
             sensus
             quos
             quis
             se
             habere
             a
             Spiritu
             Dei
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             vel
             per
             inspirationem
             &
             suggestionem
             Spiritus
             vel
             anxiliante
             Spiritu
             Dei
             sibi
             persuadet
             ,
             quo
             sensu
             vocem
             Spiritus
             videntur
             ipsi
             Apostoli
             aliquando
             accipere
             ,
             2
             
               Thes
               .
               2.
               2.
               1.
               
               Ioh.
            
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Qua
             quam
             alio
             sensu
             accipi
             potest
             .
          
           
             R●mon
             Ap
             282
             
          
           
             To
             desire
             false
             Prophets
             to
             cease
             out
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             is
             no
             quenching
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Remon
             .
             Apo.
             282.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e31420
           
             Remon
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Arminian
             Libertines
             do
             define
             an
             heretick
             .
          
           
             Heretickes
             to
             Libertines
             only
             such
             as
             deny
             things
             knowable
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             diversity
             of
             opinions
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             men
             forpublishing
             of
             fundamental
             errors
             and
             the
             indulgence
             of
             a
             toleration
             yeelded
             to
             them
             though
             they
             teach
             all
             errors
             in
             non-fundamentals
             a
             vain
             distinction
             and
             hath
             no
             ground
             in
             scripture
             .
          
           
             Some
             murthers
             non-fundamentall
             ●n
             David
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             consistent
             with
             the
             state
             ,
             salvation
             should
             as
             wel
             be
             tolerated
             as
             some
             errours
             in
             non-fundamentals
             ,
             by
             the
             distinction
             of
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             Some
             non-fundamentals
             clearely
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             revealed
             not
             to
             be
             beleeved
             with
             a
             reserve
             ,
             and
             others
             non-fundamentals
             with
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Queries
             propounded
             to
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             Why
             may
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             lawfully
             spare
             the
             life
             of
             him
             who
             out
             of
             a
             Libertine
             conscience
             meerly
             sacrificeth
             his
             childe
             to
             God●
             or
             why
             should
             ●e
             punish
             with
             the
             sword
             some
             acts
             not
             destructive
             to
             peace
             in
             the
             con●cience
             of
             the
             punished
             ,
             and
             not
             a●
             acts
             of
             the
             same
             ki●d
             .
          
           
             To
             compell
             men
             to
             do
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             sin
             neither
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Test-lawfull
             .
          
           
             Deut
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             ●pan●
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Apo
             
               c.
               25.
               f.
            
             290.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             the
             same
             obligation
             ,
             the
             same
             formall
             reason
             (
             so
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             of
             beleeving
             non-fundamentals
             revealed
             ,
             and
             fundamentals
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             necessity
             of
             divine
             command
             not
             the
             same
             necessity
             of
             means
             called
             ,
             
               necessitas
               med●●
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e33210
           
             Bloody
             Tenet
             c
             3
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             R●monst
             .
             Apo
             c.
             25
             245.
             
             Nam
             v●rbu●
             Dei
             etiamsi
             vin
             obligandi
             ex
             se
             &
             p●rse
             habeat
             ,
             actu
             t●●en
             non
             obligat
             quenquam
             nisi
             intellectum
             &
             sic
             pr●ut
             adhibi●a
             omni
             possibili
             diligentia
             &
             prudentia
             ●●nclligendum
             esse
             creditur
             ,
             re●no
             enim
             obligatur
             ,
             ad
             verum
             v●rbi
             divini
             sensu
             ●
             sequ●dum
             contra
             conscientiam
             suam
             erro●●am
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             question
             touching
             the
             obligation
             that
             conscience
             layeth
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             Tanner
             .
             Jesuit●
             to
             2.
             
               in
               12.
               disp
               .
               2.
               q
               4.
               dub
               .
               2.
               n.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             paradiso
             
               opinio
               nostra
               nobis
               legem
               in
               ponit
               .
            
             Ph●
             .
             Gammacheu
             .
             in
             12.
             q.
             19.
             de
             act●
             .
             hum
             .
             c.
             2.
             sect
             .
             173.
             
          
           
             Malderus
             12
             q.
             19.
             a●t
             5
             ,
             ●
             .
             dis
             .
             84.
             
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             of
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             se
             .
             1.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Though
             the
             Magistrate
             punish
             false
             teachers
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             he
             compels
             them
             to
             sinne
             against
             their
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             contr
             .
             Gau●e●ti●
             n
             ,
             l.
             ●
             c.
             24.
             
             Et
             si
             ficti
             aliq
             ●i
             persever●●●
             ,
             non
             utique
             ●●op
             er
             ipsos
             〈◊〉
             fucra●t
             colligendi
             quos
             viden●●s
             ver●●e●
             .
          
           
             Gods
             way
             and
             manner
             of
             calling
             ,
             is
             no
             ground
             why
             the
             magistrate
             should
             not
             punish
             false
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             of
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             s
             .
             1
             c.
             6.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Who
             is
             the
             self
             condemned
             heretick
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             sect
             .
             ●
             .
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             R●monst
             .
             vi
             .
             di
             .
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
               8.
            
             
             Ut
             heresis
             naturae
             potius
             quam
             vitium
             vo
             untatis
             sit
             .
          
           
             
               L.
               11.
               c.
            
             2.
             
             Err●ces
             istos
             sola
             parit
             natura
             per
             nullam
             ipsoram
             culpam
             destituta
             gratia
             ,
             non
             voluntas
             auxilium
             gratia
             aspernata
             Seducuntur
             non
             sponte
             sua
             sed
             naturae
             necessitate
             seducunt
             enim
             non
             quia
             seducere
             volunt
             ,
             sed
             quia
             non
             possunt
             non
             seducere
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e34930
           
             Toleration
             hath
             no
             warrant
             in
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             infer●eth
             Scepticisme
             .
          
           
             Want
             of
             infallibility
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             no
             reason
             for
             the
             toleration
             in
             the
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Apolo
             .
             N●trar
             .
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Toleration
             is
             against
             faith
             ,
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             is
             against
             the
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Rulers
             by
             the
             fourth
             command
             are
             to
             see
             all
             under
             them
             worship
             God.
             
          
           
             Proposals
             of
             the
             Army
             under
             Sir
             Tho.
             Fairfax
             12.
             p
             10
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e36260
           
             Rulers
             ,
             as
             Rulers
             ,
             not
             as
             tipicall
             Rulers
             punished
             false
             teachers
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             Typicalnesse
             did
             not
             priviledge
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Judah
             and
             Israel
             to
             compell
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             punish
             false
             teachers
             ,
             as
             Libertines
             say
             .
          
           
             How
             typicalnesse
             priviledgeth
             men
             to
             such
             and
             such
             actions
             ,
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             Seducers
             punished
             by
             bodily
             death
             .
          
           
             Punishing
             of
             Idolators
             and
             blasphemers
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             How
             wars
             that
             are
             extraordinary
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             particular
             acts
             may
             be
             and
             are
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             acts
             ordinary
             rules
             oblieg●ng
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             warranted
             by
             the
             Law
             teacheth
             that
             false
             teachers
             and
             hereticks
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             The
             law
             Deut.
             17.
             2
             ,
             3.
             for
             punishing
             of
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             no
             consulting
             with
             the
             or●cle
             who
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             for
             his
             conscience
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             but
             an
             ordinary
             way
             of
             trying
             such
             evill
             do●rs
             by
             judicial
             proceeding
             and
             hearing
             of
             witnesses
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             punishing
             of
             false
             teachers
             with
             the
             sword
             is
             not
             their
             conversion
             to
             God
             (
             Ministeis
             of
             the
             Gospell
             onely
             labour
             in
             that
             field
             )
             but
             the
             not
             perverting
             of
             soules
             and
             disturbing
             the
             safety
             of
             humain
             societies
             .
          
           
             Sacrificing
             of
             children
             to
             Molech
             punished
             with
             death
             by
             God●
             Law
             ,
             not
             as
             murther
             but
             as
             spiritual
             whordome
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e38800
           
             Laws
             punishing
             false
             teachers
             were
             morall
             ,
             not
             temporary
             and
             pedagogicall
             ▪
             
          
           
             Power
             of
             Fathers
             and
             Masters
             in
             the
             ●ourth
             command
             coercive
             .
          
           
             Compelling
             to
             hypocrisie
             for
             feare
             of
             shame
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             as
             guilty
             as
             compelling
             men
             w●●h
             the
             sword
             not
             to
             publish
             heresies
             ,
             nor
             seduce
             others
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Blasphemers
             and
             Idolaters
             never
             were
             judged
             to
             dye
             ,
             by
             consulting
             with
             the
             immediate
             oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Joh.
             Goodwin
             imagineth
             Hagiomast●x
             .
             Sect.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             as
             〈◊〉
             a
             wo●●
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             immediate
             consulting
             with
             the
             oracle
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Want
             of
             infallibility
             should
             exclude
             all
             Judges
             to
             judg
             ,
             ●ast●rs
             to
             preach
             on
             write
             ,
             Synods
             to
             advise
             because
             we
             cannot
             doe
             these
             with
             Propheticall
             infallibility
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             typicalnesse
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             one
             meerly
             ceremoniall
             ,
             unreducible
             ;
             another
             typicall
             ,
             but
             of
             civill
             and
             naturall
             use
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             the
             latter
             ceaseth
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             sometime
             typicall
             ,
             so
             is
             punishing
             of
             seducers
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Seducers
             of
             old
             denied
             no
             otherwise
             God
             then
             our
             false
             Prophets
             now
             ●●ayes
             doe
             now
             deny
             h●m
             
          
           
             Not
             only
             those
             who
             ●ffend
             against
             the
             principles
             of
             nature
             but
             those
             that
             publish
             and
             hold
             errors
             against
             the
             supernaturall
             principles
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             slew
             their
             children
             to
             Molech
             ,
             denied
             no
             more
             the
             word
             of
             God
             then
             our
             Hereticks
             now
             doe
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             false
             Prophets
             now
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             there
             were
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e41540
           
             〈◊〉
             not
             expresse
             rebukin●
             ,
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             tolerating
             of
             Heresies
             makes
             not
             for
             Christs
             ap●●oing
             of
             toleration
             of
             Heresies
             more
             then
             of
             tolerating
             ,
             the
             absolving
             of
             a
             murtherer
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             or
             other
             crimes
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Lawes
             ,
             Deut.
             ●3
             .
             three
             in
             number
             explicated
             ,
             the
             first
             two
             were
             morall
             ,
             the
             third
             ceremoniall
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
          
           
             The
             wars
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             warrant
             wars
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             naturall
             equity
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             binde
             not
             according
             to
             the
             ceremoniall
             &
             temporary
             typicalnesse
             annexed
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e42590
           
             The
             Prophesies
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             especially
             that
             Zach.
             13.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ▪
             prove
             that
             false
             teachers
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             sword
             
          
           
             So
             
               John
               Goodwin
            
             answereth
             in
             his
             Appendix
             to
             Hagimastix
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophecie
             Zach.
             13.
             &
             the
             house
             of
             David
             noteth
             not
             the
             Iewes
             only
             excluding
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Master
             Goodwins
             answer
             to
             Zach.
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             Answer
             of
             Mr.
             Goodwin
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             metaphoricall
             thrusting
             through
             that
             is
             spoken
             of
             Zach.
             13.
             but
             really
             inflicted
             death
             an●bod●ly
             punishment
             .
          
           
             
               Chytaeus
               in
               Zach
            
             13.
             3.
             
             〈◊〉
             doctores
             〈…〉
             Ut
             Asa
             propr●●m
             ma●re●
             removit
             a
             cu●●u
             ad●●orum
             .
             ●ead
             ,
             propter
             〈◊〉
             Idolorum
             
          
           
             *
             Esa
             .
             49.
             23.
             
          
           
             Esa
             .
             60.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             138.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             72.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             2.
             11.
             
             Es
             .
             60.
             16.
             
             Pro.
             8.
             16.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             24.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e44660
           
             So
             〈◊〉
             .
             Goodwin
             ,
             Hagiomastick
             .
          
           
             The
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             no
             ground
             why
             by
             his
             office
             hee
             ought
             not
             to
             know
             so
             farre
             truth
             and
             falshood
             as
             to
             punish
             heresies
             ,
             published
             and
             spread
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             professors
             may
             know
             who
             are
             hereticks
             and
             false
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Magistrates
             as
             Magistrates
             cannot
             judge
             all
             evill
             do●●s
             ,
             for
             heathen
             magistrates
             who
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             cannot
             judge
             Gospel-hereticks
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             taketh
             service
             of
             a
             Christian
             magistrate
             .
          
           
             mr
             .
             ●o
             .
             Goodwin
             .
          
           
             How
             M.
             Goodwin
             would
             elude
             the
             place
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             to
             prove
             that
             false
             teachers
             are
             not
             evill
             doers
             
          
           
             Paul
             Rom.
             13.
             speakes
             of
             magistrats
             in
             general
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             not
             of
             Roman
             magistrates
             as
             they
             were
             then
             .
          
           
             Roman
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             ill-doing
             ,
             not
             meant
             in
             this
             text
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e46940
           
             The
             pla●●
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3
             explained
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             that
             Magistrates
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             may
             not
             only
             permit
             ,
             but
             procure
             to
             us
             that
             we
             may
             live
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             The
             ten
             Kings
             as
             Kings
             punish
             the
             where
             ,
             and
             burne
             her
             flesh
             for
             her
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Extraordinary
             punishing
             of
             hereticks
             ,
             no
             case
             of
             the
             magistrates
             neglect
             ,
             argueth
             that
             the
             magistrate
             ought
             to
             punish
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e47860
           
             This
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             is
             not
             Christian
             liberty
             .
          
           
             A
             speculative
             conscience
             no
             more
             freed
             from
             the
             magistrate
             then
             a
             practicall
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             as
             compulsory
             as
             the
             sword
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e48290
           
             Remonstrantes
             
               Apo.
               24.
               fol.
            
             278.
             
             No●
             d●●●●teor
             parabolam
             hanc
             (
             de
             zizani●s
             )
             de
             beretici
             ,
             non
             directe
             agere
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             pa●●ble
             of
             the
             tares
             ,
             and
             the
             vindication
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             danger
             of
             punishing
             the
             innocent
             in
             due
             of
             the
             guilty
             through
             mistak
             is
             no
             argument
             that
             hereticks
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
             The
             Tares
             are
             not
             meant
             of
             hereticks
             but
             of
             al
             the
             wicked
             who
             shall
             be
             burnt
             with
             unquenchable
             fire
             
          
           
             Calvinus
             in
             Math.
             13.
             
             Non
             quemlibet
             rig●rem
             cessare
             sub●●
             Christus
             ,
             sed
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sower
             most
             distinct
             Parables
             in
             matter
             ,
             and
             scope
             .
          
           
             let
             them
             grow
             not
             exponed
             by
             Christ
             and
             what
             it
             mean●●h
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             understood
             by
             Tares
             .
          
           
             Heresie
             may
             be
             knowne
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             plucking
             up
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             field
             ,
             what
             by
             the
             Wheat
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             tithes
             of
             the
             Parable
             must
             be
             not
             expounded
             ,
             nor
             the
             time
             exactly
             searched
             into
             ,
             when
             the
             Tares
             were
             first
             sowne
             .
          
           
             How
             sins
             are
             more
             hainous
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             &
             how
             God
             〈◊〉
             now
             no
             lesse
             s●v●
             〈◊〉
             under
             the
             ●aw
             ,
             and
             a
             City
             that
             will
             defend
             and
             protect
             a
             false
             Prophet
             against
             justice
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             ,
             the
             same
             wayes
             as
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             except
             that
             the
             typ●calnesse
             is
             removed
             .
          
           
             What
             (
             let
             them
             grow
             )
             imports
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             beare
             permissive
             providences
             wherein
             evills
             of
             sin
             fall
             out
             .
          
           
             Christ
             must
             mean
             by
             Tares
             and
             Wheat
             ,
             persons
             ,
             not
             doctrines
             ,
             good
             and
             ill
             
          
           
             Minus
             Celsus
             .
          
           
             Whether
             false
             teachers
             if
             they
             repent
             must
             be
             spared
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             may
             repent
             .
          
           
             Minus
             Celsus
             ●o
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             Zizania
             ,
             Tr●●ico
             non
             nocent
             sed
             prosunt
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             ,
             Omnis
             〈◊〉
             ,
             au●dco
             〈◊〉
             ut
             corrigatur
             ,
             aut
             ,
             ut
             per
             eum
             bonus
             ex●erceatur
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e51000
           
             Min●●
             Celsus
             de
             hereticcus
             ●ocrecudis
             24.
             
          
           
             Remonstrantes
             Be●g●ci
             .
             Apol.
             
               c.
               24.
               p.
            
             279.
             
          
           
             The
             not
             burning
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             doth
             prove
             nothing
             for
             the
             immunity
             of
             hereticks
             from
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             How
             s●re
             wee
             may
             compell
             other
             Nations
             or
             ●eathen
             to
             imbrace
             the
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Covenants
             obliging
             of
             us
             to
             the
             religious
             observance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             c.
             10.
             sect
             .
             3.
             p.
             67.
             68.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             as
             it
             is
             in
             every
             mans
             conscience
             no
             rule
             of
             Reformation
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             ●quivocation
             of
             Sectaries
             in
             swearing
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Antient
             bonds
             an
             ignorant
             prevoricator
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Al
             moral
             compel●ing
             of
             hereticks
             ,
             and
             refuting
             of
             false●teachers
             by
             the
             wo●d
             ,
             〈◊〉
             as
             unlawfull
             as
             c●●p●l●ion
             ●y
             the
             sw●rd
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             p.
             ●6
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             the
             magistrate
             cannot
             send
             ministers
             but
             〈◊〉
             a
             compl●sory
             way
             .
          
           
             p.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             How
             Independents
             were
             insnared
             by
             Presbyterians
             to
             take
             the
             Covenant
             as
             the
             lying
             Author
             saith
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             70
             ,
             71.
             
          
           
             How
             Independents
             sware
             to
             defend
             the
             Presbyterian
             government
             ,
             &
             with
             tong●●
             ,
             pen
             ,
             sword
             ,
             cry
             out
             at
             it
             ,
             as
             Tyrannicall
             ,
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             Popish
             .
          
           
             Libertines
             make
             conscience
             ,
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             their
             rule
             .
          
           
             So
             Remo●strantes
             in
             vindici●s
             Apol.
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             6.
             135
             ,
             136.
             nominem
             ,
             post
             quam
             acceptavit
             decretum
             ,
             (
             
               this
               Author
            
             ,
             post
             quam
             accepta●it
             ●uramentum
             )
             ten●ri
             illo
             diutius
             ▪
             quam
             ea
             ●●ge
             qua●enus
             &
             qu●ndin
             ipse
             i●
             co
             〈◊〉
             sua
             judica
             illud
             esse
             ●erum
             .
          
           
             How
             appearing
             to
             the
             conscience
             makes
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             obliging
             rule
             ,
             but
             onely
             as
             touching
             the
             right
             and
             due
             manner
             of
             being
             obliged
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e54250
           
             Returne
             to
             the
             Commiss
             .
             of
             the
             Gen.
             Assemb
             .
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             an
             .
             1642.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             Returne
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             to
             the
             Com.
             p.
             ●
             6.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1644.
             
          
           
             The
             pretended
             liberty
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Nationall
             Covenant
             
          
           
             Petition
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             inviting
             him
             to
             returne
             to
             his
             Parliam
             .
             D●●laration
             from
             the
             Paul.
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             state
             of
             Scotland
             by
             mr
             .
             ●ickri●
             1642.
             
          
           
             Petition
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             1643.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Scotland
             when
             they
             came
             into
             England
             in
             their
             second
             expedition
             to
             joyne
             in
             the
             cause
             for
             Religion
             and
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Treaty
             betweene
             England
             and
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Ordinance
             of
             both
             Houses
             1643.
             
          
           
             Die
             Lunae
             13.
             
             Septem
             .
          
           
             Appoved
             by
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             at
             Westmin
             .
             64
             ▪
             Septem
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Phillip
               Nye
            
             his
             exhortation
             before
             he
             read
             the
             Covenant
             which
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Assembly
             
               a●no
               1643.
               
               Dec●
            
             .
             25.
             at
             Margarets
             Church
             .
          
           
             mr
             .
             Nye
             p.
             20.
             
             Returne
             from
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             to
             the
             Commission
             .
             of
             the
             Generall
             Assembly
             anno
             1642.
             
          
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             an
             .
             1643.
             
             Feb.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Parlam
             .
             1643.
             
             Feb.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Declaration
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             an
             no.
             1643.
             p.
             15.
             p.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             Declaration
             to
             the
             Gen.
             Assembly
             Aug.
             1642.
             
          
           
             Letters
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             and
             commissioners
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             the
             Belgik
             ,
             French
             ,
             Helvetian
             and
             other
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             an
             .
             1644.
             
          
           
             We
             indeavour
             (
             making
             the
             word
             our
             rule
             )
             the
             nearest
             conformity
             to
             the
             best
             reformed
             Churches
             and
             u●iformity
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             .
          
           
             Decla
             .
             after
             the
             battle
             of
             Kenton
             .
          
           
             Remon
             .
             of
             the
             Parl.
             
          
           
             Decla
             .
             of
             the
             Parliament
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             ●642
             .
             Nov
             7
             Parliaments
             Decla
             .
             given
             by
             their
             Commissio
             ▪
             Aug.
             1643.
             
          
           
             Commission
             .
             papers
             to
             the
             convention
             of
             States
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Ord.
             of
             Parl.
             1644
             ,
             J●n
             .
             3
             
          
           
             Sal●m
             .
             Spark
             of
             glory
             p.
             287.
             292.
             243
             ,
             244.
             
             Del
             ser
             .
             before
             the
             house
             of
             Commons
             ,
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             19.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ordin
             .
             1645
             Octo.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ordina
             .
             1645
             march
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             And
             an
             Ord.
             1646
             Aug.
             28.
             
             Ordinance
             of
             Parl.
             1645
             March
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Parl.
             1645.
             
             Nov.
             9.
             
          
           
             Propositions
             of
             peace
             sent
             to
             the
             King
             to
             Newcastle
             an
             .
             1646
             July
             15.
             and
             now
             again
             1647
             Sep.
             Ordinan
             .
             1646
             feb
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ordinance
             1646.
             
             Feb.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ordinance
             1647.
             
             Ma●
             1.
             
          
           
             Declaration
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             1646.
             
             April
             18.
             
          
           
             Declaration
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             1643.
             
          
           
             Returne
             to
             the
             Commiss
             .
             of
             the
             Gen.
             Assem
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             Declaration
             after
             the
             battle
             at
             Kenton
             .
          
           
             Declaration
             of
             both
             Kingdomes
             an
             .
             1643
             Returne
             from
             the
             Parl.
             to
             the
             privy
             Councel
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             1643.
             
          
           
             Confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             c.
             20.
             s
             .
             4.
             c.
             23.
             s
             .
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e57130
           
             Mr.
             Goodwins
             unsound
             glosse
             touching
             the
             counsell
             of
             
               Gamaliel
               ,
               Acts
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             
               censures
               both
            
             Gamaliel
             and
             Iohn
             Goodwin
             
               Commen
               .
               in
               Acts
            
             5.
             34.
             
             Caeterum
             si
             quis
             omnino
             rite
             expendat
             ,
             indigna
             est
             homine
             prudente
             sententia
             (
             Gamalielis
             )
             Scio
             q●●dem
             a
             multis
             haberi
             pro
             oraculo
             sc
             .
             eos
             (
             Anabaptistas
             )
             perp●ram
             judicare
             vel
             hinc
             satis
             clarè
             pate●
             ,
             quod
             hoc
             modo
             abstinendum
             esse
             ab
             omnibus
             paenis
             nec
             amplius
             ullum
             maleficium
             corrigendum
             ,
             verè
             quidem
             dicitur
             non
             posse
             ullis
             consilus
             dissolvi
             quod
             ex
             Deo
             est
             ;
             quod
             autem
             ex
             hominibus
             minus
             fi●mum
             esse
             quam
             ut
             consistat
             ,
             sed
             hinc
             perperam
             colligitur
             ,
             cessandum
             ,
             potius
             videndum
             quid
             Deus
             nobis
             mandet
             .
             vult
             autem
             maleficia
             a
             nobis
             coerceri
             ,
             in
             hunc
             finem
             instituit
             Magistratus
             eosque
             gl●dio
             armavit
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Piscator
             ,
             Nam
             〈…〉
             ●●ones
             humano
             consilio
             &
             audacia
             〈…〉
             d●sso●v
             untur
             ●●men
             〈◊〉
             Magistratus
             est
             operum
             dare
             ut
             alas
             conpescant
             ,
             &
             prohibean
             ,
             &
             hujusmodi
             Novatores
             pro
             merito
             puniant
             .
          
           
             *
             Gualther
             Dubius
             &
             ambigus
             in
             sermone
             apparet
             ,
             longe
             igitur
             alia
             illorum
             Magistratuum
             ratio
             est
             qui
             v●ritates
             vera
             cognitione
             illuminati
             ,
             illam
             ex
             officio
             tueri
             ,
             &
             errores
             extirpare
             debent
             .
          
           
             Vaticanus
             ,
             citeth
             Bullinger
             ,
             
               a
               contrary
               to
            
             Calvin
             in
             Gamaliels
             
               arguing
               ,
               but
               both
               commend
               the
               moderation
               of
            
             Gamaliel
             .
             ●ut
             Bullinger
             saith
             ,
             Adversus
             ,
             Anab.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
             Nil
             adeo
             iniquum
             &
             injustum
             de
             quo
             dici
             non
             potest
             si
             ex
             deo
             ,
             perficietur
             ,
             si
             non
             ex
             Deo
             sponte
             cessabit
             .
          
           
             Gamaliels
             argument
             proves
             as
             strongly
             that
             murtherers
             and
             adulterers
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             ,
             as
             that
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             punished
             for
             their
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             argument
             of
             Gamaliel
             owned
             by
             adversaries
             readers
             all
             the
             fundamentalls
             of
             the
             Gospell
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             topick
             Sc●pticisme
             to
             all
             the
             most
             well
             settled
             beleev●rs
             .
          
           
             Gamaliels
             argument
             doth
             co●clu●●
             that
             w●
             are
             not
             to
             oppose
             ●y
             arguments
             and
             Scriptur●
             ,
             a●y
             Blasphemous
             way
             agai●●t
             the
             Gospe●
             .
          
           
             Imme●iate
             〈…〉
             is
             〈◊〉
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e59200
           
             The
             〈…〉
             burning
             〈…〉
             from
             〈…〉
             .
             Lu.
             9.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ambro●●us
             〈…〉
             tibi
             clement●●
             ad
             〈…〉
             Samaritani
             a
             quibus
             〈…〉
             crediderunt
             .
          
           
             Hieronimus
             in
             Locu
             .
             ut
             Apostolicus
             sermo
             haberet
             efficientiam
             voluntatis
             est
             domini
             ;
             nisi
             enim
             ille
             jussetit
             frustra
             dicunt
             Apostoli
             ,
             ut
             ignis
             discenda●
             .
          
           
             The
             case
             of
             Elias
             calling
             for
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Luk.
             9.
             much
             different
             .
          
           
             Swarez
             com
             .
             de
             virt
             .
             Theo.
             disp
             .
             18.
             sect
             .
             ●
             .
             nu
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
             or
             a
             necessity
             for
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             ,
             c.
             ●
             .
             
               p.
               10.
               n.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Bloody
             Tenet
             ,
             
               c.
               29.
               p.
            
             63
             ,
             64.
             
             M.
             S.
             on
             Iohn
             Goodwin
             to
             2.
             5
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Antient
             bounds
             5.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             meeknesse
             of
             Christ
             being
             extended
             to
             Publicans
             ,
             Extortioners
             ,
             and
             Harlots
             ,
             doth
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             such
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             that
             false
             Teachers
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             By
             places
             from
             the
             meeknesse
             of
             Christ
             Socinians
             labour
             to
             prove
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             shed
             ●o
             blood
             under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
          
           
             S●cinius
             defens
             .
             verae
             sent
             .
             de
             Magist
             .
             polit
             .
             adver
             .
             Jac.
             Pal.
             bar
             .
             2.
             so
             .
             233.
             235.
             
             Sed
             negant
             (
             Raccovienses
             )
             cum
             qui
             Christianus
             effe
             velit
             ,
             humanum
             sanguinem
             fundere
             posse
             ,
             sive
             privatus
             sit
             ,
             sive
             Magistratum
             gerat
             par
             .
             3.
             fo
             .
             288.
             
             Christianus
             Judex
             in
             sententia
             ferenda
             ,
             Christianae
             aequitatis
             &
             clementiae
             non
             est
             obliturus
             .
          
           
             
               Ostorodi●s
               inst
               .
               Rol.
               c.
            
             28.
             
             Praecepta
             Christi
             (
             elementissimi
             )
             non
             permittunt
             ulli
             homini
             ad
             amore
             vitam
             .
          
           
             
               ●malcius
               contra
               Frantz
               dis
               .
               6
               de
               ●on-oper
               .
            
             Nec
             Christus
             praecepit
             homicidas
             morte
             plectere
             ,
             
               disp
               6.
               de
               reb
               .
               c
               v.
            
             semper
             (
             Magistratus
             )
             habenda
             est
             ratio
             legum
             Chri●ti
             .
          
           
             
               Catech
               Raccoviensis
            
             de
             proph
             .
             Mun.
             Chi.
             c.
             2
             fo
             .
             136
             Som●
             .
             defen
             .
             vet
             .
             sent
             .
             de
             Magist
             .
             poht.
             li.
             1.
             fo
             .
             13.
             
             Smaltius
             disp
             :
             6
             dereb
             :
             eiv
             
          
           
             D.
             Stewart
             
               his
               2
               part
               in
               Answ
               .
               to
            
             M.
             Goodwin
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             Censur
             .
             Professores
             Leidenst
             2.
             24.
             sec
             .
             ult
             .
             p.
             321.
             
          
           
             Christs
             not
             breaking
             the
             bruised
             reed
             ,
             would
             prove
             that
             hereticks
             are
             gracious
             persons
             ,
             though
             weak
             in
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             lovingly
             ch
             ●rrished
             by
             Christ
             ,
             if
             the
             place
             
               Is
               .
               42
               Mat.
            
             12.
             19
             ,
             20.
             helpe
             the
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             Christs
             meeknes●
             not
             ince●sistent
             with
             his
             ju●tice
             .
          
           
             Rash
             Judgement
             condemned
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             6
             is
             nothing
             for
             pretended
             tollera●●on
             .
          
           
             That
             many
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             render
             hipocriticall
             obedience
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             proveth
             nothing
             against
             the
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             to
             coerce
             false
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Antient
             bounds
             
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ought
             to
             be
             inacted
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Princes
             and
             Christian
             Rulers
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             contravene
             may
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             Lawes
             of
             Rulers
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             do
             only
             Finde
             the
             outward
             man.
             
          
           
             c.
             &c.
             
             1.
             &
             p.
             ●54
             ,
             156.
             
          
           
             The
             false
             teacher
             is
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             Pastors
             thereof
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             convinced
             before
             he
             be
             punished
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e61810
           
             How
             Iudiciall
             Lawes
             oblige
             to
             puni●●ment
             .
          
           
             Profess
             .
             L●id
             .
             in
             Syn●p
             .
             pair
             .
             Theo.
             Disp
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             Gamachaeus
             in
             12.
             q.
             101.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudiciall
             Lawes
             were
             deduced
             from
             the
             Morall
             Law.
             
          
           
             Thomas
             ,
             22.
             q.
             104.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Swarez
             de
             legib
             .
             p.
             9.
             c.
             11.
             n.
             2.
             
             Epiphanius
             de
             heres
             .
             8
             Augustinus
             de
             haeres
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             l
             1.
             c.
             26.
             
             Augus
             .
             de
             her
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Soto
             de
             insi●t
             .
             &
             Jurae
             l.
             2
             c.
             5.
             
             Aquinas
             12
             ▪
             q.
             9.
             ar
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Medina
             12.
             q.
             13.
             ar
             .
             3.
             q
             100.
             ar
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Valentia
             22.
             dis
             .
             7.
             q
             7
             punc
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Gamacheus
             12.
             104.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Conink
             de
             acti
             Supe●n
             dis
             .
             10.
             dub
             .
             12.
             no.
             182.
             
          
           
             True
             causes
             of
             war
             with
             other
             Nations
             .
          
           
             M●sius
             Cornelius
             a
             Lapide
             .
          
           
             Abulensis
             in
             Josh
             .
          
           
             Cajeta●us
             in
             Josh
             .
             c.
             11
             v.
             2●
             .
             Swarez
             de
             v●r
             .
             Theo.
             disp
             .
             18.
             sect
             .
             4.
             n.
             3.
             
             Gam●chaeus
             in
             12
             ,
             q.
             ●o
             de
             infid
             .
             q.
             32.
             
          
           
             
               Augustinus
               q
            
             4●
             .
             
               in
               Num
               &
               in
               John
               q
            
             3
             10
             Two
             Kingdoms
             ,
             becom●ing
             〈…〉
             a
             Re●igious
             Co●●nant
             if
             it
             be
             〈◊〉
             ,
             the
             one
             part
             may
             ave●ge
             the
             quarrell
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             on
             the
             oth●r
             in
             case
             of
             br●●ch
             The
             new
             Altar
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
             2
             Tribes
             ●●●
             the
             halfe
             〈◊〉
             
               Jordan
               Josh
            
             .
             22.
             how
             〈…〉
             cause
             of
             war.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             comment
             .
             in
             Josh
             .
             22
             Non
             dubium
             quin
             sancto
             zelo
             excanduerint
             ,
             non
             omnibus
             quidam
             da●as
             gl●dius
             in
             manum
             sed
             pro
             su●
             quisque
             vocatione
             &
             officio
             viriliter
             &
             constanter
             asserere
             studet
             purum
             religionis
             statum
             contra
             omnes
             corruptelas
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             Ratiocinantur
             a
             minore
             ad
             majus
             .
             Piscator
             in
             Cor.
             
          
           
             
               English
               Divines
            
             annot
             .
             on
             Josh
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Diodatie
             on
             Ios
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             Genev●
             Notes
             .
             Dutch
             Annotations
             .
          
           
             
               Vat●b●us
               an
               .
               in
               Josh
               .
               22.
               
               Cajetan
               com
               .
               in
               Josh
               .
               22.
               
               Cornelius
               a
               lapide
               com
               .
               in
               Josh
               .
               22.
               
               Venerunt
               ut
               dimicarent
               contra
               ●os
               quasi
               .
               apostatas
               &
               schismaticos
               .
               Vide
               hic
               Z●●um
               omnes
               enim
               duodecem
               .
               Tribus
               faciebant
               unam
               Rempublicam
               unamque
               Ecclesiam
               .
            
             
               Tostatus
               com
               .
               2.
               in
               Josh
               .
               c.
               22.
               q.
               10.
               
               Necessitas
               autem
               pugnandi
               contra
               duas
               tribus
               incumbebat
               .
               Lex
               Deut.
               13.
               id
               jubebat
               .
               Consilium
               autem
               est
               de
               contingentibus
               de
               modo
               .
               Hugo
               Cardinal
               .
               com
               .
               in
               Josh
               .
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Masius
             in
             Iosh
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Se●rar
             .
             in
             loc
             .
             Nicho.
             de
             lyra
             .
             Menochius
             anno●
             ▪
             in
             Iosh
             .
             22.
             v.
             13.
             
             Fer●s
             in
             Declama
             .
             in
             Iosh
             .
             c.
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Utinam
             talis
             zelus
             in
             nobis
             esset
             &
             quidem
             non
             unum
             altare
             erectum
             videmus
             sed
             innumera
             .
          
           
             Swarez
             de
             vir
             .
             the
             dis
             .
             18.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Augus
             .
             Epist
             .
             166.
             ad
             donatistas
             .
          
           
             
               Constantinus
               prior
               contra
               partem
               Donati
               severissimam
               legem
               dedit
               ,
               hanc
               imitati
               filii
               ejus
               talia
               praeceperunt
               Quibus
               succedens
               Iulianus
               deser●or
               Christi
               &
               inimicus
               supplicantibus
               vestris
               Rogatiano
               &
               Pontio
               libertatem
               perditionis
               partis
               donati
               permisit
               ,
               denique
               ●eddidit
               Basilicas
               hereticis
               ,
               quando
               templum
               daemoniis
               eo
               modo
               putans
               Christianum
               nomen
               posse
               perire
               de
               terris
               ,
               si
               unitati
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               de
               qua
               lapsus
               fuerat
               ,
               invideret
               ,
               &
               sacrilegas
               diffensiones
               liberas
               esse
               permittere●
               :
               deinde
               Valentinianus
               ,
               legite
               quae
               contra
               vos
               jufferit
               ▪
               Inde
               Gratianus
               ,
               &
               Theodosius
               legite
               quando
               vultis
               quae
               de
               vobis
               constituerint
               ,
               Quid
               Ergo
               de
               filiis
               Theodosi●
               miramini
               ,
               quasi
               allud
               de
               hac
               causa
               sequi
               debuerint
               quam
               Constantini
               judicium
               per
               tot
               Christianos
               Imperatores
               ●●●issi●●
               custoditum
               .
            
             
               Christian
               Princes
               Lawes
               against
               errors
               and
               ●●resies
               .
            
             
               Eusebius
               in
               vita
               Co●stan
               .
               c.
               43
               ,
               44.
               &
               l.
               4
               c.
               13.
               
               Ruffinus
               Hist●r
               .
               p.
               1.
               c.
               19.
               
               Iovian
               .
               l.
               10.
               c.
               39.
               
               Nicephor
               .
               l.
               8.
               c.
               33.
               
               Ruffinus
               ,
               c.
               22.
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Nicephor
               ,
               l.
               12.
               c.
               25.
               
               Socrates
               ,
               l.
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               26.
               
               Theodo●us
               Anagnostes
               collect
               .
               l.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 unconstancy
                 of
              
               Timotheus
               Coton
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Constantinople
               ,
               of
               Petr.
               Mongus
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Alexandria
               .
            
          
           
             Evagr●●l
             .
             13.
             c
             13.
             
          
           
             Pic●s
             Mirandula
             in
             apoloq
             .
             q.
             8.
             
             Nemo
             sanae
             mentis
             ita
             opinatur
             .
             Vt
             alio
             modo
             opinari
             posset
             ,
             quia
             ita
             vult
             opinare
             .
          
           
             Edictum
             Valentiniani
             &
             Martiani
             lex
             8.
             
             Quicunque
             Cod.
             de
             heret
             .
             Ultimo
             supplicio
             coerecantur
             qui
             illicita
             docere
             tentaverin●
             .
          
           
             Pametius
             c.
             18.
             de
             diversis
             religionibus
             non
             admittendis
             .
             Augustinus
             ,
             Epis
             .
             50.
             ad
             Boni●●●
             Occidunt
             animas
             affligantur
             in
             tempore
             ,
             senipeternas
             mortes
             faciunt
             ,
             &
             temporales
             se
             perpeti
             conqueruntur
             .
             August
             .
             contra
             Epist
             .
             Parmen●ani
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             M
             ▪
             Actinius
             de
             domin●s
             de
             R●p
             .
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Augustin
             .
             con
             .
             Crescom
             .
             Gra.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Desid
             &
             operib
             .
             148.
             159
             epist
             .
             ad
             Marc●●●●a
             .
             Epist
             .
             150.
             
          
           
             As
             Constantine
             g●ve
             out
             severe
             l●ws
             against
             D●natists
             ,
             so
             did
             Iulianus
             the
             apostate
             restore
             temples
             to
             heretickes
             ,
             and
             granted
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             name
             and
             Religion
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             observed
             .
             So
             Augustin
             .
             Ep●
             .
             166
             ad
             Donatistas
             .
          
           
             God
             only
             determineth
             punishments
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             a
             seducing
             Prophet
             is
             moral
             .
          
           
             To
             punish
             the
             seducing
             teacher
             is
             an
             act
             of
             justice
             morally
             obliging
             men
             ever
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             .
          
           
             False
             Teachers
             in
             seducing
             others
             ,
             apprehend
             th●●
             hand
             of
             divine
             vengeance
             pursuing
             them
             ;
             as
             other
             ill
             doers
             do
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             must
             be
             naturall
             Iustice
             in
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             punish
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Idolatry
             is
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Job
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             Who
             was
             obliged
             to
             observe
             no
             Judicial
             law
             but
             only
             the
             law
             morall
             and
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             English
             divines
             ●n
             .
             on
             Job
             31.
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Pagninus
             in
             verbo
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Mercerus
             ibid.
             
          
           
             LXX
             .
          
           
             Chaldaica
             paraphras
             .
          
           
             Hieronimus
             H●eron
             .
             transl
             .
             Iob
             31.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             Trans
             .
             Exod
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             Biblia
             parisien●
             .
             &
             complutens
             .
             LXX
             .
          
           
             Syraica
             versio
             Samaritan
             .
          
           
             Vatab.
             Iob
             31.
             
          
           
             Iunius
             Iob
             31.
             
          
           
             Piscator
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Pineda
             com
             .
             in
             Iob
             31.
             28.
             
          
           
             Sanctius
             in
             Iob
             31.
             v.
             1●
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             Taylor
             Libertie
             of
             prophecying
             sect
             .
             14
             p.
             206
             ,
          
           
             Spalato
             de
             Rep.
             
          
           
             F●cles
             .
             l
             8.
             c.
             8.
             which
             booke
             is
             wanting
             in
             the
             ordinary
             coppies
             .
          
           
             Tay●ors
             liberty
             of
             prophecying
             sect
             14.
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             fathers
             deny
             the
             sword
             is
             to
             bee
             used
             against
             men
             for
             their
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Taylor
             liberty
             of
             prophecying
             sect
             .
             13.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Church
             cens●res
             and
             rebukes
             for
             conscience
             inferi●●
             most
             of
             all
             the
             absurdities
             that
             Libertines
             imp●e
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Spernere
             conten●●●re
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             was
             an
             immediate
             response
             of
             Gods
             oracle
             telling
             who
             was
             the
             false
             teacher
             ,
             is
             an
             unwarranted
             forgery
             of
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             If
             Heresie
             bee
             Innocency
             ,
             seducing
             hereticks
             ought
             to
             be
             praised
             and
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             prophecying
             .
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             according
             to
             prophecies
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             to
             punish
             seducers
             .
          
           
             Bloody
             Tenet
             c.
             125.
             p.
             214.
             
             What
             Master
             Williams
             giveth
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             Religion
             is
             not
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Christian
             kings
             are
             no
             more
             nurse-fathers
             Isai
             .
             49.
             23.
             to
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Antichrist
             according
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             The
             mind
             of
             divers
             famous
             Authors
             touching
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             mis-interpreteth
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             tares
             .
          
           
             
               Guli●l
               .
               Paris●ensts
            
             on
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             tares
             .
             Let
             them
             grow
             till
             harvest
             ,
             because
             tares
             may
             become
             wheat
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             certain
             that
             wheat
             may
             become
             tares
             ,
             then
             let
             them
             grow
             till
             harvest
             to
             destroy
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             one
             should
             say
             ,
             let
             a
             few
             wolves
             continually
             eat
             and
             devoure
             the
             flock
             ,
             because
             God
             happily
             shall
             make
             these
             wolves
             sheep
             and
             lambs
             ,
             and
             let
             some
             few●
             burning
             torches
             devour
             and
             consume
             the
             wood
             ,
             because
             God
             may
             make
             these
             fruitfull
             trees
             ,
             and
             let
             some
             few
             Lepers
             ,
             who
             continually
             infect
             most
             contagiously
             remain
             among
             whole
             people
             ,
             because
             God
             may
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Calvin
               advers
               .
               Servetum
            
             if
             the
             words
             of
             the
             parable
             be
             precisely
             pressed
             ,
             all
             Magistrates
             must
             be
             interdicted
             of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             
               Ch●ker
               in
               Parenes
            
             .
             the
             Par●ble
             speaketh
             not
             of
             ●udges
             .
          
           
             ●eza
             nor
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ever
             said
             that
             Hereticks
             should
             not
             be
             judged
             till
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
               Chrysos●
               .
               hom
            
             .
             47.
             on
             Matth.
             d●ssipate
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Hereticks
             but
             kill
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Jaco
               .
               Acontius
            
             by
             the
             wheat
             are
             meant
             the
             godly
             ,
             by
             the
             tares
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             if
             both
             godly
             and
             ungodly
             must
             be
             ●●●ered
             to
             grow
             ,
             all
             Magistracie
             and
             authoritie
             of
             discipline
             should
             be
             abolished
             .
             
               Jacobus
               Simanca
            
             .
             Tares
             are
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             then
             no
             wicked
             men
             must
             be
             punished
             ,
             most
             absurd
             .
             Ga●acheus
             .
             If
             reall
             danger
             be
             imminent
             ,
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Christian
             Magistrate
             must
             abstain
             from
             discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             Parable
             saith
             
               〈…〉
               So
               Suarez
            
             .
          
           
             Tannerus
             ,
             least
             ye
             pluck
             up
             
               &
               c.
            
             ●ee
             gives
             a
             just
             and
             adequate
             reason
             of
             the
             permitting
             of
             evill
             .
          
           
             Azorius
             ,
             by
             tares
             hereticks
             are
             not
             understood
             acco●ding
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             
               Chrysost
               .
               Augustine
               ,
               Hierom●
               Euthymius
               ,
               Theophylact
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Parable
             of
             the
             Tares
             considered
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Williams
             holdeth
             that
             the
             Prince
             oweth
             protection
             to
             all
             Idolatrous
             and
             bloodie
             Churches
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Magistrate
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             A
             Magistrate
             and
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             are
             to
             be
             d●fferenced
             ,
             nor
             can
             or
             ought
             all
             Magistrates
             to
             judge
             of
             ,
             or
             punish
             all
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
             Bloody
             Tenet
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             p.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Whether
             peace
             of
             civill
             societies
             be
             sure
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             toleration
             of
             all
             Religions
             ,
             and
             what
             peace
             Christians
             can
             have
             in
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             Peace
             is
             commanded
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             no
             word
             of
             toleration
             of
             divers
             Religions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Seminaries
             of
             discords
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             and
             the
             Serpents
             seed
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             found
             by
             precept
             ,
             promise
             ,
             or
             practice
             ,
             nor
             any
             ground
             of
             repealing
             judiciall
             Lawes
             ,
             for
             puni●hing
             seducing
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             Libertines
             give
             us
             heathenish
             ,
             not
             Christians
             peace
             under
             many
             Religions
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e70380
           
             Remonst
             .
             Apo.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             268
             
          
           
             Remonst
             .
             Apo.
             c.
             24.
             p.
             2●9
             .
          
           
             Bullinge●
             Adver
             .
             Anabap.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8
             Bloudy
             Tenet
             .
             c.
             3.
             p.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Ancient
             bounds
             
          
           
             Scripturall
             persecution
             is
             only
             for
             truth
             .
             Asser
             .
             1
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             tongue
             persecuting
             by
             rebukes
             ,
             which
             is
             condemned
             by
             Libertines
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             handpersecution
             .
          
           
             Opeatus
             Mel.
             vitan
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Episcopos
             gladio
             linguae
             jugulastis
             ,
             fundentes
             sanguinen
             non
             corporis
             ,
             sed
             honoris
             .
          
           
             Bullinger
             adver
             Anabap.
             l.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             8
             
          
           
             Augus
             .
             Epist
             .
             50
             Magis
             ancilla
             p●rsequebitur
             Satam
             superbi●n●o
             ,
             qu●m
             ●llam
             Sa●a
             co●●cendo
             ,
             illa
             enim
             dominae
             faciebat
             injuriam
             ,
             ista
             imponeb●t
             superb●ae
             discipli●m
             .
          
           
             Augus
             .
             Petitiano
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             83.
             
             Noli
             diccre
             absit
             ,
             absit
             ●conscientia
             nostra
             ,
             ut
             ad
             nostram
             fidē
             aliq●em
             compellamus
             ,
             facitis
             enim
             ,
             ubi
             potestis
             ,
             ubi
             autem
             non
             facitis
             ,
             non
             p●●testis
             ,
             sive
             legum
             sive
             〈◊〉
             timore
             ,
             sive
             res●entium
             mu●●t●d
             ne
             .
          
           
             So
             were
             
               Marcis
               Presbyter
               Victoriensis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mareitius
               Urgensis
            
             ,
             per●ecuted
             by
             Donatists
             ,
             Augus
             .
             Epist
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Carwright
             2
             Joh
             10.
             on
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             
             Amesius
             de
             conscien
             .
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             An
             haeretici
             ●nt
             ●
             civil●
             Magistratu
             puniendi
             .
             q.
             6.
             
             Re.
             R●primendos
             esse
             haereticos
             abomnibus
             plit
             .
             〈◊〉
             Rom
             13.
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             n.
             15.
             
             Si
             vero
             etiam
             manifeste
             blasphemisint
             ,
             &
             in
             illis
             blasphemus
             pertinaces
             ac
             praefracti
             ,
             p●ssint
             etiam
             affici
             supplicio
             capitali
             ,
             lex
             enim
             illa
             ,
             Levit.
             24.
             15.
             16.
             quamvis
             non
             obligit
             Christianos
             quatenus
             est
             lex
             ,
             quatenus
             tamen
             est
             doctrina
             a
             Deop
             ofecta
             pertinet
             ad
             Christianorum
             directionem
             in
             ejusdem
             generis
             causis
             ;
             Joannes
             Clopenbur●●●
             in
             Gangrena
             Anabaptis
             .
             Tripa●
             .
             histor
             .
             
               l.
               12.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             Bullinger
             .
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               8.
               c.
            
             9.
             
             Petition
             of
             Famil●●●
             to
             K
             James
             an
             .
             1604
             They
             commend
             King
             James
             in
             counselling
             Pr.
             Henry
             to
             punish
             Putitan
             Non-conformists
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             liberty
             to
             themselves
             See
             Survey
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Antichrist
             ,
             pag.
             343.
             
             Apolog.
             Remon
             .
          
           
             Bloudy
             Tenet
             .
             c.
             11.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Libertines
             ought
             no●
             to
             suffer
             death
             for
             any
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               Mimus
               Celsus
            
             Sect.
             2
             Fo.
             62.
             
             
               Mimus
               Celsus
            
             denieth
             the
             coercing
             of
             Seducers
             upon
             Socinian
             principles
             .
             Citech
             Racco
             v●d
             :
             proph
             .
             mu.
             1.
             
             C.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Socinus
             in
             praelec
             .
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Com
             ,
             in
             1
             Joh.
             fo
             .
             134.
             prae●er
             Theol.
             c
             5.
             f.
             6.
             7
             
             Ostorodi●s
             Inst
             .
             Chris
             Relig.
             c.
             22.
             c.
             23.
             c.
             24.
             c
             25
             &c.
             
          
           
             Smalcius
             de
             divi●
             C
             c
             5.
             f.
             17.
             
             Contra
             Smig●●c
             c.
             15
             f.
             136.
             
          
           
             Volkelius
             .
             Episcopius
             dis
             .
             17
             de●es●l
             c
             2
             Arm
             deleg
             &
             Evan
             com
             .
             the.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             Reas
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             Lords
             patience
             towards
             sinners
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             was
             no
             argument
             of
             not
             coercing
             false
             Prophets
             in
             that
             O●d
             Testament
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Ancient
               bonds
            
             &c.
             supposeth
             .
          
           
             Acontius
             de
             Steatagematis
             Satanae
             ,
             l.
             3.
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Hope
             of
             gaining
             blasphemers
             no
             more
             ground
             of
             sparing
             their
             life
             ,
             then
             hope
             of
             gaining
             Murtherers
             can
             be
             pretended
             as
             a
             ground
             why
             they
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             Whether
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             conscience
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             be
             a
             proper
             note
             of
             the
             tru●
             Church
             as
             
               Iob.
               Baptist
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Necessi●y
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             Quar.
             51.
             
          
           
             See
             Osterodius
             Iustit
             .
             rel
             .
             c.
             5.
             f.
             21.
             
          
           
             Smalcius
             praefat
             .
             re●at
             ,
             frant
             .
             Soci●
             .
             praelect
             .
             Theol.
             c.
             17.
             
             Smalcius
             refut
             .
             lib.
             de
             satisfact
             .
             Christi
             c.
             1
             &
             lib
             1
             ,
             de
             offic
             .
             Christi
             7.
             
             Jesus
             Christus
             est
             primus
             ac
             solus
             praeco
             hujus
             doctrinae
             ac
             multo
             perfectio
             is
             quam
             ea
             quae
             ante
             Christum
             ,
             in
             popul●
             D●i
             fuit
             .
             P●liander
             in
             concertat
             .
             Socinian
             .
             disp
             .
             27.
             thes
             .
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             Peltiush●rmon
             .
             Socin
             .
             &
             remonst
             .
             art
             .
             292.
             art
             .
             21.
             
             Volke●ius
             in
             verbis
             Christi
             illis
             testimoni●s
             (
             inquit
             )
             Exod.
             ●1
             .
             24.
             
             Lev.
             24.
             20.
             
             Deut
             19.
             21
             ●am
             legis
             mon●em
             fuisse
             comprobatur
             ,
             ut
             ultio
             ac
             vindicta
             fuisse
             permiss●
             sta●uatur
             ,
             mod●
             per
             magistratum
             ,
             non
             autem
             propti●
             authoritate
             fieret
             .
             Cui
             quid
             em
             legi
             Christus
             sua
             verba
             opponens
             ,
             omnem
             non
             modo
             privatam
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             publicam
             vindictam
             abrogat
             ,
             suisque
             praecipit
             ut
             omnes
             perpessiones
             quae
             alterius
             maxi●●ae
             obversione
             significantur
             ,
             omnemque
             bonorum
             jacturam
             ,
             quae
             pallii
             dimissione
             innu●tur
             ,
             omnem
             denique
             molestiam
             ,
             quae
             coactione
             ad
             unum
             milliare
             designatur
             ,
             ita
             ferant
             ,
             ut
             similem
             denuo
             injuriam
             subeant
             ,
             potius
             quam
             illat●m
             ,
             ●ive
             per
             se
             ,
             five
             per
             magistratum
             ulciscantur
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             no
             New
             Commandements
             of
             Christ
             to
             love
             our
             enemies
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             commanded
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             as
             
               Joh.
               Baptist
            
             saith
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             They
             that
             suffer
             for
             heresie
             and
             killing
             their
             children
             to
             Molech
             by
             Baptists
             way
             ,
             so
             they
             preserve
             conscience
             ,
             suffer
             for
             well-doing
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Apostle
             Peters
             sense
             
          
           
             
               Joh.
               Baptist
            
             Preface
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             Toleration
             by
             
               Samuel
               Richardson
            
             ,
             an
             .
             1647.
             
          
           
             Quer.
             54.
             q.
             55.
             and
             pag.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Ancient
             bounds
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             We
             judge
             not
             that
             hereticks
             seeming
             to
             be
             hereticks
             should
             be
             punished
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             hereticks
             indeed
             ought
             onely
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             Baptist
             condemns
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e74300
           
             
               Joh.
               Baptist
               ▪
            
             c.
             5.
             
             Ancient
             bounds
             reas
             .
             5.
             p.
             26.
             
             Storming
             of
             the
             Antichrist
             .
             c
             5.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             Goodwin
             .
             H●giomas
             .
          
           
             Baptist
             falsely
             chargeth
             on
             us
             that
             we
             teach
             a
             man
             should
             beleeve
             whether
             his
             conscience
             say
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             should
             doe
             and
             pray
             without
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             these
             foregoing
             merits
             of
             congruity
             God
             will
             give
             us
             faith
             ▪
             which
             doctine
             we
             detest
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             bounds
             
          
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
             without
             the
             Spirit
             is
             as
             unable
             to
             work
             faith
             as
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             argument
             from
             our
             impotencle
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             is
             as
             strong
             against
             the
             one
             as
             against
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             sword
             hath
             strength
             against
             only
             the
             outward
             m●n
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             abstain
             from
             seducing
             of
             souls
             ,
             not
             against
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Argument
             17.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             false
             principle
             of
             toleration
             ,
             None
             are
             punishable
             for
             heresie
             because
             heresie
             is
             to
             God
             only
             knowable
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             mortal
             man.
             
          
           
             Goodwins
             Sermon
             Theomachia
             .
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             34.
             
             Saltmarsh
             Sparkles
             of
             glory
             ,
             Preface
             .
          
           
             The
             Heretick
             is
             knowable
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Impotency
             of
             beleeving
             ,
             being
             naturall
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             as
             good
             a
             ple●
             against
             the
             Lords
             Law
             to
             punish
             seducers
             as
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             against
             1
             forced
             and
             unwilling
             obedience
             .
             2
             Against
             forced
             abstinence
             from
             murther
             ,
             particide
             ,
             at
             al
             times
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             do
             contend
             against
             Gods
             Laws
             of
             punishing
             seducing
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Bloudy
             Tenet
             ,
             c.
             40.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             commandeth
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             commandeth
             not
             sin
             and
             carnall
             repentance
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Magistrate
             commandeth
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             reference
             onely
             to
             externall
             peace
             and
             the
             halfe
             and
             outside
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             hypocriticall
             in
             its
             kind
             .
          
           
             Del
             Sermon
             before
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Epistle
             to
             the
             two
             Daughters
             of
             Warwick
             .
             s
             .
             3
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             Del
             Serm
             p.
             4.
             5
             
             Theol.
             Germa
             .
             c.
             28.
             71
             ,
             72.
             
          
           
             Rise
             &
             Reign
             er
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             er
             .
             49.
             
          
           
             Bulli●ger
             adversus
             Anab.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             &
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Calv
             Instruct
             .
             adversus
             Liber
             .
             c.
             10.
             p.
             442.
             
          
           
             Towns
             Assert
             .
             of
             grace
             ,
             p.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             S
             a'm●rsh
             Free
             grace
             ,
             179
             ,
             180.
             
          
           
             Bam.
             Gortyn
             .
          
           
             Simplicities
             defence
             p.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ancientbounds
             c.
             5.
             reas
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Because
             man
             may
             abstaine
             from
             heresie
             and
             seducing
             ,
             upon
             false
             grounds
             to
             wi●
             ,
             the
             Magistrates
             commandment
             and
             not
             from
             conscience
             ;
             it
             follows
             no
             more
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             no
             power
             so
             to
             command
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Pastor
             hath
             no
             power
             so
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             Argument
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Libertinisme
             of
             Toleration
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             pretended
             obscurity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             main
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             toleration
             ,
             makes
             the
             scripture
             a
             nose
             of
             waxe
             ,
             and
             puts
             on
             it
             a
             hundred
             senses
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             a
             rule
             of
             faith
             to
             all
             the
             false
             Religions
             ,
             of
             Jew
             ,
             Papist
             ,
             Indian
             ,
             American
             ,
             who
             receive
             the
             letters
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr
             
               Iohn
               Goodwin
               Hagiomast
            
             .
             sect
             .
             28.
             p
             38
             ,
             39
             denieth
             that
             any
             now
             living
             on
             earth
             hath
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             any
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             
               made
               of
               mens
               credit
               and
               learning
               .
            
          
           
             Though
             the
             meanes
             of
             delivering
             to
             us
             Scripture
             be
             fallible
             ,
             yet
             it
             neither
             followeth
             that
             these
             meanes
             are
             the
             foundation
             ,
             on
             which
             our
             faith
             is
             resolved
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             is
             not
             infallible
             .
          
           
             Tannerus
             disp
             .
             1.
             de
             fide
             ,
             c.
             5.
             as
             .
             1
             Bellarm.
             l.
             2.
             de
             concil
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Stapl●ton
             doctrin
             .
             princip
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             21.
             ultima
             resolutio
             fidei
             non
             est
             in
             Deum
             revelantem
             simpliciter
             ,
             sed
             in
             Deum
             revelantem
             ut
             sic
             ,
             id
             est
             per
             ecclesiam
             &c.
             
             Val.
             dis
             .
             1.
             de
             fide
             q.
             1.
             p.
             1.
             
             Sect
             10.
             p.
             38.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Card.
             de
             Lugo
             de
             side
             ,
             spe
             ,
             dis
             .
             1
             sect
             .
             5.
             n.
             56.
             
          
           
             Malderus
             de
             object
             fidei
             q.
             1.
             art
             1.
             sect
             .
             10.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Suarez
             de
             fid
             .
             disp
             .
             3.
             de
             object
             .
             forma
             fidei
             sect
             .
             10
             pag.
             9.
             dis
             .
             9.
             dub
             .
             8.
             concl
             4.
             
          
           
             Lod.
             Maratius
             tom
             .
             2.
             tract
             .
             de
             fide
             dis
             17.
             iect
             .
             2.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Duvilliusde
             object
             fidei
             l.
             2.
             q.
             1.
             lit●e
             .
             d.
             
          
           
             
               Fr.
               Silvius
            
             Professor
             ,
             Duace●sis
             m.
             22
             q.
             1.
             art
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Lod
               Cas●ensis
            
             Capucinus
             Curis
             .
             Theol.
             tom
             post
             tract
             .
             15.
             dis
             1.
             s
             .
             3.
             
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             have
             divine
             certaintie
             ,
             that
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             old
             and
             New
             Testament
             that
             we
             now
             have
             ,
             are
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Mr
             Goodwins
             Assertion
             ,
             
               That
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               so
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               mans
               credit
               and
               authority
               .
            
          
           
             As
             Matth.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             4.
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             24.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             14.
             21.
             27
             
          
           
             Mark.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             4.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luke
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             46.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             31.
             45.
             
             Joh.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7
             42.
             
          
           
             Act.
             13.
             33.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1
             19.
             31.
             
             ●
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             13.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             22.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rivet
             to
             .
             1.
             contra
             .
             tract
             1.
             46.
             
             Whitaker
             to
             .
             2.
             de
             authoritate
             Scrip.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
             Calvin
             Comment
             in
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hagiomast
             .
             Ser.
             36.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Taylors
             liberty
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             Sect.
             4.
             p.
             73
             ,
             74
             75
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             Sect.
             11.
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             the
             minde
             is
             under
             a
             divine
             Law
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             will
             and
             the
             affections
             .
          
           
             The
             trying
             of
             the
             two
             Missals
             of
             Gregory
             and
             Ambrose
             by
             a
             miracle
             was
             meer
             folly
             .
          
           
             Liber
             .
             of
             Prophe
             .
             Sect.
             12.
             p.
             185
             ,
             186.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             heresie
             .
          
           
             All
             ignorance
             of
             things
             revealed
             in
             the
             word
             though
             most
             speculatively
             ,
             are
             sinfull
             errours
             .
          
           
             The
             Place
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             expounded
             and
             vindicated
             from
             the
             glosses
             of
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Taylors
             mistake
             of
             heresie
             .
          
           
             What
             vinciblenesse
             must
             be
             in
             heresie
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Taylor
             maketh
             the
             opinion
             of
             Purgatory
             no
             heresie
             ,
             and
             groundlesly
             .
          
           
             Of
             errours
             how
             they
             are
             sinfull
             in
             matters
             revealed
             in
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             Liber
             .
             of
             Proph
             Sect.
             12.
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             Liber
             .
             of
             Proph
             n.
             6.
             
          
           
             N.
             7.
             
          
           
             Simple
             errours
             of
             things
             revealed
             in
             Gods
             word
             are
             condemning
             sins
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             13.
             
          
           
             How
             opinions
             are
             judicable
             and
             punishable
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Father
             to
             kill
             the
             son
             ,
             upon
             a
             meer
             religious
             ground
             ,
             is
             no
             murther
             ,
             nor
             punishable
             by
             Libertines
             way
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92140-e81320
           
             Sect.
             13.
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bloodie
             Tenet
             ,
             c.
             95.
             p.
             145
             ,
             146.
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             ministry
             is
             civill
             ,
             not
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Bloodie
             Tenet
             ,
             16.
             148.
             
          
           
             The
             Laws
             of
             Artaxerxes
             Cyrus
             ,
             Darius
             ,
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             ratifying
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             by
             civil
             punishments
             were
             their
             Magistraticall
             duties
             .
          
           
             How
             fear
             of
             civill
             Lawes
             may
             work
             men
             to
             soundnesse
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             Bloodie
             Tenet
             ,
             page
             129.
             
          
           
             Artaxerxes
             made
             lawes
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Bloody
             Tenet
             ,
             c.
             97.
             p.
             152.
             
          
           
             From
             punishing
             of
             false
             Teachers
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             the
             Jewes
             and
             all
             the
             Idolatrous
             Heathen
             should
             be
             killed
             .
          
           
             Bloodie
             Tenet
             ,
             c.
             113.
             p.
             107.
             
          
           
             Bloody
             Tenet
             ,
             cap.
             98.
             
          
           
             The
             considerable
             differences
             between
             punishing
             such
             as
             rebell
             against
             the
             first
             Tables
             of
             the
             law
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             now
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             and
             their
             swearing
             of
             a
             Covenant
             and
             ours
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bloody
             Ten.
             c.
             1●8
             p
             197.
             
          
           
             Circular
             turnings
             from
             Protestanisme
             to
             Popery
             proves
             nothing
             against
             punishing
             of
             seducers
             .
          
           
             Obj
             9.
             
          
           
             Bloody
             Ten.
             c.
             120.
             p.
             202.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Taylor
             Liber
             .
             of
             pro.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             13
             n.
             10.
             
             Ancient
             bounds
             c.
             6.
             1.
             p.
             sect
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             objection
             of
             a
             carnall
             way
             by
             swords
             as
             no
             fit
             means
             to
             suppresse
             heresie
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             objection
             from
             carnall
             weapons
             ,
             and
             forcing
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             contradictions
             involved
             ,
             inforcing
             the
             elicit
             &
             ●n●ernall
             acts
             of
             will
             and
             understanding
             &c.
             as
             strong
             against
             laws
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             as
             in
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             Deu.
             13.
             
             Lev.
             24
             &c.
             was
             not
             executed
             upon
             such
             onely
             ,
             is
             sinned
             against
             the
             light
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             the
             immediate
             response
             of
             the
             Oracle
             fell
             ,
             as
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             No
             need
             of
             a
             Law-processe
             ,
             judge
             ,
             witnesses
             accusers
             ,
             or
             inquiring
             in
             the
             written
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             an
             immediate
             oracle
             from
             heaven
             ,
             designed
             the
             false
             Prophet
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             civill
             coaction
             ,
             do
             both
             worke
             alike
             upon
             understanding
             and
             will.
             
          
           
             Ancient
             bonds
             ,
             c.
             2.
             page
             7.
             
          
           
             Errors
             against
             supernaturall
             truth
             are
             not
             rebukeable
             ,
             because
             not
             punishable
             ,
             
               &
               contra
            
             .
          
           
             Vatica●us
             contra
             libel
             .
             Calvin
             ●n
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Vaticanus
             co●
             .
             libel
             .
             calvi
             ad
             not
             .
             So
             si
             interficis
             qua
             sic
             loquitur
             ut
             sentit
             intersieis
             propter
             veritatem
             :
             ●am
             veritas
             est
             dicere
             quae
             senrits
             &
             Psal
             .
             15.
             beatum
             pronunciat
             eum
             ,
             qui
             vere
             dicit
             quae
             habet
             in
             animo
             .
          
           
             Libertines
             make
             all
             blasphemers
             ,
             all
             seducing
             Prophets
             of
             Baa●
             .
             &
             priests
             of
             Heathen
             Gods
             ,
             if
             they
             speak●
             what
             a
             conscience
             〈◊〉
             with
             a
             〈◊〉
             Iron
             doth
             〈◊〉
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             to
             dwell
             〈◊〉
             them
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             Lords
             House
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Bloudy
             Tenco
             c.
             35.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             In
             four
             sundry
             considerations
             sins
             are
             censured
             .
          
           
             Augus
             Epis
             .
             48
             ad
             Vincen
             
          
           
             The
             Magistrate
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             just
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             just
             power
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             neither
             of
             them
             to
             abused
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             point
             of
             conscience
             supreme
             to
             regulate
             both
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Jews
             suffered
             heathen
             Idolaters
             to
             dwell
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Baptist
             c.
             6.
             p.
             3●
             .
             35.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             Baptist
             would
             have
             us selfe selfe
             carefull
             of
             being
             carried
             〈◊〉
             with
             false
             and
             strange
             doctrines
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             elected
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             chosen
             cannot
             fall
             away
             ,
             then
             of
             other
             abominable
             sins
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             Baptist
             and
             Libertines
             teach
             that
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             is
             a
             way
             to
             finde
             out
             truth
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             forbids
             us
             to
             beleeve
             false
             Christs
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             Antichristian
             teachers
             into
             our
             houses
             ,
             he
             bids
             us
             also
             receive
             them
             as
             Saints
             and
             beleeve
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             Libertines
             make
             the
             judging
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             a
             bold
             intruding
             into
             the
             Lords
             ca●●net
             counsell
             .
          
           
             Ancient
             bounds
             ,
             
               cap.
               6.
               sect
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas
             14.
             p.
             30.
             
             Bloodie
             Tenet
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Nicholas
               Lo●k●er
            
             ,
             ser
             .
             1.
             
             Col.
             1.
             preface
             to
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             Liber●ines
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             de●●red
             Heresies
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             Varietie
             of
             judgements
             in
             Gods
             mat●e●s
             is
             a
             grief
             to
             Paul
             and
             the
             godly
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             17.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             17.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             23.
             27
             32.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Necessitie
             of
             Toleration
             ,
             1647.
             qu.
             53.
             
             Borrowed
             from
             Bloodie
             Tenet
             .
          
           
             The
             punishing
             of
             heresies
             investeth
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             a
             headship
             over
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             intrinsecal
             end
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             or
             of
             his
             office
             is
             not
             the
             conversion
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cont
             .
             perm
             .
             cap.
             to
             Quis
             enim
             tune
             in
             Christum
             crediderat
             Imperator
             qui
             ei
             pro
             pietate
             contra
             impietatem
             leges
             ferendo
             servitet
             quando
             adhuC
             illud
             propheticum
             esset
             ,
             quare
             fremue●un●
             Gentes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Libertines
             make
             Preaching
             and
             commanding
             to
             receive
             and
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             professe
             the
             Truth
             ,
             a
             monopolizing
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             obligation
             the
             word
             spoken
             or
             preached
             lay
             on
             the
             hearers
             ,
             one
             objective
             ,
             another
             ministeriall
             .
          
           
             Private
             men
             have
             not
             the
             like
             warrant
             to
             prescribe
             what
             Ministers
             should
             beleeve
             and
             practice
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             have
             to
             prescribe
             to
             private
             men
             .
          
           
             Argum
             19.
             
          
           
             Libertie
             of
             conscience
             maketh
             every
             mans
             conscience
             his
             Bible
             and
             multiplies
             Bibles
             and
             sundry
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rules
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             All
             Hereticks
             are
             in
             a
             safe
             way
             of
             salvation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Libertines
             .